《Ex rank talent Awakening: 100% Dodge rate》 Chapter 1 - CHAPTER 1: RAYS OF HOPE --- With dull eyes, Greg could only watch the destruction of Earth, regret etched on his face. He watched as those with exceptional talents¡ªthose who were called the hope of humanity¡ªbowed to the enemies with sadness. If only he had started playing Apocalypse earlier, this wouldn''t have happened. If only he hadn''t awakened the trashy F-rank talent, Death, which had no use to him, perhaps the narrative would have been different. Rising to his feet without any care for his wounds, Greg sought to take his last stand, catching the eyes of countless foes. "Alas, the last adversary," a voice laced with mockery spoke. "To come this far without talent and in such a short time is worthy of praise, Greg, but you lack one thing. And I''ve always lacked it, too¡ªluck. Now it''s time to die in my hands, just like your sister did," the voice said. Boom! Greg felt the world spiraling. His sister¡ªthe only one he had left after the unfortunate demise of their parents¡ªhad mysteriously died, and he had never been able to find the killer. In search of revenge, Greg had joined the game, although late, but never found the murderer. And yet, there he was, standing right in front of him with a mocking smile. "I''ll kill youuuu!" Greg shouted, brandishing his sword toward the voice belonging to Kyle¡ªhis supposed best friend, the one he had trusted more than anyone. Smiling, Kyle threw a spear toward Greg. Enhanced by Kyle''s A-rank talent, Sharpshooter, the spear pierced through Greg''s chest. "This is where we say goodbye, Greg," Kyle said proudly, slowly walking away, leaving Greg to die with regret. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Condition reached. F-rank talent Death has been activated and evolved to EX-rank talent, Regression. Host will regress to the past.] Greg could hardly hear the words of the system as his consciousness gradually slipped away, finally embracing death. "Brother, wake up! Stop sleeping like a moron!" Greg could faintly hear a feminine voice in his subconscious, forcing him to open his eyes. He stared at the young girl¡ªbarely sixteen¡ªand couldn''t help but tear up, finally seeing his sister again after so long. The guilt of failing to avenge her gnawed at him. "What''s wrong with you, weirdo? Go wash up before you''re late for work," the young girl, Annabelle, said. Work? Greg thought. So humans still work in the afterlife? "What are you thinking, stupid brother? Hurry up, or else you''ll be sorry when you get chewed out by your employer!" Afraid of getting on his sister''s bad side, he slowly stood up, washed himself, and got dressed. But when he saw his reflection in the mirror, he was utterly shocked¡ªhe looked like his younger self. He rushed to check a calendar and nearly screamed. Good heavens! He had gone back in time by ten years¡ªexactly one day before the emergence of the VR game Apocalypse that changed the world. Without thinking twice, he ran out of the house to a gaming store nearby and bought a gaming helmet before the price skyrocketed and made it impossible for him to afford. He used his last savings to purchase it. As for work? Who cares about work when your future is on the line? After purchasing the helmet, he ran home like someone who had found gold and was scared of being robbed. His actions did not go unnoticed by Annabelle, but she chose to remain silent. Which young man doesn''t enjoy games? Besides, her brother had been working his butt off after their parents'' death. Maybe this was the break he needed. Greg waited anxiously for the game to launch and logged in the moment it was available, fearing he might waste precious gaming time. [Welcome, host, to Apocalypse... Please input username.] Greg stared at the prompt for some time before resolutely making his decision and typing: Nemesis. [Congratulations, player... Choosing host talent... Congratulations on awakening EX-rank talent: 100% Absolute Dodge Rate.] --- Chapter 2 - CHAPTER 2: A TALENT BEYOND DEATH Greg chose the username Nemesis. [Nemesis selected. Creating avatar for user... Avatar created. Welcome to Apocalypse.] Greg''s vision dulled momentarily before he found himself transported to a remote village, the starter point for all players. "Status window," Greg called softly. User: Nemesis Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 1 Health: 100 Strength: 5 Speed: 7 Stamina: 4 Intelligence: 3 Constitution: 3 Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Absolute Dodge Rate ??? Rank ¨C Death Greg stared at his status screen, shaking his head in disbelief. His stats were pitiful. Apocalypse was a game that perfectly replicated the physical stats of the body before joining the game. But what caught his attention was the mysterious talent marked "Death." Intrigued, he tapped it for more details. [??? Rank ¨C Death: The ability to change the fabric of reality and break the laws of the world. Abilities: 1. Death Immunity: As an anomaly of the universe, the user transcends death. After dying, the user is reborn through transmigration, resurrection, reincarnation, or regression, depending solely on luck. 2. Death Awakening: Upon death, the user earns an achievement, unlocking an awakening slot. 3. Talent Replication: The user can utilize this talent in the real world before the game merges with reality. The user can replicate 20% of their abilities in the real world, though skills are excluded. This ability grows stronger as the user grows. 4. Locked 5. Locked] Greg was stunned. The seemingly useless talent he had looked down on was far more powerful than he''d expected. The ability to transcend death and return through regression felt like a blessing of unimaginable proportions. He was relieved his "luck" chose regression¡ªit allowed him to right his wrongs and exact revenge on his enemies countless times. Curious, he decided to inspect the newly awakened EX-rank talent. [EX Rank Talent: 100% Absolute Dodge Rate ¨C A talent that disrupts the balance of the world. The user cannot be hit by any form of attack. Any attack aimed at the user is automatically dodged.] Good God, Greg thought, short description but insanely overpowered. The implications were staggering. If he couldn''t be hit, wasn''t that another form of immortality? And thanks to the Death Talent''s replication ability, this talent could be used in the real world as well. He smirked at the thought of anyone trying to assassinate him before the apocalypse descended fully. "Well, Kyle, guess you jinxed it," Greg muttered with a bitter laugh, recalling the man responsible for his suffering in his past life. Now, it was time to choose another talent. The reason he could choose another talent? Well, when he regressed his old soul merged with his new soul, the new soul unable to awaken the death talent awakened the 100% dodge rate talent, while the old soul retained the death talent and the right to awaken a new talent. Although the soul have been merged the talents capable of awakening by the strengthened soul became 3. [Talent Selection Triggered. Congratulations! You have awakened the S-Rank talent: Talent Share.] [Talent Share: The user can share their talent with up to five individuals. Shared talents can be utilized by all parties involved.] Greg was speechless. All the luck he''d lacked in his past life seemed desperate to make up for it now. With this talent, he could share his abilities with his sister. Did that mean she''d also become invincible? The thought warmed his heart. Still, Greg couldn''t bring himself to trust anyone else¡ªhis experiences in his past life had ensured that. His talents would remain hidden, shared only with his sister. The Death Talent, however, was far too important to ever reveal. Greg stretched his body and made a decision: he would grind to level 10, earn a class, and gather enough money to buy two gaming capsules¡ªone for him and one for his sister. This time, he''d ensure she was strong enough to protect herself. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for quests? He scoffed. Let the NPCs keep their menial tasks. He wasn''t going to work for anyone. His only goal was to climb to the top and crush everything beneath his feet. With a determined expression, Greg strolled toward the nearest grinding spot, intent on growing stronger as quickly as possible. --- Elsewhere "Son, this game must be taken with the utmost seriousness. Rally those you believe can rise above the others and form a formidable team. The survival of our family depends on this," Alexander, the CEO of Xander Corporation, instructed his son, Kyle. "Yes, Father. I won''t fail you," Kyle replied calmly before leaving his father''s office. If only he knew that his future actions would lead to anything but success. If only he could see what awaited him, perhaps he''d already be apologizing to Greg. But whether Greg would ever forgive him was another matter entirely. Chapter 3 - CHAPTER 3: IM UNTOUCHABLE Greg walked out of the village and went to the forest, where he could find monsters to level up. He passed through the level one through four monsters, finding it time-wasting and worthless. He went deeper into the forest until he came in contact with a pack of level 5 dire wolves. With sparkling eyes, he rushed towards them. The dire wolves, seeing the courageous human, rushed towards him with the intent to bite the overconfident lad to death. The first wolf rushed towards Greg and bit him, only to miss, confusing the wolf greatly. It was sure it was supposed to bite the overconfident human to death. Greg stood rooted on the spot, planning to test his talent. The rest of the wolves caught up with the first one and did the same, attempting to bite Greg. [Miss] -0 -0 Every single wolf was unable to hit Greg, from trying to bite to using claws and whatever they could think of, but they still couldn''t hit Greg. With a slight smirk, Greg collected the newbie sword that was given as a newbie gift and slashed at the wolves, beginning the brutal massacre. [-100] [-100] Greg hacked and hacked the wolves with cold brutality, not even bothering to dodge their attempted attacks. After all, they could never hit him. [Congratulations on slaying a level 5 dire wolf] [5 exp earned] [Multiplier of 5 for killing monsters 4 levels above you] [25 exp earned] Greg smiled at this and continued killing the dire wolves. [You have leveled up. 5 free attribute points awarded] Greg paid no heed to the prompts and killed the wolves while venturing deeper into the forest. He slowly came across higher-level dire wolves until he met the wolf king after killing every dire wolf. But before facing off against the wolf king that sat with a domineering aura on top of a large rock. Status Window User: Nemesis Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 7 (600/800 exp) Health: 700 Strength: 5 Speed: 7 Stamina: 4 Intelligence: 3 Constitution: 3 Free Attribute Points: 18 Talent: EX rank - 100% absolute S rank - talent share Dodge rate ??? rank - death Greg stared at his status and couldn''t help but feel proud. Already reaching level 7 after gaming for five hours was a crazy feat, especially in an apocalypse where leveling up was a very difficult task. How difficult is it? Well, for an average player, you have to fight a level 1 slime, and then you''ll gain just 1 exp. So you have to kill ten slimes to level up to level 2. Then you need 50 exp to level up to three. Of course, fighting level 1 slimes and daring to fight level 2 beasts will see you resurrecting at the village, except you have good control, a formidable talent, or form teams and share the exp between each other. Leveling up to three requires 100 exp, 4 needs 200 exp, 5 needs 400 exp, 6 needs 600 exp, and 7 needs 800 exp. Greg could only accomplish his fast leveling as a result of fighting above his level by a large margin, which was only possible because of his invincible talent. Even the bravest and most skillful player would already be standing at the resurrection spot. Imagine killing a level 7 beast, earning 7 exp, and multiplying that by 4. Exactly, you''ll be leveling at an insane speed. Back to Greg, he decided to allocate his free points before clashing with the wolf king. The only reason he was slow was because of the meager damage he did to the beasts, and he feared that his damage wouldn''t be able to cause any notable harm to the wolf king. Status Window User: Nemesis Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 7 (600/800 exp) Health: 700 Strength: 14 Speed: 9 Stamina: 9 Intelligence: 5 Constitution: 3 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX rank - 100% absolute S rank - talent share Dodge rate ??? rank - death Greg distributed ten points to strength, three to agility, six to stamina, and two to intelligence. He didn''t bother adding any to constitution. After all, who''s going to hit him? Strength determined his attack power and was a very important attribute for warriors. Speed determined his dexterity and how fast he moved. For now, it didn''t require a lot of points since he wouldn''t be dodging much. Stamina determined his endurance in long battles. It would be embarrassing if he got tired and just allowed enemies to attack him while not sustaining any damage and just resting. The enemy would definitely feel like a clown. Intelligence determined how fast you could learn spells and your mana output. Greg planned to be a warrior just like his past life. This was the reason he didn''t learn any spells. Although being a magician might be the best choice for his talent¡ªjust standing there bombarding his enemies with spells while standing without the usual worry of other magicians being targeted by attacks. But, well, call him petty. Who enjoys fighting from a distance when you can go to the enemy and slay? Besides, in his last life, he was a warrior, and even with a thrashy talent, he was still one of the best players, so he wasn''t worried over his skills. Back to the battle, Greg, not standing on ceremony, rushed towards the wolf king and slashed down ruthlessly. The wolf king only glanced at this with disdain before slashing with its claw and activating its skill, Claw Slash. It felt even more arrogant when it saw the human rushing towards him without caring to dodge the skill. "Well, it''s going to kill a dumb human for starters," it thought, but was shocked beyond imagination when the skill had no effect. [Miss] [-0] Greg smirked and slashed the unprepared wolf king, cutting deeply. [-600] The wolf king couldn''t believe it was hurt by a human it looked down on so badly. It glanced coldly at Greg. Wolf King (Level 10) Health: 5000 Strength: 40 Speed: 35 Stamina: 15 Intelligence: 10 S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Constitution: 20 Skills: Wolf Slash (Level 5): Slash with the claws causing 300 damage to the foe. Cooldown: 1 second. Wind Howl (Level 7): Howl that causes 800 damage to the foe while stunning them for 2 seconds. Dash (Level 8): Move with +50% of current speed for 5 minutes. Cooldown: 30 minutes. The stats of the beast were enough to scare players. Unlike players who have three free points, beasts and NPCs have five free points per level-up, with unique monsters like the wolf king having extra points. Hence, the higher the level, the greater the disparity between players and the natives of the game. Greg, though, was not fazed by the stats of the wolf king. 5000 health would finish in no time if he continued attacking directly. No need to dodge those attacks and waste time or be on edge and fail from getting hit. Greg attacked the wolf king ferociously, cutting and cutting, while the wolf king was confused. All its attacks had no effect on the man in front of it. The wolf king finally got scared when its HP was drained to 500. Wolf King (Level 10) Health: 500 Strength: 40 Speed: 35 Stamina: 15 Intelligence: 10 Constitution: 20 Skills: Wolf Slash (Level 5): Slash with the claws causing 300 damage to the foe. Cooldown: 1 second. Wind Howl (Level 7): Howl that causes 800 damage to the foe while stunning them for 2 seconds. Dash (Level 8): Move with +50% of current speed for 5 minutes. Cooldown: 30 minutes. It immediately activated Dash out of panic and tried running away, but Greg anticipated this. Before the wolf king could run away, he jumped and landed on the back of the wolf king. The wolf king, seeing this, was frantic and tried shaking him off, all to no avail. Its attacks once more being useless. Greg, unfazed, continued striking the wolf king until its health was zeroed. [Congratulations for killing the wolf king] [Exp earned: 100 points earned. Multiplier for killing three levels above your rank] [300 exp earned] [500 exp bonus awarded for killing an elite beast alone] [Loots dropped and automatically stored in your inventory] Greg ignored the notifications and continued going deeper into the forest, his goal of reaching level 10 still in his plan. While Greg continued hunting, his recent victory caused a stir among fellow players. Chapter 4 - CHAPTER 4: BUG ACCOUNT [World Announcement] [Congratulations to player Nemesis for being the first player to solo a level 10 boss monster.] "Crazy, crazy! Who''s that devil incarnate? I''m still at level 2, and someone''s already killing level 10 monsters? And solo? Where''s the justice?" "Tell me about it. Must definitely be a cheat player." "Hush! There''s no way to cheat in this game. Stop making baseless claims." The game descended into chaos because of the announcement. Cain frowned after hearing it. He possessed the SSS-rank talent, Sword God, which improved his swordsmanship and significantly boosted his abilities. Yet, he was only level 3, and he had considered that fast. Now his worldview was shaken by the announcement. He wasn''t the only one. Other players with monstrous talents felt similarly. "Oi, have you checked the level rankings? Whoever this Nemesis is, he''s definitely not human," one player exclaimed, causing further uproar. Level Rankings: 1. Nemesis - Level 8 2. Sword God - Level 4 3. Hunter - Level 3 4. Dual Blade - Level 3 5. Moon Fairy - Level 3 6. Stinking Uncle - Level 3 7. Nerd - Level 2 8. War God - Level 2 9. Stagnant Water - Level 2 10. Sharp Shooter - Level 2 "What the heck? Level 8? Report him! He''s definitely using a cheat account," one player posted in the game forum. "Agreed!" others supported. Massive reports and complaints were lodged against Nemesis, but they were futile as there were no cheats in the game. "Hmm, a super player is overshadowing us all. Make contact with him and try to rope him into our team," Kyle, aka Hunter, instructed one of his goons. "And if he refuses?" "Destroy him. No one stands above me. Either he''s with me or against me," Kyle declared coldly. "Understood," the goon replied before leaving. Meanwhile, Nemesis, oblivious to the chaos he caused, took a short rest after slaying a level 10 monster and reaching level 10 himself. Several dead level 10 monsters littered the ground, marking his achievement. Opening his status window, he allocated his stats. Status Window: User: Nemesis Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 10 (1000/1200 EXP) Health: 1000 Strength: 15 Speed: 10 Stamina: 10 Intelligence: 5 Constitution: 3 Free Attribute Points: 14 Talent: EX Rank: 100% Absolute Dodge rate S Rank: Talent Share ??? Rank: Death Levelling up three times earned him nine points, plus five bonus points for reaching level 10. After some thought, he allocated them. Updated Status Window: User: Nemesis Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 10 (1000/1200 EXP) Health: 1000 Strength: 17 Speed: 14 Stamina: 13 Intelligence: 10 Constitution: 3 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX Rank: 100% Absolute S Rank: Talent Share Dodge Rate ??? Rank: Death Satisfied, he sold unnecessary items, bringing his total coins to 20 silver, which he exchanged for $2000. The game allowed coin-to-cash exchange but not the reverse. With the money, he planned to buy his sister a gaming helmet and ensure her safety in the game''s dangerous world. He equipped only offensive items: S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wolf Boots (common): +3 speed Bear Gloves(common): +2 Strength Defensive gear was ignored entirely. [System Notification:] You have reached the daily playtime limit and will be logged out in 10 minutes. Exit any battle and find a safe logout spot. Knowing this, Greg logged out early to focus on buying the gaming helmet for his sister. Other early players also logged out as their limits were reached. Meanwhile, Kyle, after logging out, climbed out of his gaming capsule. "I need to consolidate my strength and form a team. Speaking of teams, I should pay Greg a visit. It''s been a while, and he used to be a talented gamer," Kyle said, a mocking smile on his face. Greg bought the helmet, calmed his sister down by showing her proof of the game''s profitability, and even called his boss to quit his job. He was now free. Returning home, he planned his grind with his sister for the next day. "Welcome back, Greg. It''s been a while," came an unwelcome voice¡ªKyle''s. Suppressing his urge to attack the man who had ruined his life, Greg forced a smile. "What''s up, Kyle?" "Just thought I''d check on you and invite you to team up. Annabelle mentioned you''re already playing. What else could I expect from a gaming whiz?" Kyle chuckled. "I heard it''s a good way to make money, so I''m trying my luck," Greg replied, playing along. "That''s great. I brought gaming helmets for you and Annabelle. They''re better than store-bought ones," Kyle said, presenting two helmets. "Nah, I can''t leech off you. And I insist¡ªyou should head home. It''s late," Greg said, quickly ushering him out. "What''s with you, brother? That was Kyle," Annabelle asked, confused. "He''s no friend, believe me," Greg replied, heading to his room. Outside, Kyle muttered, "He''s wary of me. What caused this? How dare that insect chase me out? I''ll make him regret it." Chapter 5 - CHAPTER 5: THE INVINCIBLE DUOS The next day, Greg woke up feeling refreshed and did some light warm-up before searching for his sister. After breakfast together, he forced her into playing the game and only logged in after confirming her login. He felt desperate and in a rush to ensure she played the game, Kyle being the reason for the rush. He was sure Kyle would not take his rudeness lightly and would definitely retaliate or show his true form soon. Then why didn''t he play along? Unlike the protagonists in books who bowed their heads and bided their time, Greg was a more direct person. Hiding his true feelings was a daunting task for him, and he was sure he would slip up soon. As for the gaming helmet? No way he was accepting it. From his past life during his last stand with Kyle, he realized that the gaming helmet given by Kyle was tampered with to enable surveillance of the game avatar, exposing talent and one''s progress in the game. He was definitely not going to live a monitored life. He logged into the game and walked calmly toward the starting point to wait for his sister. How could a small village contain a large number of people? Well, it didn''t. Apocalypse had many startup villages, with the startup village of players determined by their geographical location at the time of login. Hence, the chance of his sister appearing in his starting village was 100%. After reaching the village, he didn''t need to search much before seeing his sister, who waited patiently at the exact spot they had agreed on beforehand. "Brother, wow, this game looks amazing! Guess it''s not as bad as I thought. And oh, your genius sister is really talented. Guess the talent I awakened!" Annabelle said with a proud smile on her face. "Just show me, will you? We have a lot to do, sis," Greg said, not wanting to waste time as he had quite a crazy plan brewing in his head. "Tsk, no fun," Annabelle said before giving Greg the permission to view her status. --- User: Scarlett Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 1 Health: 100 Strength: 3 Speed: 6 Stamina: 4 Intelligence: 6 Constitution: 3 Talent: Ex-rank - Goddess of Wealth (You''re the embodiment of wealth and can disdain being poor.) Abilities: 1. Profiteer: You can never lose in a deal or bargain. Loots from monsters are doubled in quantity or price randomly. When making deals, selling products, or making exchanges, you get twice the agreed amount. 2. Discount: When purchasing anything, you get a 50% discount. 3. Wealth for Power: You gain experience from making profits or gaining coins, assets, or anything of value (except loots from beasts). You can gain attribute points by spending money. 4. Haggling and Negotiating: You can greatly convince others to sell anything to you at the right price. --- "Wow," was the only thing Greg could think. The talent was overpowered. With this talent, it was only a matter of time before she created a dynasty of uncontrollable wealth. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But really, both siblings awakening an Ex-rank talent? While that was eyebrow-raising, Greg refused to care. Growing stronger was his priority for now. Quickly, Greg utilized his Talent Share to link his talent with his sister. After teasing her brother for a bit, Annabelle accepted the request to share talent. Greg quickly checked his status. --- User: Nemesis Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 10 (1000/1200 EXP) Health: 1000 Strength: 17 Speed: 14 Stamina: 13 Intelligence: 10 Constitution: 3 Talent: Ex-rank - 100% Absolute S-rank - Talent Share (Shared Talent: Ex-rank Talent - Goddess of Wealth) ??? Rank - Death --- Greg couldn''t help but grin happily. The shared talent was awesome. He quickly tapped the Goddess of Wealth talent and discovered it was exactly the same as his sister''s talent. Smiling happily, he checked the most important thing: if his sister could be invincible like him. --- User: Scarlett Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 1 Health: 100 Strength: 3 Speed: 6 Stamina: 4 Intelligence: 6 Constitution: 3 Talent: Ex-rank - Goddess of Wealth Ex-rank - 100% Dodge Rate (Shared) ??? Rank - Death (Shared, Limited*) --- Greg was incredibly joyous when he discovered his sister could share his talent. Although the Death talent had limitations, allowing only the third ability to be shared, it was more than enough for Greg. He was finally assured that no harm could come to his sister, eliminating the last weakness he had in this world. Now, he could truly spread his wings and fly. Friends? Well, he never really had any after the death of his parents. Most of his friends abandoned him after seeing him take up menial jobs. Kyle had been his only true friend¡ªuntil he discovered the truth. His sister? She was introverted and preferred staying home, so the chance of her having strong friendships was slim. Nemesis and Scarlett: the undefeatable duo, the magician and swordsman siblings. That had a good ring to it. "Alright, sis, it''s time we head out for an awesome adventure. You''ll level up on the way," Greg said, patting Annabelle''s shoulder. "And where exactly are we going, dear brother?" Annabelle asked curiously. "Nothing out of the norm. Just paying a visit to the Primordial Dragon, bringing him under us, leeching off his talent, plundering his unlimited treasury, gaining complete domination over all dragons, and breaking the system. After all, I''ve set my eyes on one of the ten strongest beings in Apocalypse," Greg said, feeling pleased with himself for planning such a simple adventure. Annabelle, on the other hand, was shocked by her brother''s shamelessness. That was a simple adventure? He was literally trying to break the game! She shook her head and followed her brother. Deep down, she felt the thrill of going on such an adventure. Chapter 6 - CHAPTER 6: THE IMPOSSIBLE FEAT [-400] [5 exp gained] Hunter, who was Kyle, felt pretty annoyed and in a foul mood, his entourage noticing it and daring not to get on his bad side. "How dare that fool treat me like that? But it''s strange, it''s as if he realized my intentions. Hmm, what exactly are you hiding, Greg?" he said aloud. "John, get me information about Greg''s recent activities and, oh, how''s the roping of Greg coming along? I''m getting tired of waiting," Hunter said, even more pissed. He was calm at the backline, shooting arrows with absolute precision at monsters, his A-rank talent, Sharpshooter, playing a vital role, although his skills were imminent. "Nemesis hasn''t been found yet, but boss, there''s another target, Scarlett. She''s leveling up at insane speed just like Nemesis," John said. "Hmm, I''m having a bad feeling about this," Kyle murmured to himself. "Very well, keep me updated about it. I should continue grinding; level ten is when we really get started in this game by going to any of the popular human cities. I reckon that''s where Nemesis will be by now." If only Kyle knew how wrong he was because Nemesis had no intention of going into some crappy human city and fulfilling quests for NPCs with attitudes. With his straight character, which got worse after his regression, he might as well kill an NPC that annoyed him. So, where is Nemesis going? Well, a beautiful vacation with his lovely sister¡ªscratch that¡ªa terrifying adventure towards the lair of the Primordial Dragon, first of its kind, the dragon born at the dawn of time, often called the God of Dragons. Yes, that being, one of the ten strongest beings in the apocalypse world. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And his intentions? Well, it''s a bit awkward to say, but it''s, um, to tame it. Yeah, that''s suicidal. And the worst part is the smug look on his face, calling himself a genius for having such a beautiful idea, and his innocent sister just following along innocently, leveling up in the process from the stray monsters they met until she couldn''t level up anymore. The reason? Well, a level ten player can never kill a level 100 monster. Heck, the level ten player was meant to die instantly the moment he/she came face-to-face with the monster. But with 100% dodge rate, Nemesis ridiculed the beast, and it could only swallow its pride and leave them be. It''s less embarrassing than tiring yourself trying to hit that smug look off the damn human''s face. "Well, this is the hard part, sis, climbing the mountain till we get to the cave at the pinnacle. Try not to fall, though. You''ll surely die; that''s not an attack or ill intention after all," Greg warned his sister. That was the only way for Greg to die after all¡ªdie from his own carelessness. So don''t begin to say the death skill was useless. Nah, that was the ultimate survival talent of Greg that wouldn''t even care if he chose to die. Well, he should be prepared for reincarnation or transmigration. Anyways, Greg had no intention of doing that until he''d properly dealt with every single enemy that brought him sorrow in his past life. Dying unjustly and being transmigrated to another world? Yeah, he would definitely die of depression if he couldn''t enact his revenge. Dude is that petty. After hours of climbing, carefully, they got to the peak and saw the cave. Oh, and they''re in the zone that contains monsters above the hundred levels. In his past life, no one was able to level up to 100 even, and here this man is, treating it as a vacation with his sister. They got into the cave, and truly, they loved what they saw. Gold coins, treasures beyond measure, and the wealth lovers between them were stimulated. The sibling duo literally forgot what they came for and began stashing treasures into their inventories without any care in the world. Drakonix, the Primordial Dragon, opened its sleeping eyes after sensing the presence of intruders and was instantly furious. Like any other dragon, he was totally territorial. With the anger that threatened to flatten the world, Drakonix moved towards the intruders, and the sight in front of him was totally unbelievable. He saw two feeble humans not even worthy of his presence, greedily taking his treasures. He was confused for the first time in hundreds of years. How did they get here without meeting their end? While he was contemplating that, he exploded immediately, the sight before him more than infuriating. The foolish humans had this ecstatic look on their faces while shamelessly grabbing someone''s wealth. Without wasting much time, he spewed flames strong enough to dry a very large river at them and then turned back with a huff. ''That should teach them a lesson,'' he imagined, expecting them to realize the fear of stealing his treasures. With a satisfied look, he decided to go back to his chamber and continue his slumber. "Oh, we have a guest," Drakonix''s friend halted his movement immediately. Wait, what? They''re not dead? How was that possible? He was sure even a level 100 being wouldn''t survive under that breath. So how did a level ten? But most importantly, what did that shameless person mean by guest? How is he a guest? This is literally his dwelling place. "How are you alive?" he asked, actually intrigued, his curiosity suppressing his anger. "It matters not. Come, dragon, bow to us and worship us as your new god," well, that did not end up well. "How dare you, brat!" And with so much anger in his heart, he released his most terrifying dragon breath. The space around them burned and broke apart, unable to withstand the flame. The space around them burned and broke apart, unable to withstand the flames. This time, he wished to completely destroy these pests. Being immortal and not from this world? Well, he could care less. He was a Primordial Being, and he had the ability to ensure they never resurrected. That was his intention. Yes, intention¡ªbecause it never happened. "Stop wasting my time already. Your attack has no effect on us, and listen to me before you start attacking, you stupid lizard," Greg said. Well, that did nothing but annoy the Primordial Dragon. Him? A lizard? Using his claw, he slashed at those foolish humans with a speed even they couldn''t comprehend, and that''s when the most bizarre thing happened¡ªhis attack missed. With disbelief, he attacked more aggressively, landing a thousand attacks before the human duo could blink. But to his dismay, he couldn''t hurt them. With a very sad face, he stopped his attack and asked bitterly, "Who the hell are you guys?" "It seems you''re finally ready to talk," Scarlett said, annoyed. The stupid lizard had actually stopped them from gaining more treasures. "Well, calm down, sis. We have enough time to do that," Greg said. Greg stared at the dragon and tried to view its status. User: Drakonix Title: ??? Level: ??? Health: ??? Strength: ??? Speed: ??? Stamina: ??? Intelligence: ??? Constitution: ??? Talent: ??? As expected, he couldn''t get any information. The gap in levels was too wide. "Cough, cough, as you have noticed, your attacks have no effect on us, no matter what you do. And not just you¡ªno being can hurt us. It''s our talent. You should be wise enough to understand what I mean. So submit to us, and I''ll grant you that power. It''s mine, after all. Or remain proud, and I''ll just go back, get stronger, and come back here or find you wherever you''re hiding. And trust me, you''ll definitely not like the outcome. You can''t hit me, but I can. That should give you enough realization of the outcome. "Or you can bow your head now, swallow that stupid pride of yours, and gain my ability. That''s definitely going to make you the strongest being in the universe among the other beings I''ll choose to serve me. That''s right, you''re not the only one I''m offering this opportunity to. I''m offering it to Leviathan, the Primordial Beast that rules the sea, the Golden Lion that rules the land, and the Primordial Dragon that rules the air. But if you won''t accept my offer, then that''s fine. Be ready to become the punching bag for those other guys," Greg said his piece before staring at Drakonix with the look of someone gazing at a junior, even when he was the one with the lowest level. Drakonix''s mind was in chaos. He knew very well that the threat from this creature was real. He felt it. The gaze of the human showed he was serious, and he realized he had no choice. Of course, the human could not harm him now, but with such talent, he''d definitely rise to the top. The future that befell him if he refused sent chills down his spine. With no viable option left, he could only weakly accept the proposition. "I, Drakonix, greet my new patrons and gods. I shall serve you and follow every word you say, even after I draw my last breath," Drakonix said in dragon tongue, sealing his fate with an oath. With a satisfied smile, Greg said, "Good. Now¡ª" He couldn''t finish his statement before the system notification almost drowned him and his sister. [Congratulations for completing an impossible feat!] [Title earned: God of All Dragons and Flying Beasts: As the god of Drakonix, ruler of all flying beasts, you become the god of all flying beasts and dragons. The loyalty of all flying beasts remains 100% at all times. User is unable to hunt any flying beast to gain experience or loot. All flying beasts will obey your call and words irrespective of level (locked). You have unlocked the special feature ''Divinity.'' Check your status to gain more information.] [You have done an impossible feat and have gained the attention of all supreme beings of the world. Tread carefully.] Chapter 7 - CHAPTER 7: THE TEN SUPREMES Greg stared at the notification and dismissed it. Supreme beings could stare at him all they wanted, but he wouldn''t care. In his last life, the supremes never paid attention to him, and his life was pitiful. Now they were paying attention to him¡ªperhaps he was on the right track? Greg didn''t really know just how messed up his thinking was. The problem of regression and merging of two souls, definitely. Without wasting much time, Greg activated the talent share and shared his EX-rank 100% drop rate talent with Drakonix. Natives of the world didn''t have talents but rather bloodlines, and the system treated bloodlines like talents. This gave Greg the Primordial Dragon Bloodline, which he shared with his sister. It was now a triangle share, where Drakonix''s bloodline was shared between two other people while Greg''s talent was shared with Drakonix. He refrained from sharing other talents because, well, sharing his sister''s talent with a mythical beast that could easily procure wealth was definitely a bad idea. It might break the balance structure of the world¡ªsomething he wasn''t planning to do just yet. The more unstable the balance structure of the world of Apocalypse became, the faster the assimilation of his world would occur. And no matter how cold he had become, he still had a soft spot for his race and wouldn''t do anything that could lead to the death of the majority of them, especially since they weren''t prepared yet. Of course, this was a messed-up excuse because he was already doing just that¡ªjust not to the extreme. Greg checked his status while Scarlett did the same, curious about what divinity and bloodline meant. --- User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons Job: N/A Level: 20 (1000/2000 EXP) Health: 2000 Strength: 17 Speed: 14 Stamina: 13 Intelligence: 10 Constitution: 3 Divinity: 10 Free Attribute Points: 35 Talent: EX Rank: 100% Absolute Drop Rate dodge Rate S Rank: Talent Share Ex rank: God of wealth ??? Rank: Death Bloodline: Primordial Dragon The bloodline of the first dragon. Physical and Magical Immunity: As the bearer of the Primordial Dragon Bloodline, a creature of the universe, you are 60% immune to physical and magical attacks. Dragon Tongue: You can use the dragon tongue to shape the fabric of reality through words enforced by mana. Dragonification: You can transform into a full dragon at will, gaining wings for flight at twice your speed stat while consuming very little stamina. You can breathe fire through your dragon lungs and have strong, reinforced limbs and a dragon heart, which increases your mana capacity. Primordial Flames: (Locked) --- Seeing the bloodline, Greg was quite pleased. With this, he was one step closer to enacting his revenge. He had leveled up ten times thanks to the God of Wealth talent. He had stashed all the wealth of Drakonix along with his sister''s, causing him to level up ten times. As for divinity, he had ten points, which, according to Drakonix, was a lot. Gaining divinity points was extremely difficult and couldn''t be increased through normal means, except by completing impossible feats or gaining worshippers. The divinity stat was extremely important¡ªit was the stat used to rank gods and supreme beings, serving as their primary source of power. Greg and his sister were gods in name only, as they lacked the strength to back it up. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg, not one to waste time, commanded Drakonix to take them to the next target: Leviathan, the mythical beast of the ocean. While the trio embarked on their trip to the deep ocean, chaos erupted among the players due to the system notification. --- [World Announcement] Congratulations to Player Nemesis and Scarlett for completing an impossible feat and becoming the Gods of Dragons. --- Madness. That was the only thought in everyone''s mind. Madness. How did they even complete such a feat just two days after the game launched? Apocalypse was a world unique and incomprehensibly large. The map only updated for players in places they had been or when necessary for a quest. The world had five continents: 1. Central Continent: Predominantly human and the summoning ground for players. It thrived as a trade center among all continents, with the Hero Empire as its powerhouse and the Celestial Temple, which spanned across every continent except the northern one. Elves and dwarves also had scattered settlements and kingdoms here. 2. Western Continent: Rich in wildlife and nature due to the World Tree. It was a haven for elves, with a few human kingdoms scattered across its vast forests. 3. Eastern Continent: Dominated by mountains and minerals, it was the haven of dwarves, visited by artisans worldwide seeking masterpiece weapons and armor. 4. Southern Continent: The largest continent, populated by mixed races. It had no dominant race but was governed by a council of the continent''s powerhouses. 5. Northern Continent: Home to demonic creatures like vampires, werewolves, and liches, not under the control of the Demon King. The continents were separated by oceans and seas, making intercontinental travel rare and dangerous, undertaken only by the powerful. Aside from the continents, there were realms: Celestial Realm: Ruled by the Celestial King. Demon Realm: Ruled by the Demon God. Each continent had its supreme being: Central Continent: Drakonix and the Legendary Hero. Eastern Continent: The World Tree. Western Continent: The Dwarf God. Northern Continent: The Vampire Queen and Werewolf Alpha. Deep Ocean: Leviathan. Southern Continent: The Golden Lion. The Celestial Realm and Demon Realm were dominated by the Celestial King and Demon God, the two strongest beings. Greg and his crew finally got to the deep ocean where leviathan resided. "Do your thing Drakonix, make that water beast come out. We need to talk to it like civilized beings," Greg said towards Drakonix. "With pleasure," Drakonix said, excited to test the new gift he was bestowed, as well as wishing that leviathan will refused at first so he could teach the annoying fool a lesson, and perhaps settle some old scores, without further ado, Drakonix roared with all it''s might, sending the beast along a thousand mile cowering in fear. " How dare you come to my territory lizard," an angry voice could be heard coming from the ocean below. Chapter 8 - CHAPTER 8: LEVIATHAN Leviathan, a sea dragon with a blue-colored body, rose from the sea before transforming into her human-like form and meeting the unwanted guest. In her human form, she had blue hair with two protruding horns, long legs, a beautiful face, and a well-proportioned body, her tight-fitted gown enhancing her curves. Drakonix watched Leviathan, the primordial sea dragon, with a mocking smile. "What do you want, you stinking dragon?" Leviathan said coldly, clearly annoyed at seeing the face of the damn dragon. She, of course, paid no heed to the two weaklings close to Drakonix. "Nothing much, just want to let you know that my patron wants you to bow your head and serve him just like I did," Drakonix said with a hint of pride. Leviathan looked at him with disgust. She had felt it¡ªa supreme being accepting another as his god. To think that supreme was Drakonix, she was greatly disappointed. "And who''s this patron you talk about?" she asked with disdain all over her face. "That will be us," Greg finally said, dismounting from the back of Drakonix along with Annabelle. Of course, they had activated partial dragonification and were levitating through their dragon wings. "What? Have you gone mad, Drakonix? Those twerps are the gods you bowed your head to? Did you hurt your brain? You just had to make a mockery of mythical beasts, didn''t you? That''s it! I''m definitely going to beat some sense into your head, along with getting rid of these useless beings that dared act as gods," Leviathan scolded loudly, anger bottling up to the max within her. Greg, unable to care anymore, looked at Drakonix and finally gave his command. "Take care of her arrogance. Only stop when she''s ready to submit," he said lazily and just waited for the show about to unfold. Drakonix, feeling ecstatic at gaining the chance to finally settle old scores, prepared himself. Like Leviathan, Drakonix transformed into his human form¡ªa handsome human face with red hair, two protruding horns, and well-defined muscles with his chest area exposed. Only his waist downward had clothing, which was a tight-fitted trouser that didn''t hide his well-defined leg muscles. With a smirk, Drakonix rushed toward Leviathan and threw a blow. Leviathan, seeing this, scoffed and blocked the blow head-on. The shockwave from the impact was so strong that it created a large wave on the ocean. Leviathan countered immediately, throwing a punch of her own, only to notice the most bizarre thing. Drakonix was not bothered to block the attack. Instead, he threw his own as well. ''Foolish,'' she thought, expecting to send the cocky dragon flying until an even weirder event occurred. Her attack mysteriously missed Drakonix, and she was the one receiving a punch in the end, sending her flying backward and crashing into the ocean, the water waves rising like a tsunami ready to engulf the world. Flying out of the water, Leviathan was confused. "What the hell was that?" she questioned Drakonix wearily. "It''s just the beginning, pest. I''ll be ensuring you gain proper edu-ca-tion," Drakonix said with a creepy smile on his face. With a frown, Leviathan rushed toward Drakonix once more, planning to kick the face of that annoying guy, but her attack mysteriously missed again, and she was sent flying once more. She became annoyed and extremely impatient. She felt so much shame and humiliation from being tossed into the sea twice by the stupid Drakonix. "I guess it''s time I stop entertaining your stupid game. You should be aware of whose territory you''re in before you make a move," Leviathan shouted angrily before controlling the waters of the ocean, creating weapons of all kinds from the water and solidifying them into extremely hard icicles. She controlled the ice weapons and sent them toward Drakonix with extremely high speed and precision. Drakonix only smiled mockingly after seeing her futile actions and just flew toward her, not even caring about the weapons thrown at him. Leviathan watched keenly. This time, she set her anger aside and observed Drakonix''s actions carefully. She finally realized a bizarre truth¡ªDrakonix showed little to no care about her attack. He rushed toward it without worrying about trying to defend himself. The attack might not cause too much damage, but it was still enough to weaken his fighting ability. Yet there he was, flying toward her without any intention of blocking the attacks she hurled at him. Then she finally realized the reason, confirming her previous suspicion. The attacks she hurled at Drakonix missed the annoying lizard¡ªnone of them hit him. Now within attack range, he released a fire breath toward her. She countered with her water breath and was soon on the defensive, blocking his tail kicks and punches as well as his fire breath. She tried counterattacking once in a while but gained nothing from her attempts¡ªher attacks continually missed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fight dragged on, taking its toll on her both physically and mentally. She had actually become the punching bag of Drakonix, unable to even land a single hit on him. She felt humiliated and wronged in her heart, teetering on the verge of breaking down. Drakonix, on the other hand, was truly enjoying himself. He punched, kicked, and threw dragon breath from time to time. He didn''t bother using dragon tongue, as he was sure she wouldn''t sit back and allow the spell to take effect when she could just cancel it out with hers. Overall, the battle was more fun than he had expected. He was grateful that Greg wasn''t super strong before asking for his allegiance; the chills of being beaten one-sidedly and unable to land even one attack had scared him for real. "Alright, that''s enough, Drakonix," Greg shouted toward the fighting duo. "I believe she has learned some manners and respect." Leviathan looked toward Greg like a savior who had rescued her from the torture that seemed to stretch into infinity. "Come forward, Leviathan," Greg commanded. Leviathan, afraid of being attacked by Drakonix, complied and flew toward the sibling duo. The bruises on her body were a testament to the relentless torture she had endured at Drakonix''s hands, although the bruises and marks healed extremely fast, disappearing in no time. She looked at the duo with curiosity, wondering how they could stand perfectly fine even after being so close to her battle with Drakonix. The shockwaves from their clashes should have been enough to crumble the duo to dust¡ªor so she firmly believed. Then it finally clicked. Drakonix serving them? The arrogant Drakonix serving such weak beings was not something that should ever be possible. The bizarre ability of his to remain unharmed after her relentless attacks¡ªnone ever reaching him¡ªstood in stark contrast to the human duo standing before her, perfectly fine, as if they hadn''t just witnessed the battle of two supremes. Their fight had caused immense damage to the surroundings, leading to cracks in the space around them and filling the atmosphere with intense steam from the evaporation of ocean water. Dead creatures, far stronger than the duo, floated on the water''s surface, missing body parts or reduced to unrecognizable forms. She observed the duo for minutes, none of them saying anything. Drakonix stood a bit farther away, unbothered by the possibility of harm befalling his patrons, while mischievous smiles played on his face, hoping Leviathan was stubborn enough to refuse the offer so he could "re-edu-cate" her again. After the silence that prevailed for minutes, Leviathan finally spoke. "You''re the reason for Drakonix''s bizarre abilities, aren''t you?" she asked suspiciously. "Yes," Greg said calmly. "Tsk. To think I got played by that ugly lizard," Leviathan said with great sadness, hating her past self for being overly confident. "I reckon the battle with Drakonix will continue if I refuse your offer." "Indeed. I''ll just have to wait until the situation you''re in gets drilled into your head," Greg said coolly, not bothering to save any face for the ocean master. With bitterness in her heart, Leviathan finally asked the most important question. "Will I gain the same ability as Drakonix if I serve you?" she asked, barely hiding the excitement in her eyes. "Indeed. Bow and submit to us, and you''ll gain the ability to never be hurt by any attack of your enemies," Greg said coolly. With a beaming smile, Leviathan readily agreed, saddening Drakonix greatly. "I, Leviathan, swear to serve you both as my gods and patrons and to follow every command of yours without any act of rebellion," she swore with dragon tongue, earning a nod and mischievous smile from Greg. *********** In the beginner village, the sword god, Brian, could be seen following behind a knight exuding confidence and great prowess. This knight was not just any knight but the commander of the knights of Gradiz, the empire of the central continent¡ªa position every knight dreamed of but extremely few ever achieved, as it was a testament not only to one''s great strength but also to their leadership capabilities. He walked calmly toward the dwelling of the village chief, with Brian following closely behind him. The knight commander, Joshua, had stumbled upon Brian during a battle with a monster and was full of praise for the player, promising to take the lad under his wing as a master. Brian readily accepted the chance to polish his skills further¡ªa chance he didn''t want to miss, especially after witnessing Joshua''s immense strength. Joshua entered the village hall and was greeted by the village chief, who stood and bowed obediently. "My lord, it''s a pleasure to see you," the village chief said with utmost fear and respect. Chapter 9 - CHAPTER 9: PRIMORDIAL BLOODLINE "What brings Sir Commander into this lowly village?" the village chief said politely and respectfully, not daring to get on the bad side of the commander. "Nothing much, just chasing some lead I got against some anti-Empire cult members. And it led me here, although it seems they are pretty good and have hidden their tracks well," the commander said calmly, confidence laced in his voice. "I''m willing to help in any way I can, Commander," the village chief said, his demeanor shifting from fawning to seriousness. The commander nodded, acknowledging the loyalty and dedication of the village chief toward the Empire. "None for now. I see ''foreigners'' appear in your village too," the commander said, briefly staring at Brian. "It is indeed so, my lord. There''s no explanation for it, though," the village chief said. "I understand. Well, help them in the best way you can. They might become the strength that the Empire needs to survive the brewing storm," John said. "I''ve taken this genius under my wing and decided to be his mentor, guiding him to the greatness and top I believe he''ll achieve. See to it that he''s well taken care of. Also, when he''s ready, give him this letter of recommendation. He''s to find me in the Empire capital after he''s ready. I believe your assistance will be highly needed if he''s to succeed," John said, throwing a proud smile toward Brian¡ªthe Sword God. "I''ll see to it that he''s well taken care of," the village chief said meekly while collecting the letter of recommendation meant for Brian at the right time. "Hmm, I''m counting on you. He should be ready soon, I believe," John said before turning around and preparing to leave. Of course, he gave Brian some words of encouragement before leaving the tent and vanishing¡ªthe speed at which he moved creating the illusion of disappearance, though all he did was run at full speed. His speed surpassed what could be followed by the newbies, creating a blur. "To be favored by Commander John speaks loudly of your luck and abilities. Ensure you don''t let the opportunity slip away, young adventurer," the village chief said before excusing himself. Brian smiled, believing this was finally the opportunity he had been waiting for to even the field with that monstrous Nemesis. Brian had been the best player in every game he had played, his techniques and skills unmatched, so it came as a huge blow to know there was someone far ahead of him in the game. With a huge smile on his face, Brian walked out of the tent, planning to level up quickly and leave the village. He deeply believed that the faster he left the village, the faster he could catch up with Nemesis. He was walking happily when he froze immediately, the system announcement pouring cold water on his dreams. [World Announcement] [Congratulations to player Nemesis and Scarlett for achieving an impossible feat and becoming the gods of Leviathans and all sea creatures.] ''What the heck is this? Another impossible feat? Gods already? How did he even accomplish these feats? Or is he really using a cheat? No, there''s definitely no way such a high-level game would accommodate a cheater or possess a bug that could be exploited,'' Brian thought, his mind racing. With a defeated face, he headed toward the forest to grind and level up. --- ************ "My Lord, the foreigners have brought two mythical beasts under their heels. Don''t you think it''s best to nip the bud?" Agares, the Demon Lord, said to the Demon God with utmost respect. "You see, that''s where you get it wrong. You see them as a threat, a thorn that should be destroyed on time, but I see them as plants growing well, waiting for me to harvest them. They''re exactly what I need to gain an upper hand against the damn Celestial King. Devouring them with their divinity will definitely push me to become the strongest. Ruling the whole world would no longer be a daunting task. Keep tabs on them. I shall wait a little longer before harvesting such delicious fruits," Baal, the Demon God, said with a cruel smile etched on his face, unaware that even if he acted now, it would only result in his own embarrassment. --- ************ Nemesis and Scarlett turned off the system notification, finding its announcement bothersome and a pain. Nemesis had shared his talent with Leviathan and shared her bloodline, granting both him and his sister the bloodline of two mythical beasts. Their strength had greatly risen. Nemesis and Scarlett checked their stats to see the improvements made. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 20 (1000/2000 EXP) Health: 70,000 Strength: 36 Speed: 25 Stamina: 40 Intelligence: 51 Constitution: 60 Divinity: 20 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX Rank - 100% Absolute S Rank - Talent Share Dodge Rate ??? Rank - Death EX Rank Talent: God of Wealth Bloodline: Primordial Dragon Bloodline: Primordial Sea Dragon --- User: Scarlett Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 15 Health: 60,000 Strength: 25 Speed: 21 Stamina: 35 Intelligence: 75 Constitution: 50 Talent: EX Rank Talent: Goddess of Wealth EX Rank - 100% Absolute ??? Rank - Death Bloodline: Primordial Dragon Bloodline Bloodline: Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline Their stats had undergone a massive upgrade, with intelligence and constitution gaining the most for obvious reasons. Nemesis clicked on the Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline to see its perks. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline] Bloodline: Primordial Dragon The bloodline of the first sea dragon. Physical and Magical Immunity: As the bearer of the Primordial Dragon Bloodline, a creature of the universe, you are 60% immune to physical and magical attacks. Creature of the Deep: You''re favored by the deep. You gain the ability to breathe underwater, resist the pressure of the deep, and your movements and abilities are not impeded by water. Dragon Tongue: You can use the dragon tongue to shape the fabric of reality through words enforced by mana. Dragonification: You can transform into a full dragon at will, gaining wings for flight at twice your speed stat while consuming very little stamina. You can release great water waves through your dragon lungs and have strong, reinforced limbs and a dragon heart, which increases your mana capacity. Water Control: Your control over the element of water is second to none. Water in every form will answer your beck and call. Primordial Wave: (Locked) Nemesis was pleased with the acquired bloodline. He noticed subtle clashes between the two bloodlines and suppressed them as best as he could, firmly believing that the Golden Lion Bloodline was the last bloodline he needed to gain something truly unique. The thought of it caused him to smile sheepishly. He checked the new title he had earned quietly: [Title Earned: God of All Sea Creatures and Creatures of the Deep] As the God of Leviathan, ruler of all sea creatures and creatures of the deep, you are the god of all sea creatures and creatures of the deep. The loyalty of all sea creatures and creatures of the deep remains 100% at all times. The user is unable to hunt any sea creatures or creatures of the deep to gain experience or loot. All sea creatures will obey your call and words irrespective of level (locked). Greg was impressed. With this title, he now had command over both air beasts and ocean beasts, slowly amassing an army that would not fall behind those of the Demon God or the Celestial King¡ªabsolute powerhouses. The only thing he lacked at the moment was true divinity. "Brother, isn''t this going to be troublesome? We might be unable to level up from beasts if we proceed with your plans," Annabelle asked, clearly worried. "Silly girl, there are many ways to level up. Demons, for instance¡ªI''ll gladly kill them to grind," Greg said, his face resembling that of an evil villain. He checked his divinity and was pleased to see it had risen again. His divinity could have been quadrupled or more if he had chosen to be the sole god of Leviathan and Drakonix, but how could he not offer his sister some benefits? Shaking his head, he turned to Leviathan, who was smiling like a child since gaining Greg''s talent. "Now it''s time to get the final target¡ªthe Golden Lion." Leviathan and Drakonix became super excited upon hearing Greg''s statement. The thought of finally putting the damn lion in its place was welcome. Greg, seeing their reaction, was speechless. "Wait, it can''t be that you guys were beaten by the Golden Lion, right?" he asked suspiciously. Leviathan and Drakonix bowed their heads in shame at Greg''s words. "He''s just too strong. He beats the hell out of us if we dare annoy him. And he''s a crazy guy who doesn''t hesitate to hit you if you look at him the wrong way," Leviathan said dejectedly, before hurling curses at the Golden Lion. Greg was fascinated by this discovery. To think the Golden Lion could defeat them outright without dragging the fight out was intriguing. "Very well then, we set off to capture the last prey." The sibling duo mounted the mythical beasts, and the journey to add the final member to their team began. Chapter 10 - CHAPTER 10: ECHOES OF THE PAST Jessica, with the Moniker, fire witch in Apocalypse, logged out of the gaming pod after reaching her gaming limit. She meticulously freshened up, had her meal, and was resting, Apocalypse playing within her head. It was a game to be played with utmost seriousness, as it decided the future standing of the humans on Earth. The beautiful sceneries were a thing of wonder to her. She drifted quite quickly into her fantasies and imagination, only to be called by a maid. Jessica was the daughter of the Lark Corporation¡ªa large conglomerate and one of the leading business enterprises in the country. Jessica never lacked anything¡ªmoney, attention, care, or someone to talk to when she needed it. Her parents were the family-bonding type, always doing their best to make time for their daughter. "Pardon my intrusion, my lady, but we have a guest, and I''m afraid he has no intention of leaving until he sees you," the maid said respectfully to Jessica. "Who''s this guest?" Jessica asked plainly. "It''s Young Master Kyle, my lady," the maid responded, causing a frown to be etched on Jessica''s face. Jessica always felt repulsed whenever she spent time with Kyle. His advances toward her were extremely infuriating. He had survived countless slaps solely because of his parents'' name and wealth. While feeling annoyed and seriously contemplating not going, Jessica rolled her eyes and fought back the frustration, knowing full well she had no choice but to meet the annoying young man. "Alright, relay my information that I''ll be with him soon," Jessica said before walking toward the wardrobe and finding a simple yet dignified outfit to wear. Kyle sat arrogantly while waiting for Jessica. Others might have found it hard to believe that he was a guest with the way he carried himself and acted¡ªgiving tasks, shunning workers that displeased him, his arrogance knowing no bounds. "I''ll not allow you to treat this place as your home. You''re a guest here, Kyle, so act like one," Jessica''s voice could be heard, filled with an underlying threat. Jessica made an appearance before Kyle, and the latter couldn''t help but smile brightly upon seeing her beauty, which never failed to amaze him and make him want her more. "What do you want, Kyle?" Jessica asked, hoping to end the conversation as soon as possible. She felt extremely uncomfortable being stared at by those eyes that didn''t even hide the fact that they wanted to strip her of every single piece of her clothing. "Ah, Jessica, ever so beautiful. I wonder what the limit of your beauty is," Kyle said with a mischievous grin on his face. Jessica rolled her eyes at his words, not even allowing them to cause any ripple in her heart. "That''s not the answer to my question, I believe, Kyle," she asked again, the warmth in her voice drastically reduced. Kyle noticed this but was unbothered. Waving his hand to dismiss her coldness, he finally stated his purpose. "I plan to meet with all the potential overlords of the game. As you''re already aware, it''s not just a simple game. It''s a game that decides the fate of everyone on Earth," Kyle said with a smile. "The absolute power within the game, therefore, should go to the powerhouses that deserve it, not some random player. I''m proposing for all the big players to rally together and take out a thorn in our side¡ªNemesis. We can''t allow him to grow stronger. It will be detrimental to our control over the game flow." Jessica shook her head at Kyle''s words, clearly uninterested in whatever plans he had. "Well, you can go find others who share the same goal as you. I don''t plan to target a player just because of some fickle thing called domination." "Come on, stop acting all innocent and clean, Jess. You and I know better than anyone how important removing an obstacle in our path is. After all, your help made the downfall of the Austins'' family possible," Kyle said, his voice laced with playfulness and a hint of mockery. Jessica''s face grew cold immediately. "I warned you to never reference that event, did I not?" she said, her voice icy, all warmth disappearing from her eyes. Kyle was unbothered, clearly enjoying the situation. "Poor Greg. If only he knew that the family of those he called friends orchestrated his parents'' deaths and divided their wealth like hungry vultures, how heartbroken would he be?" Kyle said, a cocky smile plastered on his face. "Shut up!" Jessica screamed, Kyle''s words cutting deeply and bringing back memories that led to her overwhelming guilt. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, your parents praised you, if I recall correctly," Kyle continued. "It seems you played a vital role in the success of the plan. Everyone must be so proud of you." "You see, unlike the hypocritical you, who caused the boy untold anguish and now hides in shame and self-reproach, I''ve been with him, consoling him, ensuring he never loses hope, instilling it within him. It won''t be fun if my toy snaps, you know," Kyle continued, controlling the pace of the conversation. "You''re a cruel, bloody master. Even after what our family did to him, you still stick around and manipulate Greg. Do you really feel no sympathy for him? He''s been nothing but a good friend. Even when his parents were alive and still the wealthiest in the city, he never once showed arrogance toward us and always treated us as friends..." Jessica said, her voice heavy with sadness. She trailed off, trying to rein in her emotions and refusing to cry¡ªshe would not give Kyle that satisfaction. "Bah, don''t be pathetic, Jessica. Who cares about a dog''s feelings over his own? Greg is just some toy I enjoy playing with. His sister will soon join the fray. And oh, your secret kindness toward him hasn''t gone unnoticed¡ªthe tuition fees, the threats to his workplace, the help securing a decent salary. You do so much while staying hidden. Don''t tell me this is your way of seeking forgiveness. It doesn''t come close to what was taken from him," Kyle said, disdain dripping from his words. Jessica''s world crumbled. The truth she had been running from was cruelly brought to light by Kyle. Her heart ached so much she wished she could bury herself. As a child, desperate to please her parents, she had never imagined her actions would cause such massive consequences, ruining the life of someone she greatly valued as a friend. Kyle''s voice cut through her thoughts. "Oh, and some useful information you might like to know¡ªI''ve finally been given the go-ahead by every family involved to ensure someone doesn''t gain the strength and abilities to dig for the truth and fight back. Greg and his sister will be joining their parents soon." Kyle laughed maniacally, anger visible on his face. After Greg chased him away, his fury grew, and he decided to put him in his place. The decision to silence Greg, approved by all parties involved, ensured he wouldn''t rise again¡ªespecially not in Apocalypse. Jessica''s face turned ashen upon hearing the news. Her heart tightened, and her mind went blank. Without thinking, she went to her room to change, no longer caring about Kyle''s presence. Meeting Greg was now of utmost importance to her. Kyle saw this and smiled. He didn''t try to stop her¡ªshe wouldn''t do anything to put her parents in a tight spot. Telling Greg, Kyle believed, would be foolish and useless. Once more, Kyle underestimated Greg and his abilities¡ªa truth he would soon come to realize. ********* Greg and Annabelle had also reached their limits and logged out. Greg was currently checking his strength in the real world. Yes, it''s what you''re thinking. 20% of his current stats giving him strength that was enough to reach the possible strength limit of a human, surpassing of such limit closer than it is farther. He was greatly pleased about it and decided to do some basic training to get accustomed to his new increased strength, Annabelle joining the training. While the sibling duo were practicing, the doorbell rang, and Greg decided to stop his basic training practice to get the door. "Jessica," Greg said, acknowledging the person waiting at the other side of the door, his eyes trying to hide the emotions he felt. "May I come in?" Jessica said weakly, waking Greg from his wandering thoughts. "Of course," he said, granting her access to the house, curious over the reason someone that stopped interacting with him for some years decided toshow up in his house. Annabelle peaked at the guest and was amazed by the beauty of the lady in front of her. ''Never knew my brother had such a beautiful friend,'' she thought before scrambling away after seeing her brother''s death stare. "Would you like coffee or something else?" Greg asked, his voice not carrying any emotion which Jessica did not fail to notice. The realization that Greg was keeping her at arms reach at the moment more painful than she expected. "What brings you here Jessica? You decided against being friends with me all these years, to finally visit now, tell me, what''s the reason, I''m curious," Greg asked, not even planning to beat around the bush or sugar coats his words. Jessica stared at Greg for seconds, the decision to take gnawing at her mind. After minutes of self battle which Greg watched keenly, she finally decided to speak. "Greg, your life is in danger, not just yours but your sister''s as well," Jessica said, finally deciding to drop the bombshell. Chapter 11 - CHAPTER 11: THE BEAST AWAKENS FROM ITS SLUMBER "Your life is in danger; you need to hide. Please, I can''t allow you to get hurt," Jessica said with concern etched across her face. Greg looked at her with an indifferent expression, which didn''t ease Jessica''s worry. "This is not a prank, Greg. You''re really in danger¡ªAnnabelle as well. I can help you stay safe, Greg, but please, just believe me. These are not people you can stand against. They are dangerous," Jessica said, her expression almost moving to tears. Greg still didn''t show any reaction. He looked at Jessica, his face emotionless. "You haven''t answered my question, Jessica. Why did you show your face to me after avoiding me for so long?" Greg asked, his voice void of any warmth, as if he were speaking to a stranger. Jessica looked at Greg, guilt, anguish, pain, and depression gripping her heart as though they were seeking to crush it. She bit her lip and stared at Greg, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. "I couldn''t bear to look at you¡ªnot because you no longer have anything¡ªbut because I feel guilty..." she paused, hesitating to say what she planned to, unable to bring herself to expose the truth. "Gregory," she said softly, her affection and emotions, suppressed for years, threatening to break through and overwhelm her. "There are things, people, and phenomena that are best left unknown¡ªand secrets that I can only shamefully hide. I can''t say it. I''m not brave enough. But I have never avoided you because of you; it''s always been me. Watching from a distance, helping in any way I could¡ªthat''s the only thing I''ve been able to do." Greg stared at her, pieces from his past life and this one finally falling into place. The generous stranger who paid his tuition fees, recommended him for part-time jobs, helped with the hospital bills when his sister was ill, and even supported grocery expenses¡ªit had been Jessica all along. Finally, the look in her eyes that he''d misunderstood in his past life due to his naivety made sense. It wasn''t contempt. It was guilt. It had always been guilt and pity. Greg clenched his fists tightly and closed his eyes for a few moments while Jessica watched him worriedly, biting her lips. "The people... the reason my life is in danger... and the reason for your guilt¡ªit definitely wouldn''t have anything to do with the death of my parents, right?" Greg said, his eyes snapping open. Unlike before, when his gaze held only coldness or detachment, there was something more now¡ªanger, sadness, and realization. It all made sense. The puzzle finally fit. His parents had died mysteriously. Their assets were liquidated for debts that appeared out of nowhere. It all made perfect sense now. Jessica had started avoiding him after his parents'' deaths¡ªnot because he was no longer rich, as he''d always believed. Her family, Kyle''s family, and a few others had risen to prominence shortly after his family''s downfall. Jessica watched Greg in shock. The fact that he could piece it together so quickly both marveled and terrified her. The look in his eyes was something she had never seen before. His aura had completely shifted. Yes, Greg had shown signs of being cold before, but not like this. This change worried her deeply. "So, Kyle has decided to get rid of me. That''s so like him. He must''ve gotten furious after I treated him harshly the last time he visited. He''s the kind of person who wouldn''t hesitate to cut ties with someone who no longer serves his interest. And to him, I''m nothing more than a tool, no, not a tool, far less a dog with a leach that he once enjoyed watching. A friend? That was an illusion I foolishly believed in. He must''ve pushed for this. Hah, how ironic," Greg analyzed calmly, relying on his past life experience to discern Kyle''s true character and the shocking truth he''d uncovered. Jessica was once again shocked. Yes, Greg had always been smart¡ªbut not this dangerously smart. And the look on his face... it didn''t even show the anger she had expected. It had reverted to one devoid of emotion, and something deep inside her told her that this was far more dangerous than anything she had ever known. "Greg..." she called softly, trying to speak, but he cut her off. "My advice to you, Jessica: I''ll be investigating the case soon. And when I discover the truth, I''ll make sure those responsible are held accountable. I''ll make sure they suffer the same fate as my parent, So, if your parents were part of the team that caused my family''s downfall, ensure they stay far from me, better still flee from the face of the earth. Because when I find the truth, I won''t turn a blind eye to anyone involved. "I''d advise you to do what you think is best, but know this¡ªunderestimating me would be a mistake. So perhaps join hands with Kyle and kill me? Yes that''s the best plan, cause I''ll make sure I relay the debt of blood by blood, and I''m sure of it, you''ll greatly be disappointed at yourself, not just you, everyone else that''s involved that I was allowed to live" Greg stood up from the chair he had been sitting on and walked away, humming a cheerful tune. Jessica remained seated, Greg''s words echoing in her ears over and over again, plunging her into a dilemma. Join hands with Kyle to stop Greg? That was something she could never do. Watch Greg seek retribution, knowing her family might be involved? That was equally impossible. She was on the verge of tears, completely confused, until she finally calmed herself down. ''Greg can''t possibly succeed. There''s no way they''ll allow him to rise to the point of becoming a threat. I''ll watch it all play out. I''ll help him the moment he''s in dire need of it,'' she thought, unaware that her reasoning was deeply flawed. The Greg she knew in the past? Yes, he would''ve been too weak and hesitant to seek retribution. But the Greg standing before her now? The sleeping beast had finally awakened. Someone who could grow stronger without working hard had finally decided to grow stronger. The realization was terrifying. Jessica stood up, knowing Greg was unwilling to speak to her anymore. She left, worry still etched on her face¡ªnot for her parents, the people who truly deserved it, but for Greg, the force she knew she couldn''t control. Greg returned to his room and lay down, the knowledge he''d gained consuming his thoughts. He smiled¡ªa smile like that of someone who had been freed from chains. He couldn''t even feel sad anymore. The sadness was too overwhelming, yet he still smiled. Yes, he smiled because the truth had been a wake-up call. He had planned to dominate the game for fun and to pay back the Demon King who destroyed his world. Gaining power and authority hadn''t even crossed his mind. He wanted a quiet, peaceful life with his sister after defeating the Demon King. But how foolish had he been? A peaceful life? Staying out of the spotlight? That could all go to hell. He had the means, and this time, he would seize it. Absolute power¡ªpower that would ensure no one could interfere with him¡ªhe was going to achieve it. Perhaps it was time to seize power. This time, he wouldn''t let anyone hold him back. No¡ªhe would rise above them all. With a smile filled with determination, he began plotting his next moves. But his thoughts were interrupted when he heard his door open. It was Annabelle. She walked toward him and immediately dived into his arms, tears streaming down her face. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg watched her cry, his heart aching at the sight. "I heard you guys. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but I heard everything. They hurt Mum and Dad. Mum and dad is dead because of them,they made our lives miserable. And now they plan to hurt us too? Why? Why can''t they just leave us in peace, brother? We didn''t do anything wrong. How can they be so cruel? How can they continue stealing our joy like this!" Annabelle cried, her sobs intensifying. Greg gently stroked her hair, his voice filled with love. "Silly girl, don''t cry over it. They won''t have their way with us any longer. I promise. I''ll make sure they pay for all the wrongs they''ve done to us. Don''t cry anymore. They don''t deserve your tears," he whispered, continuing to stroke her hair, easing her burden while making a solemn vow to fulfill his promise. --- (A/N: Sorry for the delay in releasing the chapter¡ªextremely busy day; exams are taking their toll. Anyway, I''ve decided to develop the MC from half-naive to fully antihero faster than I initially proposed. Well, naive MCs were never my thing anyway. The MC is finally going to be a fun character¡ªeven I''m excited to see where this will lead us!) Chapter 12 - CHAPTER 12: THE GOLDEN LION "Boss, Jessica went to Kyle''s home, but we couldn''t go in and eavesdrop. The difficulty is actually greater than we were made to believe. First, we sensed the aura of two beasts within the house," the hidden spy Kyle had commanded to spy on Jessica reported. "Tsk, useless fool," Kyle retorted and left, unaware of his numbered days. "Jessica, we were told about your actions¡ªvisiting Greg. I hope for his sake you didn''t reveal the truth, or it might hasten his death, something I don''t want to see," James, Jessica''s father, said to her. Jessica stared at her father, shook her head, and continued her journey to her room. The day had been overwhelming, and she needed rest¡ªa lot of it. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her father, seeing this, decided to give up. Knowing his daughter well, he understood that pressuring her at this moment would only cause her to blow up, something that would be a real pain to handle. Shrugging his shoulders, he decided to let her be. "The boy must die soon. It seems Jessica''s feelings for that trash are resurfacing," James muttered, his determination to protect his daughter¡ªor so he wished to believe¡ªdriving him toward pushing for the hastening of the agreed deal. Jessica, unaware of this, collapsed onto her bed the moment she entered her room and sighed. The events of the day replayed vividly in her head over and over again. She was tired. What was she going to do? Who was she going to defend¡ªGreg or her parents? "Perhaps Greg deserves justice. Having us pay for our actions might not be too..." Jessica was forced to stop her thought process. "Did I really just consider helping Greg gain revenge? Is my condition that bad already?" She couldn''t help but curse her predicament. Battling over what to do, she picked up her phone and called Kyle. Kyle was chilling out with his friends and circle. Their plans for taking down Nemesis were slowly bearing fruit. While enjoying himself, his phone rang, and he was surprised by the caller¡ªJessica. "Hmmm, how rare. To think she''d call. Perhaps her visit to Greg bore some fruit?" Kyle thought, amused by the possibility. Picking up the call with a playful smile on his face, he said, "Yes, Jessica? Finally decided to be mine?" "In your dreams, Kyle. I''d rather die single than consider that." "Then what''s the reason for the unexpected call? Lonely?" Kyle teased. Jessica, of course, wasn''t in the mood for any of it. "Kyle, I have a proposition for you. If you''re willing to listen, then listen. If you''re not, then just shut up for the love of God. I don''t have the luxury for your endless games," she said, burning out from Kyle''s perpetual teasing. The call was silent for some time, tension rising from the silence, until a playful voice broke it again. "Out with it then. What''s your proposition? It better be worth it, or you''ll definitely not like my actions," Kyle said, the threat in his words utterly serious. "I''ll help. I''ll do my best, in any way possible. I''ll listen to you and put my heart into it. I''ll help you destroy Nemesis. But in return, you do not touch Greg until we''re done with Nemesis," Jessica said, her resolve unwavering. She was going to do everything within her power to protect Greg. Even if he didn''t want it or hated her for it, she couldn''t help herself. She was willing to do almost anything for his safety. "Hmmm, that''s an interesting proposition. A tempting offer indeed, but one I dislike choosing between. To accept or reject¡ªeach gives me satisfaction and dissatisfaction at the same time. But very well, I accept your proposition. That joke can keep his life for a few more days. Then I expect we''ll meet tomorrow within Apocalypse itself¡ªor soon¡ªto finalize the deal," Kyle said before hanging up, a playful smile etched on his face. Let Greg live a bit longer? That was fine by him. But how well Greg enjoyed it, one couldn''t tell... ********** Greg woke up feeling exhausted. Consoling his sister had been another form of torture. He had stayed with her for hours until he couldn''t anymore and had to send her away. Today, he had a purpose¡ªto formulate plans on how to gain authority. He had thought of the best way to achieve that, but he needed a lot of support. A king must have people backing him before he is qualified to be called a king. As usual, he did some light exercises, cleaned up after himself, and prepared breakfast. His sister was still sleeping, like some serpent in hibernation. After what felt like an eternity, she woke up, prepared herself, and they both logged into Apocalypse, but this time, with a determined look on their faces. Logging into the game, they discovered that the two primordial dragons had covered a long distance and were close to reaching the southern continent. The duo, not in the mood for conversations, kept quiet and enjoyed the ride. "We''ve arrived, and he''s probably rushing here already. This is going to be a tough battle," Drakonix said, gaining the duo''s attention. Even with the cheat ability Greg had bestowed upon them, it was going to be difficult? Both siblings were intrigued, the memories of the previous day quickly receding to the back of their minds. Waiting patiently on a large and spacious plain¡ªgood enough for a battle between beings capable of causing massive destruction¡ªthey didn''t have to wait long. A lion with a golden mane and fur all over its body appeared, an illusory crown resting on its head. Standing on its hind legs like a man, its forelimbs resembled those of humans, with claws that were deadly sharp. The creature stood like a lycanthrope capable of upright posture. "What brings you to my territory, pests?" The golden lion, Xerd, said with a condescending look. "Nothing much, just..." Drakonix was unable to finish his words before a blur crossed his vision, and the golden lion was suddenly in front of him, slicing through with its claws. Reflex actions and dominating fear caused Drakonix to move backward, momentarily forgetting his recent cheat ability. Greg was shocked. He was low-level, true, and couldn''t see the movements of these powerhouses, but something about the golden lion was different. It felt almost as if it was running at a speed an adult would use to match a toddler, and the look on Drakonix''s face said it all¡ªhe had barely reacted, like a toddler unable to keep up. Greg quickly dismounted from Drakonix''s back, his sister doing the same, understanding that this was going to be a tough battle. They both moved some distance away. While they couldn''t be hurt, it wouldn''t be nice being in the middle of a clash like this. "Hey, stinking old man, wasn''t that inappropriate? I was saying something," Drakonix criticized. "Enough of it. I''m very sure you were going to say something stupid, so I decided to shut you up," Xerd said calmly. "Oi, Leviathan, let''s work together and teach this old man a lesson. What do you say?" "Sure, I''ve been looking forward to this day for so long," Leviathan responded. "Hmm, I think it''s time for a training session with you both. Very well, come at me with all you''ve got. I''ll be using five percent of my abilities," Xerd said calmly. "Five??? What happened to using one?" Leviathan and Drakonix roared at the same time, fear finally creeping into their faces. "Oh, please, kids. If you dare come to my territory, it means you''re prepared to beat me in battle," Xerd said, before moving again, his speed unparalleled. He swiped his claws at Drakonix, but Drakonix, having finally calmed down, didn''t dodge but launched an attack of his own, finding fear for his defense unnecessary. "Tsk," Greg couldn''t help but click his tongue, frustrated that he could see only empty air being struck. "Hmm, it seems the reason for your confidence has been discovered. But no worries, I''ll find the gap to it soon enough," Xerd said while studying the duo. Greg paid extra attention to this fight more than ever. The fact that his ability could have a gap¡ªa potential weak point¡ªwas an intriguing concept to him. Leviathan and Drakonix stared at Xerd as if he were someone who had destroyed their entire clan. "You noticed, right, Leviathan? He''s grown stronger," Drakonix muttered, respect and wariness etched in his heart. "Are you attacking, or should I continue attacking?" Xerd asked, tired of waiting for the duo to make up their minds. Breathing softly, the dragon duo attacked. The fight escalated quickly, neither side landing a hit on the other. While Xerd''s attacks had been misses due to Greg''s ability, Leviathan and Drakonix''s attacks were well... just misses. "Oi, old man, are you sure this is really just five percent? Because I''m seriously beginning to have my doubts," Drakonix shouted, finding it vexing that he couldn''t land a hit on someone who claimed to be using only five percent of his strength¡ªsomething that was most likely true, knowing Xerd''s character. "Hmm, do you want me to make it 100%? Yes, let''s do that and test your abilities to the limit," Xerd said, the air around him suddenly becoming heavy with seriousness. Greg and Annabelle watched this moment intently. It would determine the strength of their ability. Did it have a weak point, a loophole, or a gap? Or was it truly absolute, as they had believed? (A/N: Jessica is a wildcard with lots of possibilities that even I am unaware of yet, her character development will definitely not disappoint, but it''s open to several possibilities that it''s definitely going to add beauty to the novel. I''ll be adding characters just like that from time to time and in smooth ways to give the book life and retain your interest) Chapter 13 - CHAPTER 13: NEGATIVE TIME "Alright, lads, let''s get a bit serious. 100%. Be prepared, kids," Xerd said, his voice heavy with authority. Greg laid down on Drakonix''s back while Drakonix was flying toward the southern continent, planning his next moves to dominate. The wind was gentle, not fierce on his skin, thanks to Drakonix''s careful flying. They finally reached the southern continent and both primordial dragons landed in a plain valley, suitable for a battle between powerhouses. "So, what''s the golden lion like?" Annabelle asked, curious about Xerd. "He''s just a bully, a big bully," Drakonix replied, with Leviathan agreeing by nodding her head. Annabelle listened closely to their stories, occasionally interrupted by Leviathan, who would add her own details or elaborate on things Drakonix had missed. Greg, on the other hand, laid down on Drakonix''s back, frowning. He felt that something was wrong, something missing. Suddenly, Xerd, the golden lion, appeared, cutting the storytelling short. "You''re here, you bully? Prepare to lose and get beaten this time, old man," Drakonix said confidently. Greg and Annabelle dismounted the dragons'' backs and moved away from the battlefield. Greg''s instincts screamed at him, telling him something was off about the scene. "I''d rather not stress myself doing that. I already got the information I need. While being invincible to attacks is something to brag about, being unable to hit your opponent is terribly embarrassing. I don''t want to waste time fighting with kids. I can no longer discipline you, so I don''t see the need to continue a pointless battle," Xerd said with an indifferent expression. "Oi, have you gone senile? What are you talking about?" Drakonix asked, confusion washing over him. What was the bullying old man blabbering about? Plus, how did he know about the new ability bestowed on him? Did he have a way of spying on him all this time? That was pretty scary, and Drakonix started giving Xerd dagger stares. Xerd, of course, remained totally unfazed. Greg, however, couldn''t help but start sweating profusely. He had a dangerous guess about what was happening. "Hmm, I attacked you countless times, should''ve reached infinity. Attacking at the cellular level, even atomic level, to see if I could find a weak point. But surprisingly, there was none," Xerd said, clearly amused. Greg felt a primal fear rising within him from Xerd''s words. "You... you manipulated time and turned it backwards, didn''t you?" Greg asked, his fear escalating. "Hmm, it seems you have good instincts and observation. Impressive and useful, I must say," Xerd replied. "But no, I didn''t turn back time. You see, we fought... well, I fought those two lizards before you guys arrived," Xerd said calmly, causing Greg''s eyes to widen. "And of course, let me clarify, it wasn''t a simulation; it''s what you call negative time. You see, I moved so fast that time itself couldn''t keep up. I flowed with the future time until the past time could finally catch up to me. So, we fought before you arrived." Silence. Absolute silence from everyone present. "Old man, you''re joking, right? How is it possible that you''re too strong?" Leviathan said, truly feeling fear for the first time. She couldn''t believe Xerd had been this strong all along. "Enough of the fear and admiration. Why did you come to see me? It''s definitely not just to settle scores, is it?" Xerd asked. "No, we wanted you to accept our Patrons as yours, but guess we don''t have a way to force you to do it," Drakonix said weakly, any plans to confront the monstrous golden lion fading away. "Well, don''t be discouraged, little ones. It was my plan to serve him before, but I fear I cannot just yet, to prevent them from finding him," Xerd said, his gaze shifting toward Greg. "What are you talking about? You''ll serve him? That''s weird. You can''t be that fixated on his abilities, right?" Leviathan asked. "Little ones, we were all made to serve him, that''s our purpose. I cannot say more for fear of making them discover him," Xerd calmly replied, before appearing at Greg''s front instantaneously. "Well, my lord, I advise you to grow stronger as quickly as possible. Your true enemies are far away and far stronger than me, by a long shot, if I may say so. So, grow stronger for the sake of this world. I can''t say more than I already have. When you''ve grown strong enough, I''ll serve you wholeheartedly. But for now, doing so will only cause more harm than good to you, something I do not wish to happen." Greg listened to Xerd''s words, but couldn''t wrap his head around it. Enemies he didn''t know of? Far stronger than Xerd? That was a lot to absorb. He finally had a reason to grow stronger quickly. --- Jessica sat calmly, sipping the coffee she had ordered from the caf¨¦, patiently waiting for Kyle. "Hope I didn''t make you wait long, dear Jessica?" Kyle said, sitting across from her, with others joining in. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Meet my friends, who have agreed to help me. Wealthy and skillful people who deserve the spot more than Nemesis and can''t stand to see someone take their place like we did," Kyle added. "Oi, you never told me we were visiting a beauty, Kyle. Would''ve brought a rose along," Walker, one of Kyle''s friends, said while lecherously eyeing Jessica without reserve. "Trash, move along with trash. Let''s start talking about how to take Nemesis down, or I''ll get out of here," Jessica said, clearly irritated. "How dare you¡ª" Walker started to protest. "Enough, Walker. We have more important things to discuss for now," William said with a straight face. "Alright then, let''s get straight to business. First off, we need to place a bounty on his head to pressure him, rewarding any player who PKs him. That should really pressure him. Then, we need information about him as well. It''s not good to fight an unknown enemy," Kyle said, and the discussion began. Everyone brought innovative ideas on how to defeat Nemesis. Jessica felt bad about hurting a player like him, but she hardened her heart. She wouldn''t mind hurting anyone as long as it was for Greg. She had finally accepted the truth¡ªshe loved Greg and would do anything to support him. Chapter 14 - CHAPTER 14: PLANS IN MOTION Greg was lying on the lush grass of the valley, the words of Xerd still echoing in his head, but he was soon brought out of his deep thoughts by Drakonix''s nagging. "To think that old thing was that strong. Negative time? Just what sort of ability is that?" Drakonix mumbled under his breath, clearly displeased. Drakonix, Leviathan, Greg, and Annabelle were the only ones there, Xerd having left long ago after his conversation with Greg. "It''s not an ability; it''s the aftereffects of his powers," Greg felt the need to explain. "Let''s say Xerd and the present time are a man and a bus, going in the same direction. But Xerd was so fast that he got to the final destination before the current time could get there, moving ahead of it. To us, that''s like staying within the bus¡ªwe get to that destination and see Xerd there, thinking we arrived together. But to Xerd, he''s been there all along, waiting for the ''us'' that should be there. So to us, we''re just seeing Xerd. But to him, we fought already. That''s honestly the simplest way I can explain. It''s not an ability of Xerd, it''s the result of him using his ability," Greg corrected. "Anyways, we have more pressing things to discuss. Annabelle, it''s time to put our plans in action. Leviathan, I need gold and treasures as much as possible. I''m about to do something very drastic to grow stronger," Greg said. "Alright, patron, I''ll give you the current treasures I have kept," Leviathan said, prompting the four to embark on another journey. Greg got the coin and shared half with Annabelle, their level increasing thanks to the ex-rank wealth abilities. Then Greg exchanged for 500 billion dollars, a super crazy amount, of course, but one needed for his crazy plans. Of course, it was doubled to a trillion dollars. What was he planning to do with the money? Well, no idea. And it wasn''t just him¡ªAnnabelle did the same and got a trillion dollars too. Why did Greg do it? Sure, he had the wealth¡ªwealth from two supreme beings. He had the funds to spend a billion dollars every day, and it wouldn''t be exhausted until his death. But he didn''t do it without a purpose. There was a hidden reward for one who exchanged a trillion dollars from the game to the real world. It was discovered by Gold Goblin, a merchant player who made so much wealth within the game and exchanged for a trillion dollars for the sake of bragging. But then he discovered the reward, which, of course, he didn''t tell anyone until the descent. Afterward, he made friends with Greg and the others, and they both shared secrets of hidden tasks and rewards they discovered, partly for bragging and partly to keep the companionship. Greg felt fortunate to at least be in their midst because now he knew a lot of secret tasks that he could use to his benefit. What''s the hidden reward? Well, once you exchanged for a trillion dollars, your banking and financial information became classified, and no one or organization could gain access to it no matter how hard they tried. It was a too-good-to-be-true result but with a very steep task. Gaining such wealth in the game? Dream on. Only the Golden Goblin, a player known for his superb ability, was able to fulfill it¡ªand it was a very long time after the game was made official. The stars just, well, aligned in the case of Greg. After the exchange, both siblings logged out and began the plan. Aaron, a petty thief, walked into his house, bruises on his body. He had barely escaped a trap set up by his gang against him. He was played¡ªused as bait in their last operation against a very wealthy and security-tight businessman. He had succeeded in stealing a very expensive painting, but his friends betrayed him, attacked him, and took the painting from him before abandoning him. He barely escaped with his life. Opening the door, he was stunned by the sight in front of him. Sitting there was a young man and a girl. The man was probably a university student, while the girl? A high schooler. "Who are you?" Aaron asked, on guard. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, we''re not here to hurt you. Rather, it''s to give you an opportunity to rise above others and have the world under your feet along with us," the young man said. Aaron stared at him like he was a madman, but he couldn''t help but be shaken. The confident voice and the look of the young man, combined with the hidden feeling in his heart that screamed at him to grab the opportunity, were things he couldn''t shake off. "Alright, what do you need from me?" he asked the young man sitting across from him. "Well, we need two more people¡ªwell, one actually," the man said before the door opened. A middle-aged man with a good build entered, not caring about etiquette. "Was it you? The one who sent me the address?" the man, Jackson, asked. "Guess we''re complete. You can step out of your hiding now, Kate. I was the one that placed the bid for an assassination on Aaron''s life, although it was merely to get you to be here with us," the young man spoke. From the shadows, a feminine figure, covered in black, stepped out before sitting down as well. "I had a feeling this was orchestrated the moment you said one more person was needed. Now tell us all¡ªwhat''s the deal with you?" Kate asked. "Brother, I got the trillion dollars. What now? What''s your plan? And why do we need so much money? Do you plan to enter a financial war with that family?" Annabelle asked, her brother''s plan something she was curious to know. "No, silly girl, it''s rather stressful, a long process, and not efficient. I don''t just want revenge; I want to dominate this world in the process. Just having money will not be enough to achieve that. What we need is power and connection, and the money is just a tool to grant me that opportunity," Greg said, a knowing smile on his face. Before then, we need to meet a group of people. We''ll be booking a flight. Of course, we need to get rid of the spies lurking in our vicinity. How to do that? Well, it''s simple. We fake our death and get rid of the eyes completely. "Annabelle, it''s time we forget our names and become Nemesis and Scarlett completely. It''s your decision to make, so what''s it going to be?" Greg asked, hoping his sister would choose to let go of it and completely enter into the shadows¡ªa critical part needed if his plan were to succeed. "It''s alright, brother. I''ll accept whatever you decide. We''re wanted dead anyway. Dying now won''t change anything." To this, Greg smiled. "Thanks, sister, for trusting me," he said while patting her head, which Annabelle, of course, swatted away. "How are you going to fake our death anyway, brother?" "Oh, that. I''ve already contacted some greedy Gold Goblin who''s going to help us out," he said, grinning. Jessica was at the garden of her home after reaching her gaming limit of the day and logging out. She felt extremely tired, the recent incidents taking a toll on her. She had joined Kyle in formulating plans on how to take Nemesis, the unknown player, down. The plan was close to completion, save for a few details that needed polishing and finalizing. While trying to get her head wrapped around everything, a man in a suit walked towards her before bowing his head. "Miss, there''s something I have to report," the man said to Jessica. Jessica frowned after hearing the man. "What''s the problem?" she asked. The man was someone she employed to keep tabs on Greg and Annabelle to ensure they were safe. "Well, the young man Greg and his sister are dead. They were killed by an unknown hitman, and their bodies burnt along with it. DNA tests were carried out on the two bodies found after the fire was extinguished, and the results matched the data in the database. I''m sorry, Miss. It was a quick and well-planned move in the dead of night. There was no way to react," the man in the suit said, bowing his head in an apologetic manner. Jessica, though, wasn''t paying attention to the man''s words any longer. She felt her brain spinning. She couldn''t stop her chest from tightening or the headache she felt. Greg was dead? Who was it that killed him? She felt despair. Her world was ending and falling apart. Without paying attention to her surroundings, she went home abruptly, ran to her vehicle, and drove straight to Kyle. Kyle was doing light exercise after the game to ease his stiff body when his phone rang. It was Jessica. Curious about what she wanted, he picked up. "You killed him! After the deal we had, you went ahead to kill him! How dare you, Kyle?" Jessica screamed. Anger and sadness could be felt in her voice. "Who are you talking about, Jessica?" Kyle asked, confused. Recently logging out, he had not been briefed about the incident. "Who? You dare ask me who? Of course, I''m talking about Greg!" she yelled. Kyle frowned after hearing Greg''s name. "You''ve got the wrong soul, Jessica. I''m not the man you''re looking for. And don''t bother driving to my place¡ªyou won''t be allowed to enter and cause a scene," Kyle said before ending the call. His face deepened into a frown. The death of Greg was something he couldn''t believe and found annoying, as it would cause more harm than good to him. It was obvious Jessica would never believe him, and he''d now have an enemy at his back. Chapter 15 - CHAPTER 15: GRAND PLANS IN MOTION 2 The room was quiet, everyone expecting the young man, Greg¡ªno, Nemesis¡ªto say what he planned. Nemesis, looking at the faces of his soon-to-be partners, spoke: "Well, my plan is nothing much. We''ll be dominating the world through the easiest means possible: apocalypse. We''ll be creating the ''big six'' guilds. To outsiders, we''ll be great guilds trying to put the others in check, but in reality, we''ll be just one big bad wolf that''s controlling the flow of the game, and in extension, the world. I''ll be creating the strongest and largest guild¡ªa guild that accepts only the talented and a guild that has its morals. Dual Blade, or should I call you your real name, Thomas, you''ll be in charge of the second-largest guild. Unlike Nemesis, which accepts only the strongest, yours is more lenient. This will increase your number pools. To paint a beautiful picture to outsiders, we''ll be at each other''s necks, and that''s where Scarlett comes in. She will create the third-largest guild and an only-female guild to fish out those extremely skillful females that are hiding within the shadows of others. Our three will create a dynamic power shift that will tilt only slowly to one side for some time¡ªa balance standing among the top guilds. But of course, that''s simply what we wish to show them. Then Kate will be creating an assassin guild¡ªa dark guild that takes commissions to PK players, NPCs, or anything ordered¡ªadding a bit of mystery about you guys. Hidden and unknown. Select only the best. Then Aaron will create an information group¡ªa group that''s adept at gaining and selling information, as well as on a personal level for me. Your guild will also be commissioned to steal or loot hidden rewards as needed. As for the sixth, you guys won''t be finding out from me until you accept my terms. I''ll be giving you a trillion dollars each¡ªnot because I want to give you a lot of cash but to ensure that your spending and financial data remain confidential to the world. Especially the dark guilds, me, and Scarlett. Dual Blade will be the only one to keep a public appearance to boost his image." Nemesis said with a smile on his face. "Wow, while I''m pretty happy about this, how does this game give us the control of the world that we need?" Kate asked. "That you''ll find out soon," Nemesis said, smiling. "Well, this will be fun. I''m in," Thomas said, gaining the approval of the others as well. Nemesis nodded his head at their acceptance. "Wise choice. So for the guild, we''ll be making it a kind of business-oriented in the real world. Paying our guild members to ensure they log in daily and grow stronger. So we need large accommodations for every member we''ll be employing. And we can''t build from scratch, so your first task is to buy a university or college with a lot of space and dormitories, and of course, a five-star hotel for the executives of the guild. Don''t expect them to have the same treatment as the ordinary guild members. Alright, log in and meet Scarlett at the coordinates that she''ll give to you after you become friends in the game. You''ll have to excuse me; I have one more thing to do," Nemesis said with a cold, dark smile on his face before walking out of the door. Jessica was a shell of her past self. She couldn''t eat nor do anything meaningful. Anger, sadness, depression, and self-guilt were eating her deeply. They chose to kill Greg just because he''s a threat. He had never threatened their existence, yet they were so eager to see him gone. Burning his corpse as well. After several hours of mourning, she suddenly stood up with a determined face. Nemesis. She''ll join hands with him andsure that everyone who caused his death will pay¡ªand so dearly. Nemesis, wearing a mask that hid his identity, appeared in the broadcasting house of the country¡ªthe largest broadcasting company in the world. He had paid an exorbitant price to ensure his broadcasting today would not be interrupted by anyone, not even by the words of the leaders of the country or the world powers. How did he accomplish that? Well, he just bought the company, as a matter of fact. He watched calmly as the setting, the equipment, and the personnel prepared for his broadcast, and soon, he was given a green light. While Jessica was thinking of how to get to Nemesis, her phone received a notification stating that Nemesis was going to be broadcast live. Of course, she accepted, curious to know what the hidden and unknown player was up to¡ªfinally showcasing himself. She watched intently. The one who would help her accomplish her revenge was wearing a mask and sitting with an aura of confidence around him. "Well, for introductions, I''m Nemesis¡ªthe one who has been shattering the world of Apocalypse, and I''ll continue to do so. Now, I''m not here to brag but to release a fact that your leaders and the people with power have been hiding from the common man..." Kyle was watching the live broadcast as well and couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about it. Nemesis''s voice was, of course, deep and bold¡ªclearly not his actual voice¡ªbut that wasn''t what he worried about. It was the fact that Nemesis had decided to release. His brain was screaming at him that Nemesis should be stopped. But of course, he wasn''t the only one. Every world leader was agitated and trying so hard to stop the broadcast. But it seemed country M''s decision of giving the Thunderbolt Broadcast great power and autonomy during broadcasts was coming back to bite them. "Hey, can''t you stop that broadcast? Our president of the Federal Republic of N has asked the president of M to put an end to the broadcast as soon as possible," the external affairs minister of country M had it tough, receiving countless messages from several countries that portrayed the same information as country N: stop the broadcast. The internal affairs minister wasn''t having it easier either, the powerhouses within the country were pressuring them. But there was nothing they could do¡ªthe broadcast company refused to listen to the leaders'' commands. "Dispatch a team that will put an end to this madness at Thunderbolt Broadcast," the president finally commanded, giving up on being civilized. It was clearly not working anyway. But of course, Nemesis wasn''t planning to stall until they arrived. Knowing every second counts, he put them to the best use, saying all that he needed to say. "...Well, you see, Apocalypse isn''t just a game¡ªit''s your future. This world will be facing attacks from otherworldly beings like the Demon King and other enemies. Your strength gained in Apocalypse will be received in reality too. So the stronger you are in the game, the stronger you''ll become in the future when the game merges with our reality. I know some of you might call me ridiculous and a crazy liar, but ask yourself this: why are the major powerhouses of the world fixated on Apocalypse, sending teams and their children to participate in it? Well, if you''re smarter, you''ll be able to piece things together. This is a new era¡ªan era I will personally spearhead. So I admonish those who haven''t joined Apocalypse to do so and put their fate in their own hands¡ªor die later with regret. That, I do not care about. Money being a problem? That''s not necessarily the case. Making money in Apocalypse is easier than you can ever realize. Join me in Apocalypse, where I''ll be dominating and growing stronger with a chosen set of followers. The choice, of course, is yours. I''ve said all that needs to be said by me. Do enjoy your day." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nemesis ended the broadcast before promptly sneaking away from the broadcasting company. "Team Alpha, storm the company and apprehend the so-called Nemesis. He has to pay for his actions." "Roger that, sir," the leader of the Alpha Strike team affirmed before storming into the company, apprehending every worker within the building. But Nemesis was nowhere to be found, having escaped quietly and expertly. Of course, escaping was an easy job for Nemesis, someone who had lived a past life and infiltrated countless enemy bases. Escaping from the Alpha Strike team? A rather easy task for him. --- Nemesis arrived at the safe house he had bought for Scarlett and himself and finally relaxed, drinking a cold juice to refresh himself. "Any reason you announced that?" Scarlett asked, intrigued. "Indeed," Nemesis replied, his face calm but his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "To create anarchy within the world. At first, I''ll be doubted and not taken seriously¡ªthe masses will see me as no different from a clown. But then, the conspiracy theorists will show up and bring evidence, which, of course, I''ll be helping out with. The government will try to suppress these actions, but that will only confirm suspicions for the masses that something''s fishy. With curiosity, people will start joining the game¡ªdrastically increasing the number of users within Apocalypse and weakening the world leaders'' hold over the masses. And in Apocalypse? Well, gaining control and authority over these people will become much easier. When they finally realize I spoke the truth, the world leaders will be in trouble. Revolts will begin to take place. That''s when I''ll appear again to seize power over the whole world like one big pie. The same masses that endorsed the world leaders and made them special will be the ones endorsing me," Nemesis said, a confident smile gracing his lips. Scarlett raised an eyebrow but gave a small smirk. "That''s quite the grand plan." "Grand plans for a grand future," Nemesis said, leaning back and sipping his juice. "And time is on our side." Chapter 16 - CHAPTER 16: BATTLE AGAINST THE LICH Slash, Nemesis swung his sword at the skeleton, cutting its skull off. Then, turning around, he punched the head of another, breaking it from its body. "Fireball!" Scarlett screamed and hurled a large ball of fire at a pack of undead, destroying them completely. With high speed, Dual Blade moved from one skeleton to another, cutting and slashing with both swords in his hands. Kate and Aaron watched from behind, protected by Scarlett. It''s just as you think¡ªthey were both being carried by the trio. Guild leaders can''t be weak; they need a particular level of strength. They need to be the few elites among the majority, so there won''t be internal strife or people who believe they should be above the guild leaders. Of course, this doesn''t mean Kate or Aaron were weak¡ªfar from that. It was just that their level was too low. Calmly and swiftly, Nemesis dismantled the skeleton mobs with precision, dodging gracefully, not a single attack hitting him, earning admiration from everyone present except Scarlett, of course, who knew about her brother''s ability. Nemesis decided to dodge and not act like the past him, who attacked directly without caring for defense. He decided to dodge even when necessary in order to hide his abilities for some reasons. First, it was to easily catch betrayers. If his supposed teammates or enemies realized no attack could hit him, they would hesitate to attack him, only striking when they were sure they could deal him damage. The second reason was for his fame and prestige. His guild members or the world might think he''s some noob who just got lucky¡ªa label he didn''t need if he were to gain control of the world and ensure no one ever raised a head against him. Aaron was grinning from ear to ear when he saw his leveling speed, which was off the charts. Apocalypse was special when it came to the party system. The players themselves decide how to share the experience gain; it could range from equal sharing to some people gaining the most experience, allowing for effective carrying. Nemesis, who was level 30, along with Scarlett, accepted only 10% each as their allocation percentage, with Dual Blade taking 20% of it. Aaron and Kate both received 30% each. The team fought their way through the horde of skeletons until they arrived at the boss room. Without saying any words, Nemesis opened the door, and they entered. "Welcome, lessers, to my domain. I am the immortal magician and great lich. Now, you shall entertain me," the boss monster said. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Gross, that was cringe as hell," Aaron commented. "How dare you!" The lich, facing Aaron, began its spell. "Isnnsiubmots hudidndgsyuson gsunsonfhdft, fire bomb!" Flames shot out of the lich''s hand, well, the hand made up of only bones. Dual Blade, running towards the flame bomb, swung his sword, cutting it in half and preventing it from causing harm to his party members¡ªwell, to Aaron and Kate. "Water spear," Scarlett cast her spell, throwing tens of water spears towards the lich. [Water spear: send a spear made of water to cause damage of 1.5X your intelligence points]. "Impudent, shield!" the lich called out, the water spear hitting the shield and losing its ability, leaving the lich unharmed. Dual Blade, without giving the lich any breathing space, attacked with his skill: "Blade slash!" he called out before swinging both of his swords at the lich, destroying the shield and sending the bones flying. [Blade slash: strike with the user''s sword imbued with aura, causing damage of 2X your strength stats]. The lich hit the wall, feeling great anger for being humiliated. "Great summon!" the lich commanded, finally getting serious. [Great summon: Summon the dead whose soul has been captured after being slain by the user to fight for you]. Great summon was the strongest skill of the lich and the reason the dungeon hadn''t been cleared by any player. First of all, it was a level 20 dungeon, and very few people had gotten to that mark. Secondly, the skill summoned a large number of skilled undead to fight for him. "Wow, that''s a lot of undead," Scarlett muttered. "A hundred normal skeletons, ten skeleton knights, and three duhalan. Well, time to get serious, guys. Shadow and Odin, you guys have leveled enough and should be able to take care of the normal mobs. Dual Blade, the ten skeleton knights are yours, and Scarlett, finish off the three duhalans. I''ll be taking on the lich," Nemesis said, preparing for the fight and finally getting serious. "Finally, I was getting tired of babysitting after so long," Aaron, whose moniker was the Odin, said with a wide smile on his face. "I agree," Kate, whose moniker was Shadow, affirmed. "Observer," Odin muttered, before his eyes turned golden. He dashed into the skeleton horde, hitting their weak points with great precision and swiftly destroying them. "Well, can''t be overshadowed by him," Shadow muttered before slipping into the shadow beneath her feet and reappearing in the shadow of a skeleton. She sliced its neck with precise strength, destroying it before appearing in the shadow of another. "Wow, what impressive talent," Scarlett muttered. "Like yours is any less. Well, I''ll have to hand it to Nemesis. He brought a group of monsters together," Dual Blade said before rushing to face his own enemies. The talents of Shadow and Odin were both SSS rank, a knowledge Nemesis had known from the past, and he chose them because of their loyalty to humanity, fighting to their last breath with straightforward and honest natures¡ªunlike the two-faced Kyle. The talent of Odin was called Observer. [Observer: the player is able to inspect hidden secrets and knowledge about other players or objects. With the talent, the player can identify weaknesses of opponents, hidden traps and how to deactivate them, the value of things, and hidden knowledge about all beings. The greater the player''s strength, the more secrets and details they can find.] A very useful talent, when added to Odin''s skills, made him the greatest thief to hide valuables from while also making him stronger to face. As for Shadow, her talent was Shadow Lord. [Shadow Lord: the player is the lord of shadows and has absolute control over shadows. Shadow jump: expending stamina, the user is able to jump from one shadow to another. Shadow veil: the player can hide within shadows, unable to be seen by any beings except the extremely sensitive ones. Shadow manipulation: the player can manipulate the shadow to do her bidding. Strength and imagination are the only limitations.] It was a skill perfectly fitting for the cold assassin. Odin and Shadow, utilizing their talent and plentiful skills¡ªthanks to Scarlett''s purchases¡ªdismantled the hordes of skeletons without worries. Dual Blade faced the skeleton knights, utilizing two swords. He attacked with brutal strength, overpowering the knights. "Earth split!" Dual Blade muttered before striking both of his swords into the ground, causing a vibration that split the ground, swallowing up a death knight. He attacked with brutality, gaining the upper hand as well. His talent was called Blade Amplifier. [Blade Amplifier: having a blade increases the user''s attack power by two. More blades cause an exponential increase in attack power.] It enabled Dual Blade''s attack power to increase, although Dual Blade wasn''t too fond of his S-rank talent. His current multiplier was just 4 from using two blades. But Nemesis, of course, was aware and chose him instead because he knew of the great potential Dual Blade had. In his past life, after gaining the multiple hands ability, Dual Blade had been a menace¡ªa force that greatly scared his enemies. Scarlett, with the duhalans, was rather, well, one-sided. She launched skill after skill at them, her skill pool being essentially large¡ªthanks to wealth, as expected. "Water spear, fire blast, wind cutter, meteor drop," the duhalans didn''t even have the chance to react, being bombarded continuously by Scarlett, who drank potion after potion, emptying her mana or stamina. Nemesis walked slowly toward the lich. "Hmph, you face me alone. Very well, I shall ensure you regret your decision," the lich said before hurling several spells at him, playing just like Scarlett. But Nemesis weaved through it all fluidly before appearing in front of the lich, cutting him with his sword. He then bent his upper body at an extremely odd angle backward, dodging an attack that was almost impossible to dodge at such close range. "Impossible!" the lich said in disbelief before flying upward. Nemesis used his two hands as support and kicked the shin of the lich, sending him flying upward. The lich hit the wall at the side after receiving an almost instantaneous sword slash from Nemesis. The spectators¡ªof course, Scarlett, Odin, Shadow, and Dual Blade¡ªwatched in awe. "How''s he moving so fluidly?" Odin asked in disbelief, his Observer ability finally not showing any weakness. Since he had used it against enemies, the lich¡ªwhich had few weaknesses before the clash with Nemesis¡ªwas now full of weaknesses the moment he started facing Nemesis. "Wow," Scarlett muttered. She had tried to purchase skills for Nemesis, but he had declined, saying that he wasn''t fond of skills and preferred to fight with his own fluid motion. Now, she realized that he wasn''t just spouting nonsense. Nemesis continued hitting the lich, like a beautiful dancer, connecting each move with perfect flow. The lich couldn''t gain any upper hand, receiving attack after attack until he died, the grievance within him extremely great. Chapter 17 - CHAPTER 17: THE VAMPIRE QUEEN Walking towards the loot, Nemesis stored it all in his inventory, planning to share it after everything was done. "Wow, to be moving like that, you sure are a beast," Odin said, staring at Nemesis deeply with his golden eyes, unable to discover a weak point. "Stop using your eyes on me if you don''t plan on picking a fight," Nemesis said apathetically before walking closer to a wall. Well, they were here for a particular purpose¡ªto get the special guild creation token. Nemesis was using his previous knowledge on this. In his past lives, guilds could only be created freely after the creation of ten special guilds through the special guild token¡ªa special mechanism that eluded the previous powerhouses intent on creating guilds for months. It was only after passing subsequent main quests and storylines that the process was discovered. By hunting within any minimum-level 20 dungeon with a minion-control-type boss monster, defeating the boss, and then destroying its throne or special place, the special dungeon instance could be found. Clearing it provided ten guild tokens that could be used to create guilds with special bonuses. In the past, the top powerhouses all bid for the slots, with the ten winners going to challenge the instance dungeon and take the tokens. However, it wasn''t as easy as it seemed, with 70% of the parties that challenged the secret dungeon meeting their end. Nemesis could still remember the terror of the raid¡ªa monster capable of killing hundreds of players with just a simple attack. "Alright, guys, I''ll be challenging the secret dungeon. Only Scarlett will be coming with me. The rest of you are too weak to participate. If you''re upset, I don''t care, but my command stands," Nemesis said, not even planning on sparing anyone''s feelings. "I get it, you''re strong¡ªScarlett too¡ªbut don''t look down on us. We are meant to be teammates, people working together for a common goal," Dual Blade commented, clearly offended by Nemesis'' words. "Allow me to correct you..." Nemesis started, his voice gradually getting colder with each word. "We are not teammates. I am the leader and the boss, and you all are people I accepted into my team. With or without you, I will be able to achieve my goals. You guys are just people I added to make my work easier. Don''t forget your place." Dual Blade''s eyes narrowed after hearing that, his hand unconsciously reaching for his blade. "Don''t draw that if I were you. I wouldn''t want to find another teammate so soon," Nemesis said, the disinterest in his voice still palpable. Dual Blade''s hand was still holding his swords, contemplating whether to draw them or not. "Alright, you guys should all chill out. It''s too soon to be having internal strife. We get it¡ªwe are weak, too weak to help. Fine, we will be waiting for you," Odin quickly chimed in, preventing Dual Blade from drawing his sword. "Let''s go, Scarlett," Nemesis said before destroying the lich stone, creating the passage, and entering quickly without looking back, Scarlett following after. --- Within the secret realm, Scarlett walked towards Nemesis. "Was that really necessary, brother? You were too harsh, even if I must say," Scarlett said, looking at her brother with concern. "I''m aware of that. It was done on purpose¡ªto motivate them or challenge them to work harder. Those guys are not average people. I chose them for their talent, potential, and abilities. I''m giving them a push, one needed to bring the beast within them out," Nemesis said, slowly walking forward. "Wow... but still, brother, you have changed¡ªin a way that frightens me. You are fixated on a goal and wouldn''t mind utilizing anything or anyone to achieve it. I hope... I hope you won''t cast me away too when the time comes for you to make such a choice," Scarlett¡ªno, Annabelle¡ªsaid, her face downcast and sad. Nemesis halted his walking, her words hitting him deeply. He stood for some time, pondering. Would he sacrifice his goal for her? Or would he sacrifice her instead? ''Hahaha, how stupid of me to consider such a thing,'' Nemesis thought to himself. ''I have been losing sight of my goal.'' "Thanks, Anne," he said, showing a bright smile for the first time since his regression. "Thanks for pulling me out of the abyss." That was right¡ªhe had been placing more importance on his previous life, forgetting that he had a fresh start. One where his sister was alive and where he had the opportunity to pay back his enemies. ''To think I lost my way. Not anymore,'' he thought before continuing his silent and confident walk. --- "Ho ho, it''s been a while since I saw challengers. To what do I owe this visit?" A feminine voice, tinged with perfection and seduction, addressed the approaching individuals. "I just want the guild tokens, nothing more. Just hand them over¡ªI don''t want to waste my time fighting," Nemesis muttered before walking toward the potential enemy. A beautiful lady with porcelain skin, jade-like eyes, and long, dark black hair cascading down her shoulders stood before him, clad in black fitted clothing. Her lips had a seductive look, drawing him closer. She was Jane, the Vampire Queen¡ªor rather, a fragment of her, possessing only 1/100th of her actual strength. "Quite the bold type, I see," a playful smirk appeared on her face. "Well, sadly, I can''t give them to you. I need to see what you''re made of," Jane said before cutting the tip of her hand, allowing blood to flow. Controlling the blood, she created several thin, long spikes¡ªsharp like needles¡ªbefore sending them remotely toward the cocky intruder. Nemesis ran toward Jane, dodging the attacks with near-perfect control, staying true to his belief of not using his talent all the time to avoid getting too comfortable with it. The needles missed their target before stopping and moving toward him again. Nemesis dodged each needle attack over and over again while moving closer to Jane. "Well, impressive. I guess I should increase the difficulty," Jane said before drawing more blood from within her, creating warriors out of it¡ªtens of them¡ªthen sending them to attack Nemesis, completely ignoring Scarlett. Nemesis raised his sword and charged at the enemies, clashing fiercely with the blood knights. Blocking an attack by one knight, he moved to the side, avoided the stab of another, then spun and kicked one away, sending the knight flying. Using the shoulder of the closest knight to support himself mid-air, he turned left, kicking another knight before landing on his feet. Grabbing a knight''s shadow firmly, he threw it into the cluster of others, causing them to collide. He pulled his sword and attacked before they could recover, swiftly and with great precision¡ªlike a predator stalking its prey¡ªdestroying every knight. But of course, that was far from enough to claim victory. The blood knights that had been cut in two reformed and attacked him once more. "Fire Storm!" Scarlett yelled before releasing an intense wave of flames that engulfed the blood knights, evaporating them completely. "Hey! How dare you ruin my fun! I was just beginning to enjoy the show. I need to teach you a bit of manners for your actions," Jane said before finally getting serious and casting a spell. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blood Pool!" [Blood Pool: Command blood to flow, covering a radius of 1 km. The blood is under your control and use.] Immediately, streams of blood gushed out, covering the floor of the whole dungeon with Jane at its center. "Guess you finally decided to get serious," Nemesis said. "Indeed. I have to teach some rude people how to behave and not piss me off," she said with a grin. "Wipe that grin off your face¡ªit''s rather annoying," Nemesis said, irritation evident in his voice. "Well, I''ll listen to you... when you defeat my puppets," she said before creating hundreds of blood knights¡ªstronger and better than the previous ones. Sighing, Nemesis brandished his sword before running toward Jane, having no interest in fighting a losing battle with countless blood knights. Of course, the path wasn''t clear. Several blood knights stood in his way. Slashing, cutting, and dodging with the least minimum movement, Nemesis executed each maneuver with perfection, moving ever closer to the Vampire Queen''s fragment soul. Soon, he stood before Jane, while Scarlett''s support proved invaluable in dealing with some of the more annoying knights. "Wow, to get this close... you really are skilled," Jane said before summoning two short blades made of blood¡ªextremely sharp. "Alright, I shall entertain you a bit,"She said before walking towards Nemesis, each of them observing their opponent''s next move. After seconds of standoff, Jane made the first move, swinging both blades diagonally at Nemesis. Nemesis dodged the attack with a quick bend, falling down before trying to kick her legs off the ground. Jane jumped, avoiding it. Nemesis, ever so sharp, was already launching his next attack before Jane could land on her feet, but Jane, of course, was prepared, blocking with her blade before counterattacking. The attacks went back and forth between the two of them. Chapter 18 - CHAPTER 18: SECRETS UNKNOWN Nemesis and Jane had been fighting for several minutes, Scarlett unable to interfere due to the countless blood knights holding her back. Nemesis had advised her to keep the usage of the dodge rate at a minimum level, only using it when absolutely necessary. Although the blood knights were overwhelming, they were still not enough to cause Scarlett to worry, her attention partly on the battle between Nemesis and the vampire queen, which she could only describe as beautiful and magnificent. Jane found herself more and more intrigued the longer she fought with the player. She limited her abilities purposely to match his, battling purely based on the difference in skills and experience. She had failed to gain the upper hand since doing so, and she found it even more enjoyable. Jumping backward and disengaging from the battle, she threw ten tokens toward Nemesis. "Alright, I''ve had enough of your battle. You have totally impressed me. That''s yours to keep." Nemesis caught all the tokens, storing them in his inventory. He had expected this outcome. It was close to the same outcome that had happened in the last life, except slightly different. She had given out the token then because she found the battle overwhelmingly boring and saw no reason to continue such a dull fight. That was after she had killed 70% of the entire raiding party. The terrors of the Supremes were not to be underestimated¡ªonly one man was mad enough to put two under his control. Three, actually, if Xerd was on the same level as Drakonix and Leviathan or slightly higher. Well, he wouldn''t have lasted a microsecond in front of them if not for his ex-rank skill. Of course, it was also because of his potential that he was able to leverage his advantage. Otherwise, you couldn''t hurt them, so there was no need to bother. They couldn''t mess you up, and you couldn''t mess them up¡ªa stalemate. The reason he placed them under his heels was simply to act as a deterrent force, much like world powerhouses using the fact that they own nuclear weapons as a deterrent to their rival nations. "Thank you," Nemesis said curtly before turning around to leave. "You can''t leave. I still have something to say. I''ve decided¡ªI''ll make you my husband. Be honored, weak being, for being given this opportunity. Follow me, and I''ll take you to the main me," Jane said, speaking what Nemesis could only believe was gibberish. "No, thank you. I''m not interested," he said curtly, not stopping or reducing his pace for a second. "Hey! How can you be so rude and arrogant? Don''t you know how honorable it is to be my mate? It should be considered a privilege!" "Well then, I''m sorry, Your Excellency, but this lower lifeform does not have what it takes to be the mate of such a great and supreme being. So I''ll humbly decline to avoid sullying your name," Nemesis said, still not halting his movement. "You¡­ Ugh! How annoying! Well, you can play hard to get, but sooner than you think, you will be mine," she declared confidently. Nemesis continued walking but found something annoying¡ªJane was following him, matching his pace. Finally stopping, he turned around with a glare that was easy to interpret. "You can''t change my mind. I''m following you all day long," Jane said proudly. Rolling his eyes and finding it a waste of time to argue with her, he just continued walking in silence. Soon, they arrived at the point where Scarlett was standing. Together, they exited the dungeon, heading back to the previous one. --- ******* "Damn it," Dual Blade cursed loudly after Nemesis and Scarlett disappeared from their view. "Chill, man. You know he didn''t say it to hurt your feelings. Rather, he did it to motivate us. It''s like he wouldn''t mind us hating him as long as it hastens our growth. A unique man, actually," Odin said, amused at the character of Nemesis. He acted cold consciously, but there was a subconscious part of him that remained kind and bright, caring for his teammates. "I know," Dual Blade said through gritted teeth, "and that''s what annoys me. To think he planned to motivate us through such a method hurts my pride greatly and annoys me. How weak are we that he has to resort to such a method?" "Well, to be honest, our level is actually very low, and no doubt we are not as skilled as he is¡ªa fact that can''t be argued at all. We all saw it, after all¡ªhis insane skills and control," Shadow spoke. To this, Dual Blade could only click his tongue and bottle up his anger. Checking his status, he saw how much he had leveled up today. --- User: Dual Blade Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 21 Health: 2100 Strength: 18 Speed: 17 Stamina: 13 Int: 7 Constitution: 15 Talent: S-rank - [Blade Amplifier: Having a blade increases the user''s attack power by two. More blades cause an exponential increase in attack power.] Dual Blade felt a bit disappointed¡ªonly leveling up three times today after such rigorous and intense grinding, killing a lot of higher-level monsters. Of course, Odin and Shadow decided to check their status as well. --- User: Odin Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 10 Health: 1000 Strength: 8 Speed: 12 Stamina: 5 Int: 3 Constitution: 5 Talent: SSS-rank - [Observer: The player is able to inspect hidden secrets and knowledge about other players or objects. With this talent, the player can identify opponents'' weaknesses, hidden traps and how to deactivate them, the value of items, and hidden knowledge about all beings. The greater the player''s strength, the more secrets and details they can uncover.] Leveling up to ten in one day¡ªnow that was the beauty of being carried. He was carried so well that he feared becoming addicted to it. --- User: Shadow Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 10 Health: 1000 Strength: 9 Speed: 12 Stamina: 5 Int: 3 S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Constitution: 4 Talent: SSS-rank - [Shadow Lord: The player is the lord of shadows and has absolute control over shadows.] Shadow Jump: Expending stamina, the user is able to jump from one shadow to another. Shadow Veil: The player can hide within shadows, unseen by any beings except the extremely sensitive ones. Shadow Manipulation: The player can manipulate shadows to do their bidding. Strength and imagination are the only limitations. They waited patiently for the duo. They arrived two hours after entering. But of course, there was a tagalong¡ªJane. "Here''s your token," Nemesis said immediately after exiting the dungeon, distributing the tokens to everyone present except Jane, of course. "You should know that you can''t create a guild without reaching level 20, so Shadow and Odin will have to delay their guild formation and grind aggressively tomorrow. As for Scarlett, Dual Blade, and I, we will be creating our guild soon. Oh, and while we''re at it, the three of us will be going for a job change¡ªit''s long overdue." Job changes¡ªsomething only possible after reaching level 20 and earning a job. It was permanent and could never be changed, except in extremely rare cases. "What about the remaining token? What do you plan to do with it?" Odin asked, his curiosity and audacity in asking questions growing. "There''s one more member I will be giving one to. As for the rest, I will be destroying them. It''s more favorable to us that way," Nemesis replied almost robotically. "Tsk, how selfish," Jane interjected. "You know, those tokens were our way of helping you foreigners grow stronger against the main enemies." "What do you mean?" Nemesis asked, clearly intrigued."What more? You don''t really believe that the token was created by the supreme will did you? If it was, well, why should I be the one guiding it? That''s too hardcore after all. You see, your universe was being attacked, our universe actually and the supreme will had to fight and prevent the invaders from invading, of course at a great price and power. Using the last of it, we were strengthened, then this world was created, rather worlds, and the lesser beings of different planets were given the chance to grow stronger, but that was all the supreme will could do, well, a feat that''s especially crazy. I can''t divulge more than that, just know, they are several worlds like ours, and foreigners like you guys. Then as for the tokens, it was created by conservative powerhouses like us, that still sees you guys as variable that can help in the crucial war against the invaders. But the demon god and celestial king, sees you all as beings that should be controlled as puppets and utilized to fight against the invaders. But..." Jane couldn''t finish her words, her body fading quickly, "welp, seems like I divulged too many secrets, how the decay is this slow, something I find amusing, it allowed me to divulge a lot of secrets, a weird occurrence if I must say. Well this is it hubby, I''ll see you soon..." Jane said, before completely disappearing and fading into thin air. Chapter 19 - CHAPTER 19: BRANDED A TERRORIST "Slash!" Brian slashed at the dire wolf, killing it and leveling up. "Phew," he exhaled, the grinding taking its toll on him, his mental capacity bottoming out. But he felt refreshed and invigorated immediately when he felt the level-up glow. He had finally reached level ten and was ready to go on an adventure to the main city. He checked his stats, quickly distributing the points as he saw fit. --- User Information: User: Sword God Title: N/A Job: N/A Level: 10 Health: 1000 S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strength: 9 Speed: 8 Stamina: 7 Intelligence: 3 Constitution: 6 Talent: SSS Rank - [Sword God: Any sword technique you see once is immediately learned. Proficiency speed increases exponentially as you progress in mastery. Sword skills can''t be used if the requirements, such as aura, stamina, and strength, are below the required standard.] --- Sword God¡ªthe talent ranked at the upper end of SSS rank, just short of reaching the Ex rank. The rank that made Brian the bane of Greg in his past life, copying his sword skills quickly. Greg had been the fertilizer that had allowed Brian to reach the fullest of his potential in their past lives. But of course, Greg¡ªnow Nemesis¡ªwouldn''t allow himself to be used in that way this time around. Brian walked in silence until he arrived at the village chief''s hall. "Oh, Sword God, it seems you have finally reached level 10. Impressive. Hold on, I will be giving you the recommendation letter in just a moment. Luckily, some warriors have planned to go to the capital city. I will talk to them, to allow the company of one more adventurer, ensuring the journey is smooth and less dangerous," the village chief said, standing up to retrieve the recommendation letter. "You have my thanks, village head," Brian said, bowing his head lightly. Waving his hand in a disapproving manner, the village chief urged Brian to raise his bowed head. "There''s no need for such formalities, my dear friend. Please, raise your head." With respect and admiration, Brian raised his head. "I will cheer you on in your rise to greatness, lad," the village chief said. Brian waited patiently for the village chief to retrieve the recommendation letter, greatly anticipating the adventure ahead. --- ****** "Any news on Nemesis?" the president of Country M asked, the pressure mounting on him due to the surrounding nations. "None, sir," the secretary replied respectfully. "Hmm, and we can''t find out anything about him?" "None, sir. There''s not a single trace of him, as if he was created from thin air." "Hah, this is getting pretty frustrating. What about his company? No lead from there?" "That''s a dead end too, sir. According to the previous owner, it was bought swiftly and with secrecy as part of the contract. Of course, we decided to use force, backed by the judiciary, but still, we got nothing. The company has been forcefully shut down, but it doesn''t seem to faze him, as if..." "As if it was of no value to him. Aside from the broadcast, the company never had much value to him. To spend so much money just to get one task done... It seems we are going against a very dangerous and wealthy enemy. The administrators of that game¡ªthey aren''t even helping at all. Damn game," the president said, feeling extremely tired from the ordeal. "You got any information from our surrounding nations?" "Yes, Mr. President. They have asked us to be more, well, aggressive in our actions." "Hmm. Tell me, what were their suggestions?" the president asked, intrigued and wary at the same time. He felt rather annoyed. The sovereignty of his country¡ªa powerhouse that could bring countless nations to their knees¡ªwas being pressured and subjected to scrutiny and excessive pressure from neighboring nations because of just one man. "They suggested we brand Nemesis a national-level terrorist and take drastic measures to track him down," the secretary said in a rather low voice this time. "Those fools. How dare they?" He felt annoyed. Branding his citizen as a terrorist was a decision no leader would want to make, as it would bring down the country''s reputation. And yet, those hungry wolves were asking for just that. It was clear now¡ªthey planned to use the opportunity to strike at his country. Silence permeated the office for a long time, the secretary standing quietly, awaiting the president''s decision. With a long sigh, the president finally made up his mind. "Very well. See to it that the necessary arrangements are made. The faster we get rid of that person, the quicker we can gain control of the situation." "Yes, sir. I will see to it," the secretary responded. Nodding his head, he allowed her to leave, the task for the day enough to give him eye bags. --- ****** Nemesis was sitting on a cushion. His gaming limit had been reached, so he decided to check the news concerning his actions, preparing his next course of action. But for the first time since his regression, things didn''t go as planned or predicted. "What?" he said, his voice raised, anger evident. On the broadcast he was watching, he had been branded a terrorist and a national-level threat. --- "The unknown person, Nemesis, has as of today been branded a terrorist and a national-level threat, and the country has decided to take action immediately to decapitate the threat. Anyone with information concerning the unknown ''Nemesis'' should report immediately to any legitimate authority. Supporters and accomplices will be branded as terrorists as well if caught. He has been branded a terrorist for causing nationwide unrest as well as holding hostage the Thunderbolt Broadcast Company, forcing them to do his bidding..." --- Listening to the trash being broadcast by the news reporter was vexing, causing Nemesis to turn off the TV. "How dare they?" he muttered, rubbing his temples. Creating his guild now would be easier said than done, thanks to the propaganda being spread. But seriously? Hostages? He bought those companies. Was there something wrong with their brains? But then again, that was how every country worked¡ªusing control over the media and the ability to distort information to their advantage. Once more, he was shown the power of connections and authority. Of course, he wasn''t going to go down that easily. It was time to utilize his wildcard. Taking out his burner cell phone, he called a particular number. "Hello," the call receiver said with a cheery voice. "Gold Goblin, I assume you already have an inkling as to why you were called," Nemesis said, his voice carrying no emotion whatsoever. "Of course. Even I wouldn''t be comfortable being branded a terrorist. Well, can''t fault them, can we? You literally pointed fingers at them and called them deceivers. You should call it even, to be fair." "I''m not calling to ask if the situation is fair or not. I need you to overturn this. It''s getting in the way of my plans, and that''s rather annoying to me," Nemesis said. "Sheesh, already working me to the bone so soon? That''s heartbreaking, you know. I finally feel like I struck a very unfair bargain with you. But very well¡ªyou just have to take a bath, eat some food, and go to sleep. You''ll wake up to good news tomorrow," Gold Goblin said. "Very good. I will leave it to you then. Do not disappoint me, Gold Goblin," Nemesis said before ending the call and destroying the phone. "Yeesh, what a delegating young man. He''ll work me to death, it seems," Gold Goblin muttered to himself after the call ended. Gold Goblin, also known as Will George¡ªwell, only known as Will George by the general population¡ªwas the richest man in the world, with a great deal of connections and control over several politicians in different countries. The richest man in the world had a hobby: games. He was a huge fan of video games and a pay-to-win gamer. He had dived into Apocalypse the moment it was released, becoming completely engrossed in it. How did Nemesis reach out to him? Well, it was rather easy. Nemesis had called his gaming number¡ªa secret number George had created to communicate with his gaming friends while hiding his identity. The number was highly encrypted and protected. Of course, thanks to Nemesis'' previous life, knowing the number was easy. Gold Goblin had once taken an interest in the F-rank trash genius and, as a gaming geek, had spammed calls every day, receiving several curses from Greg at the time. But being unfazed¡ªas when it came to gaming, he never cared about his position and power¡ªGeorge kept going. Gaming was the only time he could feel truly alive and enjoy himself. Being called so many times, Greg couldn''t help but commit the contact to memory. So in this present life, he called George. At first, George was suspicious of Nemesis and how he got his number but quickly threw that concern out the window when he listened to Nemesis'' plans and words about Apocalypse. Like a kid promised candy, George was caught in a net. The smooth faked deaths of Greg and his sister were carried out thanks to George''s help. He had taken action personally. George had become Nemesis'' most valuable asset¡ªand his wild card in the real world. Chapter 20 - CHAPTER 20: BATTLE WITH BANDITS Walking slowly, Brian arrived at the rendezvous point and waited patiently for the warriors he would be tagging along with. "So you are the one the village chief talked about. Hope you won''t slow us down," one of the lower-ranked warriors asked Brian in an arrogant tone. "Enough, Cole. It''s too early to start a fight with someone you just met," Harris, the leader of the group, said before offering a handshake to Brian. "Pleasure to meet you, Sword God. I''m Harris, the leader of this team." "Thanks for having me, sir," Brian said, accepting the handshake. "Tsk, Sword God¡­ what a showoff," Cole muttered under his breath. He refrained from saying more after receiving a death stare from the captain. "Since we are all ready, let''s set out," Harris said in a commanding voice, prompting a swift reaction from everyone, Brian included. They all set out, renting a carriage for the long journey. Of course, Brian''s share had already been paid for by the village chief. The carriage moved slowly, reaching the halfway point of the journey as they passed through a forest path. "Halt!" a loud voice commanded. "You have to pay a passage fee before you''re allowed to pass through." The voice belonged to a heavily built man with scars all over his body, holding a large axe. He was clearly addressing their approaching carriage. Brian and his companions remained inside as Harris stepped out. "I''m Harris. Nice to meet you. Please allow us through¡ªwe don''t want any trouble," Harris said, tossing a pouch filled with copper coins toward the bandit. The bandit caught the pouch and checked its contents. "200 copper coins? Do you think you''re dealing with some beggar? It''s 500, young man. Don''t test my patience," the bandit sneered. Harris frowned. "That''s a lot more than the usual bargain," he said, his expression darkening. "Well, either you pay the full amount, or you offer your life to me," the bandit said. Frowning, Harris unsheathed his sword. There was no way he would allow himself to be ripped off by some measly bandit. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all, get out of the carriage. This is going to be one heck of a battle," he shouted. "Hah, fools. Boys, take them down!" the bandit ordered, calling his underlings. And so, the inevitable clash began. Brian unsheathed his sword, targeting the lower-ranked bandits who were on a similar level as him, elegantly and swiftly cutting them down. Harris, of course, went straight for the massive bandit leader¡ªtheir duel the deciding factor in the battle''s outcome. Harris showed why he was the leader of the team. A level 22 warrior against a level 20 classless bandit, he used his prowess and experience to gain the upper hand, forcing the bandit leader into a disadvantageous position. His teammates weren''t doing badly either, pushing the bandits back. The deaths on the bandits'' side far outweighed the none on Harris''s side. Seeing this, the bandit leader gritted his teeth and took a few steps back, disengaging from his fight with Harris. Pulling out a red bead-like object, he shouted to his underlings, "Use the amplifier bead, all of you!" He then placed the bead in his mouth and swallowed it. His underlings did the same, confusing Harris and the others. The next moment, the aura of the bandit leader and his men flared up, increasing drastically in strength. Their eyes turned red, and small horns sprouted from their foreheads, varying in length among them. "What the hell is this?" Harris muttered. The bandit leader smirked cockily and stepped toward Harris. "Let''s resume from where we left off," he said mockingly before leaping into the air. With a loud bang, his axe smashed into the ground where Harris had stood, creating a deep crater. Harris barely managed to dodge. Pulling his axe free from the ground, the bandit leader charged again, swinging it toward Harris. This time, Harris blocked with his sword¡ªbut unlike before, when he could easily deflect the attack, he was sent flying. BANG! He crashed into a tree, shattering it on impact. "How¡­" he muttered, quickly getting to his feet, trying to regain his balance. Before he could, a sudden punch from the bandit leader sent him flying again, slamming into another tree. His teammates weren''t faring much better¡ªthe battle had suddenly shifted, the tide turning in the bandits'' favor. Brian could barely hold his own against the opponents he had previously found easy or manageable. BANG, BANG, BANG. Harris was being pinched and beaten around, having no way to defend himself from the relentless assault of the bandit leader. "If only you had paid the extra 300 copper coins, I would have been less aggressive against you, but you just had to be confident. Tsk. We need some great ''goods'' in order to make a deal with them, but sadly, you are above the requirements, and I hate taking risks. In your next life, be careful who you come across," the bandit leader said with a sinister look on his face before swinging his great axe at the defenseless Harris, ending his life. Harris'' entire team, which consisted of about ten people, including Brian, froze in fear and surprise. Harris was dead¡ªjust like that. Immediately, they all felt despair from the bottom of their hearts. The bandit leader threw Harris'' corpse toward the adventurer team. "Surrender now or meet the same end as your leader," he said, his voice laced with arrogance and mockery. "No, impossible... Har-ris... no, it can''t be! We promised to build a family together... together... How is this possible?!" Linda screamed, her face showing nothing but despair. "I"Il kill you!!" she shrieked before running toward the bandit leader, brandishing her sword. Linda was Harris'' lover, and they had planned to get married after arriving at the capital city. But now, their dreams and plans had been destroyed in just one day. Overcome with vengeance and lacking any sense of reason, she swung her SWord at the bandit leader. BANG. Linda was sent flying. She crashed into a nearby tree and lay immobile. "Idiot" the bandit leader muttered before ordering his underlings to capture and tie up every adventurer, planning to take them all to his hideout. ********** Charlotte pulled over at the entrance of Jessica''s home, waiting patiently for her. A few minutes later, Jessica came out of the house with what seemed to be her belongings, her dad and mom following worriedly behind her. "Jessica dear, you can''t really plan to leave your parents over the death of some boy, right? I mean, it''s not like we had a hand in it," Jessica''s mom, Margaret, said worriedly. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''ve made up my mind, and there''s nothing stopping me from leaving. I hope you all enjoy your wealth and triumph. After all, there''s no one to fight against you guys now. And I hope you don''t suffer the same fate as Greg and his family. You never can tell, what goes around comes around after all." "HOW DARE YOU!" Jessica''s father couldn''t help but raise his voice against his doting daughter, her words cutting deep into his heart. "Dear," Margaret comforted her husband, her voice showing hints of guilt and sadness over her daughter''s words. "Bye. I hope you enjoy yourself. Thanks for taking care of me and loving me with so much care," Jessica said, bowing her head. This time she showed genuine respect and appreciation to her parents. Her gesture eased the hearts of Margaret and John. Sighing, John said, "I hope your heart heals sooner, my beautiful child," before walking toward the house, finding it pointless to continue talking to the stubborn Jessica, who had her mind made up. "Mummy loves you, alright? I''ll always be there for you," Margaret said, flashing a brilliant smile at her daughter, which, of course, received a good response from Jessica. Loading her belongings into the trunk of Charlotte''s car, she opened the door and sat beside the driver''s seat. "What?" Jessica said, trying so hard to avoid Charlotte''s gaze. "Nothing," Charlotte said playfully before starting the car engine. The car roared to life and sped off, leaving behind a blur. "Welcome to my home, Jess. While I''ve always wanted to live together with you, the method was rather... well, how should I put it? Bizarre. Now tell me, why did you decide to leave? I''m sure you don''t hold that great a grudge against your parents," Charlotte asked, slumping into the nearest couch. "I don''t know how, but in the end, Greg meant a lot to me. Hearing about his death... was more than heartbreaking, it was another form of torture. I must pay back those who caused his death. I can''t fight against Kyle if I''m still under the control of my parents, you know that too, don''t you?" "Yeah, yeah. I mean, they were all in cohort. But seriously, while Greg was charming and sweet, I can''t really understand the reason you fell so deeply for him, not like it concerns me." Charlotte said lazily. "Anyways, what''s your plan then, sweetheart? I''m sure you don''t plan to fight them head-on, right?" Charlotte asked curiously. "Nemesis," Jessica said calmly. "I''ll join hands with Nemesis. Either I make use of him or he makes use of me, I do not care, as long as it enables me to achieve my goal of gaining revenge. I''ll do whatever it takes. And as it stands, the enemy of your enemy is your friend, so I will be allying myself with Nemesis," Jessica said with conviction in her heart. "Oh, what a dangerous game you''re playing, Jess. Well, I''ll be cheering and siding with you all day long, my love," Charlotte said, anticipating the inevitable clash between Kyle and Nemesis, with Jessica caught in between. Chapter 21 - CHAPTER 21: FAILED ESCAPE "Urgh," Brian groaned, feeling his head pounding. The last thing he could remember after Linda''s death was being put under a control spell, fainting, and falling asleep. He hadn''t even been allowed to log out of the game. Opening his eyes, he was met with a scene that stunned him. He was in a small cell, barely large enough to fit him, and he wasn''t the only one locked up. Along with the adventurer team he had tagged along with, he saw many others imprisoned¡ªwomen, children, and men¡ªall crammed into cells. Their total numbers reached the hundreds. He was shocked by the revelation. How had the bandits managed to capture so many people without being discovered by the authorities? It seemed they had been capturing travelers passing through the forest on their way to the capital. The thought was terrifying¡ªsuch powerful bandits living so close to the village, and the village head had no idea. Everyone knew about the bandits, but they were believed to only collect tolls in exchange for safe passage. Clearly, that wasn''t the case anymore. "Surprising, isn''t it?" a voice spoke from the cell adjacent to Brian''s. Brian turned to see a man watching him. "I used to be part of the bandit group," the man continued. "I sided with the previous leader. We lost, and now I''m stuck here." "Who are you?" Brian asked. "Doesn''t matter," the man replied. "We''re all going to end up as puppets or slaves. Or worse¡ªdead. Depends on which category you fall into." "How did this happen?" Brian pressed. If he couldn''t get information about the man, he might as well learn about what was going on. "You see, we were just normal bandits," the man explained. "We took reasonable tolls and allowed travelers safe passage. A win-win situation for us and the village merchants. We even made sure there were no beasts lurking along the forest path, and in return, we collected ''protection funds.'' That was the routine for years. But everything changed when the new bandit leader and his goons joined us. "At first, he was obedient¡ªafter all, he was weaker than our leader. But things started shifting when some mysterious bead-like substance appeared. The substance gave a power boost, but at the cost of gradually succumbing to madness. Our leader, realizing the danger, banned it. But that traitor! He continued dealing with the mysterious traders who sold the substance, secretly converting more people to his side. Slowly, like an infection spreading, he gained enough followers to stage a coup, overthrowing our leader. The rest of us were imprisoned. "Then he made a deal with those nasty, evil traders¡ªoffering captives in exchange for more of the substance. As for what happens to the captives¡­ well, I''m sure you can guess. Just resign yourself to your fate. Escaping is impossible." Brian absorbed the information calmly before closing his eyes. He needed to think of a way to escape. The fact that he couldn''t log out gave him a foreboding feeling that things could get ugly¡ªand he wasn''t planning on experiencing that firsthand. Thinking of a plan, Brian checked his inventory to see if he could access it. He had some swords there¡ªbeing a meticulous person, he always ensured he had extra swords for emergencies. To his amazement, he discovered he could retrieve one. Of course, he didn''t retrieve it immediately. Biding his time, he closed his eyes and waited for the right opportunity. Sleeping through the night, he woke up the next day, prepared to take action. He chose the day because, well, he was dealing with bandits, and bandits worked during the day and rested at night. This meant that most of them, including the leader, would likely be in the forest, waiting for their next prey. Checking for any patrolling bandits, he retrieved a sword from his inventory and destroyed the cell, escaping from it. To create chaos and increase the difficulty of being caught, he destroyed many other cells, freeing numerous captives¡ªincluding the entire adventurer team he had tagged along with. "Thank you," Cole said, his head lowered. To think the same person he had almost picked a fight with was now saving his life. "I''m so¡ª" "That''s not necessary. We need to escape first," Brian cut Cole short, earning admiration from the team. After releasing a sizeable number of captives¡ªthough not all, since he was short on time¡ªBrian remained pragmatic. He wasn''t a saint who would risk his life to save everyone. His own survival came first. If he could save more people along the way, perfect. If not, so be it. The escapees rushed toward the exit and soon encountered the unprepared bandits guarding it. Charging at them like wild beasts, the bandits quickly fell into a disadvantageous position. "Let''s take this opportunity to escape!" Brian said, calculating calmly and coldly. He rushed toward the bandits, targeting those within his level, while leaving the stronger ones to his teammates. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t give them a chance to take that substance! Attack them without giving them room to breathe!" Brian shouted to his newfound allies. Heeding his call, they pressed their attacks, preventing the bandits from taking the mysterious pill, causing them to fall one by one. With hope of victory, Brian fought ferociously, sparing no bandit. While attacking, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Without thinking, he screamed, "Everyone, duck!" The adventurer team, who had already accepted Brian as their leader without discussion, immediately obeyed, as did some of the captives. Then it happened¡ªa phenomenon Brian could only describe as pure horror. A dark red light surged toward the captives and his teammates. Those who were too slow to duck were sliced in two the moment the red light passed through them. "Ooooh, that''s some pretty good instinct," the bandit leader said, forcing Brian to lose every last shred of hope for escape. ******** "Yes?" the president of Country M responded after picking up the telephone call from his personal assistant. "Your excellency, you have a guest," the voice of the assistant said, a bit shaky. "I do not have an appointment with anyone today. Send the person on his way; I need to rest." "Well... Sir, that will be difficult... The person is... Will George... And he says he''s not taking no for an answer," the assistant stammered, scared of the repercussions. Hearing the name, the president couldn''t help but frown deeply. Will George, the richest man in the world, of course, had deep connections and great control over political figures and powerhouses around the world. He wasn''t like other businessmen who focused only on their business; he placed just as much importance on controlling the politics of the world. His visit was absolutely a headache for the president. "Send him in," the president told the assistant, knowing he had no choice but to see the dangerous man. Will George walked into the president''s office. "Mr. President, it''s good to see you''re well," he said, a smile plastered on his face. "Likewise," the president replied, though deep down he thought otherwise. "Please, have a seat." "Thank you, your excellency," Will George said, the smile still firmly in place. "Alright, from this moment on, all audio tapping and any form of listening to our conversation should be blocked. I plan to talk about some confidential matters with the president," Will George said, still smiling. The president just watched the drama unfold and couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t have that much authority, even as the president. He could say whatever he wanted, but they wouldn''t listen to him, which was why he had to use "special places" to have confidential discussions. But there Will George was, nonchalantly giving instructions, and the president was extremely sure that his command had been obeyed. He felt deeply wronged in his heart. After waiting for about ten minutes, Will George finally looked at the president and began the "confidential conversation." "Alright, Mr. President, I don''t plan on beating around the bush. Drop the tag about Nemesis. I mean, the branding of him as a terrorist should be stopped. If possible, I want you to portray him in a good light when the opportunity arises." "Impossible! So it was you, the backer he had," the president said, his voice raised for the first time since he''d been sitting across from Will George. "Yeah, yeah, that''s all I have to say. It can be done, right?" Will George asked before standing up, planning to walk away. After all, all he needed to say was done. "You know..." the president said, forcing Will George to halt his movement. "...Nemesis is still a traitor, and you could go down for being an accomplice," the president said, his face showing no emotion. "Well, that would be brave of you, Mr. President," Will George replied. "I hope one of your secret dealings doesn''t get exposed before then, or worse, you suffer a mysterious and sad accident, forfeiting your life in the process. That would truly break my heart, sir President." He continued, his voice still carrying a cheerful tone and his smile still ever-present on his face. The only thing telling the president that he was serious about it were his cold eyes. "It... It will be done," the president succumbed to Will George''s pressure. "Excellent, Mr. President. Thanks for a fruitful conversation," Will George said before exiting the office. "Crazy guy," the president muttered. "To think he threatened the leader of a powerhouse nation like that... He''s a scary man." Chapter 22 - CHAPTER 22: THE ICE PRINCESS "You pieces of trash. Couldn''t you guys be obedient for just one day? All you had to do was stay locked up for one more day, and you would have been off our hands. Tsk, now I have to send one or two unlucky ones to the afterlife to put the rest of you in your place," the bandit leader said, his face displaying a cruel and malevolent smile. ''Damn,'' Brian thought, sweating buckets¡ªlike, a ton of them. It was never in his plan for the bandit leader to still be at the hideout. ''We''re all doomed,'' he thought, and well, everyone else did too. "Alright, don''t worry. I don''t plan on killing everyone here. You''re actually more valuable to me alive. So let''s do this¡ªtell me who orchestrated the escape, and I''ll spare the rest of you. How does that sound?" The bandit leader asked the crowd mischievously. Brian felt the world spinning. He had no hope that camaraderie would prevent those he saved from ratting him out. And, of course, he was not disappointed¡ªall the surviving escapees pointed at him, along with his adventurer team. "Oh, so it was you guys. Well, I thought ending the pathetic lives of two of your teammates was enough of a wake-up call. Guess it wasn''t. You''ll have to pay for your audacious ac¡ª" The bandit leader was cut off by the sound of footsteps. Turning toward the noise, he saw a beautiful woman with long silver hair, a perfect face, and a slim body with moderate curves and endowments, painting a flawless picture. In her hands was a silvery rapier. She was dressed in well-fitted knight armor, making her body size easy to guess. "And who the hell are you?" the bandit leader asked, annoyed by the uninvited guest. Gaining no response, he grew even more furious. "B?tch wants to die so badly," he muttered, preparing for battle¡ªthough not before taking the mysterious pill. He rushed toward her, confident in his victory. "Ice Zone," a soothing female voice said calmly. Immediately, everyone felt a shiver down their spine as the entire hideout was covered in ice and snow. [Ice Zone: Creates a zone covering a 1 km radius in ice and snow, causing a freezing debuff and weakening debuff to all those perceived as enemies by the caster.] "No way¡­ Don''t tell me¡ªyou''re¡­ you''re Elizabeth, the Ice Princess!" the bandit leader shouted, fear apparent in his voice. The bandits immediately understood why their leader cowered in fear. Their bodies grew numb and sluggish, the freezing debuff making them shiver and slow in movement. The escapees, including Brian and his teammates, were filled with shock and admiration. The woman wasted no time, muttering two more spells. "Freeze. Ice Break." The bandit leader and his underlings turned into frozen sculptures. Moments later, the sculptures shattered into pieces. Freeze and Break was a linked spell she often used against weaker enemies. After the demise of the bandit leader and his underlings, the escapees rushed toward the lady, eager to curry favor and secure her protection. Brian, however, remained behind, vigilant and on high alert. His teammates, who had come to rely on him, stayed back as well, following his lead. The lady ignored the sycophants trying to pressure her into taking responsibility for their safety and walked straight to Brian. "So, you''re the Sword God¡ªthe young man Commander Joshua praised for his remarkable talent," she said, her voice still captivating. "You know Commander Joshua?" Brian asked, surprised and curious. "Of course. He''s my teacher and superior. I was given a task to track down individuals in this area who had dealings with some unknown merchants exchanging humans for illegal pills. Commander Joshua asked me to check on you while I was at it. It seems he was right about your talent¡ªalready Level 12, I see," she said approvingly. Brian''s teammates were beyond shocked, as were the other escapees. To think Brian had connections with such a powerful figure. Those who had ratted him out began withdrawing, fearing he might be petty enough to seek revenge. *** In a hidden sanctuary prepared to keep himself and his sister away from public eyes, Nemesis was accepting a guest¡ªWill George. "So, how did you enjoy my work?" Will George asked, a smirk on his face. "Hmm, I never expected you to be that direct, to be honest, but it was the best choice. Because I''ll definitely be making more requests of you," Nemesis said coldly. "Hey, give me a break. That''s not fair, you know. I actually lost 5% of my gaming company shares to pull that off," Will George complained, faking a teary face. "It''s definitely not worth a trillion dollars, right? I''m sure I gave you a trillion," Nemesis replied, silencing Will George''s complaints. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, you win." "Actually, what''s your plan going forward? You haven''t been active in the game for days now," Will George asked again. "Gold Goblin, mind your business," Nemesis said before standing up from the couch and heading toward his bedroom, leaving Will George alone to fend for himself. "Tsk, still cold. I was hoping to talk to the cherry version of him today, not this frosty one. Anyway, I''ve got a lot to prepare, so I''d better get going," Will George muttered to himself before standing up and making his way out. ****** "Hello, I heard you guys are the best at conducting discreet investigations." "Indeed, sir. We offer the best service, ensuring a perfect investigation is carried out without alerting the party being investigated." "Good. I want you to look into the mysterious death of the Austins. I''ve made the necessary payment, including the one for confidentiality. Do not disappoint me¡ªyou won''t like the consequences." "Alright, sir...?" "Ghost. Call me Ghost," Nemesis said after pausing for a second. "Alright, Sir Ghost. It will be done soon¡ªjust await the results." Ending the call, Nemesis sighed. It was time to start seeking vengeance. As for the game, well, his level was already significantly higher than most. Besides, he figured Brian, the Sword God, was only beginning to glimpse the main storyline. He had to wait for Brian to do the dirty work in the AOM quest while he reaped the rewards of his labor. In this life, he realized just how enjoyable that feeling was. *** Dragging his battered body, Cain walked slowly, clutching the gaming helmet in his hand. Despite the excruciating pain, he moved forward happily toward his rundown house, eager for the warm welcome of his girlfriend, Maria. Cain and Maria had been orphans living on the streets since they were ten, relying on each other to survive. Eventually, love blossomed between them, and they became inseparable. But recently, Maria had fallen ill, and Cain had no idea what was wrong with her. Worse, he didn''t have the money to get her treated. So, the previous day, he had taken a huge risk¡ªhe stole money from a notorious gang, just enough to hire a doctor to examine her condition. To his relief, the doctor assured him it wasn''t anything serious and that Maria would recover soon with proper treatment. Overjoyed, and with some spare cash from the theft, Cain had bought two gaming helmets for Apocalypse¡ªone for Maria and one for himself. It had always been their dream to own one. As he approached his home, Cain frowned, noticing that the door was open and unlocked. He hesitated for a moment but quickly dismissed his concerns, assuming the doctor had been careless. Shaking his head, he prepared to give the doctor an earful as he stepped inside. But the scene before him was far from what he had imagined. It was horrifying. Inside his home stood the gang he had stolen from¡ªalongside the doctor. Cain''s breath caught in his throat. His vision blurred as dizziness took over, his mind struggling to process the sight. "D-Doctor... what''s the meaning of this?" Cain asked between heavy breaths. "Nothing much," the doctor replied, a cruel smile on his face. "They offered me a nice deal to help them get back at you, and I couldn''t exactly turn them down, you know?" "What happened to caring for your patients'' well-being being your top priority?!" Cain shouted. "Oh, please spare me that nonsense," the doctor scoffed. "This is the slums. I have to do what I need to survive. If my medical license hadn''t been revoked for one little mistake, I wouldn''t even be here helping trash like you." His voice dripped with disdain. "M-Maria... what did you do to her?" Cain stammered, his fear overwhelming him. "Oh, the girl you love?" One of the gang members chuckled. "Well, she was pretty, and they were... hungry wolves. It couldn''t be helped." Cain''s heart pounded violently in his chest. He didn''t wait to hear more¡ªhe bolted toward the room where Maria was supposed to be, praying that what he feared most wasn''t true. (A/N: my bad posting this late, today was well, stressful, coupled with falling Ill, could barely complete it today. Hopefully it doesn''t happen again, thanks for understanding) Chapter 23 - CHAPTER 23: BIRTH OF A DEVIL Cain ran toward the room where Maria was supposed to be. No one blocked his way, of course¡ªthey all watched him, the pain and panic in his eyes serving as a form of entertainment. They laughed at the scene, finding it amusing. Cain reached the room, and the sight of Maria shattered his heart. Bruises covered her body, evidence of physical violation, her clothes torn. But what truly broke him was her face¡ªthe expression frozen in place: sadness, pain, resentment, fear. Maria was dead. The doctor walked in behind him, a smug grin on his face. "That girl¡­ tsk, quite tasty. Too bad she didn''t last long. Well, we were a lot anyway; she might have died from overexertion trying to please so many people..." The doctor blabbered on, detailing the horrific fate she had suffered. But Cain wasn''t listening. His head felt hot, a pounding sensation taking over his brain. As time passed, he fell further into the abyss, his life losing every last shred of meaning. He had promised her¡ªpromised to protect her, to take her away from the slums, to give her a happy life. But there she was, dead in the most brutal way imaginable. The more he stared at her, the more rationality slipped from his grasp. The darkness took over, swallowing him whole. The doctor kept talking. "I''m sorry, you know. As a doctor, I tried my utmost to keep her alive, but she didn''t have the will to fight. Accept my sincere¡ª" "You don''t have to apologize, Doctor," Cain cut him off, his voice eerily calm. A sinister smile spread across his face, sending a chill down the doctor''s spine. Instinctively, the doctor stepped backward, but before he could retreat more than a few steps, his throat was torn open. He clutched at the wound, desperate to stop the blood pouring from his neck. "Do well to apologize properly," Cain said, watching him coldly. "Don''t worry¡ªI''ll be sending your friends to you soon. Just be patient." The doctor''s body shuddered as he looked into Cain''s eyes. It was like staring into the abyss itself. We''ve created and unleashed a devil upon this world¡­ That was his last thought before his consciousness faded. The gangsters stood frozen, stunned beyond belief. The weakling they had never considered a threat had just taken a life¡ªwithout hesitation, without a shred of morality. They had been in the business long enough to know that this was the type of person to fear the most. "Alright, don''t be pussies," Cain said, gripping the bloodstained knife. "Come at me." None of them moved. They were too stunned. Cain tilted his head, eyes scanning the room. "If you won''t come to me, then¡­ 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7¡ªoh, seven of you. Well then, I''ll come to you." Without another word, Cain lunged. The closest gangster barely had time to react before Cain''s blade slit his throat in one swift motion. The others reeled in shock. How easily he had done it¡ªlike a seasoned killer. Realizing their mistake, the remaining six finally readied themselves. But fear clouded their judgment. Instead of attacking as a unit, they acted individually, allowing Cain to dismantle them one by one. Those who tried to stab him had their wrists slashed before they could react. The ones who attempted to flee found their ankles cut, sending them collapsing to the ground. Within minutes, every single one of them lay before him¡ªbleeding, trembling, helpless. Cain turned, walking toward the front door. He locked it. Then, he returned to the dying gangsters. "You know¡­" He knelt beside one of them, voice calm yet dripping with malice. "I''ve changed my mind. Ending your lives quickly was foolish of me. That''s too merciful." He smiled, twirling the knife between his fingers. "I''ve decided¡­ I should give you all the most excruciating pain imaginable." His smile widened. "It''ll be fun. Trust me." --- After some wonderful time together, Cain finally sent his friends on their way. He did this, of course, to prevent the gangsters from sending their elite team, knowing their new recruits hadn''t returned after the job. That would likely happen the next day, but Cain didn''t want to take any chances. Plus, he needed to properly send Maria off. After Maria''s burial, he took the stolen money¡ªthere was still a lot left, after all, since he hadn''t paid the doctor yet, their agreement being service first, then payment. He took the money, the Apocalypse gaming helmet, and left the house, planning to find a place where he couldn''t be easily discovered and could hide while playing the game to earn money. If what he had seen on the news was true, and if Nemesis wasn''t lying, then he had to become stronger in order to get his perfect revenge against the gang and the unfair world. Quietly and without arousing suspicion, Cain left the slum, all traces of him going cold. --- Viper, the leader of the slum''s underworld, spoke to his vice leader. "Hmm, Cain¡­ such a smart and resourceful young man. He would make a perfect gang member for our Apocalypse project. There''s a reason I let him go with his life after stealing from a store under our protection. Well? Have you been able to rope him into the gang?" he asked his vice, expecting a good report. "Boss, Cain is nowhere to be found," the vice leader, Wild Dog, said, his head bowed. "What do you mean? There''s no way he would abandon that girl. I''ve done my research¡ªthose two are inseparable," Viper said, curious, finding it odd that Cain would disappear without his lover. He hadn''t even considered the possibility of them eloping together¡ªMaria was sick, and he was certain she needed at least a week to recover. "Well, sir¡­ I just got a report that she''s dead," Wild Dog said, this time lowering his head even further, afraid to look at his boss. Viper frowned. "How did she die?" His voice was ice-cold, his expression dark. "Well¡­ from our investigation, it seems to be the actions of our gang members," Wild Dog replied, his fear growing. Pow. Viper slapped Wild Dog''s face. Pow. He did it again. Then again. And again. Wild Dog, of course, didn''t dare to retract his face. Doing so would be no different from forfeiting his life. "Who did you hand the task over to?" Viper asked after tiring of roughing up Wild Dog''s face. "It was the new recruits, sir," Wild Dog said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Hah, you went against my words, didn''t you? I told you to send Rabbit, didn''t I?" Viper asked, his tone laced with fury. Wild Dog could feel the pressure of Viper''s rage weighing down on him. "Sir¡­ I never knew you had¡­ the intention¡­ of¡­ recruiting him¡­ so I felt sending Rabbit was not necessary¡­ and sent the new recruits instead," Wild Dog stammered, terrified of what Viper would do to him. Viper looked at Wild Dog, his anger immeasurable. "Hah, I can''t believe I had such a fool as my vice. Have I ever ordered you to send the executives on some silly errand?" "No, sir," Wild Dog replied, his voice low. "Such a fool. Rabbit already knows what to do, but you had to ruin everything. So be honest with me¡ªIs Cain really missing, or is he dead?" Viper asked, collapsing into a chair. Wild Dog screamed internally. This was it. The question he had tried so hard to avoid. He was scared. He didn''t know how to answer. Lie and tell the boss Cain was dead? At least that would make him less furious. But the moment Viper found out he was deceived, Wild Dog knew he would be doomed. Of course, he knew escaping was nearly impossible. As vice leader, someone was definitely keeping an eye on him. Viper was meticulous¡ªhe wouldn''t allow someone with inside knowledge to run around unchecked. Tell the boss the truth? Great. A straight ticket to hell. He had lost Cain as well as seven recruits¡ªthat alone was enough to spell his doom. Truly, he was caught between a rock and a hard place. Breathing heavily, Wild Dog decided to choose the lesser evil¡ªthe truth. At least he would suffer less than if he lied to Viper''s face. "He¡­ we¡­ lost him¡­ We couldn''t find him¡­ It seems¡­ he killed our reserve gang members¡­ seven of them¡­ and escaped¡­ We can''t find him," Wild Dog admitted, his voice trembling. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viper was stunned. He looked at Wild Dog no differently than he would a dead man. "Hah¡­ You¡­ I don''t even know what to do with you," Viper said before taking a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it, and taking a few puffs. Wild Dog remained obediently silent, not daring to make a sound. After about ten minutes, after finishing his cigarette, Viper stared at Wild Dog. "One month. If you don''t find Cain within a month and end him, then you''ll be saying goodbye to this world¡ªalong with your loved ones," Viper said before standing up and walking away. Wild Dog, extremely grateful for the second chance, bowed his head deeply before scrambling to make calls to ensure Cain was found. As Viper walked away, he sighed. Cain was a good seedling, someone he had hoped to groom into a great member, possibly even a successor. But it was too late. Cain probably hated the gang now. And that made him a threat. To Viper, all threats had to be eliminated¡ªno matter who they were. And Cain had just joined that list. Chapter 24 - CHAPTER 24: GUILDS CREATION A month had passed since Nemesis and his partners began their guild preparation by purchasing guild buildings in the physical world and accommodations for would-be guild members to ensure they remained consistent in their gaming activities. Of course, Will George had helped them smooth out the situation, and today was the day for the creation of guilds. "Alright, it''s been a month. You all should be at level 30 by now and have likely changed your class," Nemesis said to the soon-to-be guild leaders. "Yes, we all have. Now let''s cut the chit-chat and go create the guild. I don''t have all day to converse," Dual Blade said, clearly impatient. Nemesis ignored him, of course, and continued. "I see the good work you have all done¡ªpurchasing gaming helmets and a place for guild members to stay. We plan to build this guild for one thing: to utilize the masses to achieve our goal. Of course, the masses we utilize will benefit as well. As long as they stay under our control, we ensure they rise with us." After some back-and-forth conversation, they all separated, each finding their gaming helmet. Today, of course, was a special day. --- [Welcome back, Nemesis] The system interface greeted Nemesis after he had logged in. Taking the guild token, Nemesis crushed it, a system prompt appearing in response to his actions. [Create a guild?] [Yes/No] Nemesis chose Yes. [Name your guild] [...] Nemesis paused, thinking deeply about the name for his guild. It was a guild created for his selfish ambition of ruling the world, serving as the foundation for his future plans. But it was also a guild that would improve humanity''s standing against the demons in the near future. After a long moment of contemplation, he finally decided on Black Star. Nodding to himself, he entered the name and pressed Confirm. [Congratulations on creating your guild. You are the second person to do so and have achieved a medium feat: Pioneer.] [Guild forum is now available.] [Players can now join your guild.] [Guild functions are now available. Go through them to familiarize yourself with their features.] Nemesis received several notifications but couldn''t help but shake his head. It was agreed that he would create the first guild, but it seemed Dual Blade had been too impatient and eager to beat him to it. He merely shrugged¡ªwell, he expected such actions from Dual Blade. That had always been his behavior, even in Nemesis''s previous life. --- [World Announcement] [Congratulations to player Dual Blade for creating the first guild, Steel Heart. Await the recruitment process.] [Congratulations to player Nemesis for creating the second guild, Black Star. Await the recruitment process.] [Congratulations to player Scarlett for creating the third guild, Rose. Await the recruitment process.] [Congratulations to player Shadow for creating the fourth guild, Nyxon. Await the recruitment process.] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Congratulations to player Odin for creating the fifth guild, Argus. Await the recruitment process.] [Congratulations to player Gold Goblin for creating the sixth guild, Hedj. Await the recruitment process.] For a few seconds, every player logged into the game was silent, trying to process the announcement. "Crazy, crazy! Six guilds were formed in a matter of minutes! Log out, log out! This is a great scoop! Hahahaha, finally, a piece of news worthy of reporting!" A random player, clearly working for a press company, exclaimed before logging out immediately. Others like him did the same. After a long stretch of nothing but grinding, players finally found something to discuss enthusiastically¡ªa topic that had been lacking since the impossible feats achieved by Nemesis and Scarlett. "Hurry up and open the recruitment process! I want to hug God Nemesis''s lap and sail smoothly through Apocalypse!" Player A said. "Go away! It''s more fun to go for the underdogs, especially Dual Blade. He created the first guild. He''s probably the one for me," Player B argued, opposing Player A''s choice. Of course, Player A did not back down, and so the intense argument over which guild to join began¡ªnot just between them but among several players all debating the best guild to align with. --- Kyle couldn''t help but frown after hearing the announcement. "Shit! How dare those low-lives get ahead of me? That damn Nemesis¡ªonce again, he steals my spotlight. I will make sure to break him thoroughly when I find and capture him. Those damn fools better hurry up and find some leads on him." Of course, Kyle wasn''t the only powerhouse showing interest in the announcement. Brian, the Sword God, was training rigorously among the elite knight trainees when he paused momentarily upon hearing the news. "Hmm, I guess I have more than one rival now. How exciting. It''s making me all fired up and eager to improve," Brian thought. "Sword God, focus! Losing concentration on the battlefield is no different from death¡ªand also risks the lives of your teammates!" the training instructor yelled. "Sorry, sir!" Brian shouted back, earning a nod from the instructor and a loud tongue-click from Walter. Sitting on a rock while watching his undead relentlessly attack the nearest beasts, ending their lives and moving to the next target. The dead beasts rose as undead and joined the battle. "Hmmm, Nemesis, Dual Blade, Scarlett, Odin, Gold Goblin, and Shadow¡ªyou have been added to my hit list. I will ensure I crush everyone until I alone remain on top and rule the world with fear. Maybe then, no one will cross me and hurt you, Maria," Cain said, his face plain until he mentioned the name of the one he loved. At that moment, the plain expression was replaced with anguish and hurt. "No, I will kill everyone and turn them into my obedient undead. Then no one will be able to go against my will. That''s even better," he muttered, his voice low and hoarse. After some minutes, he stood up from the rock, his undead having cleaned out all the beasts within the vicinity. "Well, on to the next prey," he said, walking in the company of his undead. --- ********* A month had passed since the creation of the six guilds, now known as the Big Six Guilds. With time, other guilds had been created, of course through the normal process of signing with affiliated kingdoms or empires and providing the minimum required guild members. The guilds created this way didn''t enjoy the benefits of the Big Six, which were formed through the Guild Token. The benefits included not having to be affiliated with any kingdom or empire and receiving a 50% bonus in all guild special functions¡ªa perk that made the top ten guilds unparalleled in Nemesis''s previous life and one that would make the Big Six unparalleled in this life. The four remaining tokens? Well, Nemesis destroyed them. Despite strong opposition from his fellow guild leaders, he destroyed them anyway. He wasn''t interested in adding more powerhouse guilds to the Big Six. Of course, despite the lack of Guild Tokens, some powerhouse guilds were still created¡ªlike the Golden Lion Guild, founded by Kyle; the Abyss Guild, founded by Cain; the Pirate Guild, founded by Jacob, who bore the moniker "Sea King"; and several others. Within one month, over a hundred guilds had been created, including powerhouse guilds, mid-rank guilds, and low-rank guilds. Naturally, the creation of over a hundred guilds led to the first major event in Apocalypse. --- [World Announcement] [Congratulations to players for reaching the milestone of creating one hundred or more guilds. An event to commemorate this achievement will begin in one week.] [Guild War will begin in one week. Prepare your men, improve your strategy¡ªonly the strongest guilds will remain standing.] [Countdown to Guild War: 6 days, 23 hours, 58 minutes, 10 seconds.] --- "Guild Master, this event¡­ I think this is the perfect opportunity we need to solidify our place as the number one guild," a voice suggested. "Indeed, Red Witch. Ensure our guild members are prepared for the event. I''m counting on you," Nemesis replied. "I understand. I will not disappoint you," Red Witch¡ªJessica¡ªresponded with determination. Indeed, Jessica was the Vice Guild Master of the Black Star Guild. --- ********* "Hmmm¡­ You, Red Witch, an extremely talented player, are willing to join my guild when you have the chance to create your own in the future. Why?" Nemesis asked Jessica, his gaze exerting a pressure she never knew was possible. She was unable to make out his face, as he wore a high-quality mask that prevented anyone from seeing anything besides his eyes. "I''ve seen these eyes before¡­ but where?" Jessica thought to herself, trying to recall where she had felt such a gaze before. "Well?" Nemesis spoke again, knocking Jessica out of her thoughts. "Revenge. Revenge against someone who took someone I cared for dearly from me. And for that, I need power¡ªa very strong one, which I likely won''t be able to obtain on my own. So, I''m here, joining hands with you to build it." Of course, saying outright that she needed his guild for revenge was definitely the wrong move. But for some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to lie to the man before her. In fact, she felt a strange sense of comfort telling him the truth. "Hmm, revenge, huh? Well, I guess we are in the same boat," Nemesis mused. "It''s going to be an arduous task, but if you are determined and willing to suffer to get your revenge, then I welcome you into my guild." He stood up, tossing her the Vice Guild Master Token. "Familiarize yourself with the guild. Its administration and management will rely solely on you," he said before walking away, leaving a stunned Jessica behind. --- Upon reaching his private quarters, Nemesis removed his mask and sighed, collapsing onto a cushion. "Jessica¡­ it seems you still haven''t forgotten about me," he muttered. For a brief moment, he felt happy about it¡ªbut only for a moment. His heart grew cold immediately. "I''m sorry, but I''m not meant for you. After all, I will have your parents'' blood on my hands soon," he whispered, his voice low. Recalling the results of his investigation, he clenched his hands in great anger. Chapter 25 - CHAPTER 25: SEARCH FOR THE TRUTH Two Months Ago "Hello, done with the investigation, I presume?" Nemesis spoke to the other party at the other end of the line. "Yes, sir, we are done with our investigation. Sadly, we couldn''t find any information concerning the cause of Greg Austin and Annabelle Austin''s deaths. No trail was discovered. The perpetrators did an extremely good job cleaning any trace that could lead to them. It''s clear it was the job of highly capable professionals. As for the case on Mr. and Mrs. Austin¡ªwell, the investigation was positive, sir." "Hmm, I see. Send the report to a location I will send to you in a minute. You have forty-five minutes to get there and give the report to the informant. I will send the other half of the payment when this whole business has been concluded," Nemesis said. "Alright, sir. Thanks for a happy cooperation once more, sir," the man said before ending the call. ''Hmm, finally, I''m one step closer to figuring out the truth. I hope, for others'' sake, I don''t find their name there, because anyone who had a hand in my parents'' deaths will definitely live to hate their actions,'' Nemesis thought to himself before picking up the burner cell phone and texting the address to the investigator. The report pickup had already been assigned to one of his trusted men¡ªwell, one of George''s trustees, but hey, George was now one of his, and what''s George''s is George''s¡­ and his too, or so he liked to believe. Three hours later, after a roundabout series of actions by the trustee to ensure there was no one trailing him, the report got to Nemesis. Flipping through it, Nemesis couldn''t contain the rage within him. He barely held himself back from taking drastic action. His parents'' deaths were deeper than he had realized. Jessica''s parents, Margaret and John, had a hand in it. Kyle''s parents, the Alberts¡ªanother rich family, the Jasons, and some others were involved. The chief judge of the country, the head of the police department, and even the president were in cahoots. Nemesis couldn''t help but feel a splitting migraine. The car had been a new one, its manufacturer in on the plan, deliberately selling a faulty vehicle to his parents. The car had faulty brakes that would only fail after a while¡ªa deliberate setup. Driving the vehicle, unaware of the malicious intent behind it, his parents had no chance. But a failed brake wasn''t the only part of the plan. A truck driver had been paid to collide with their vehicle to ensure their demise. Well, that alone wasn''t enough to send him into the blinding rage he was barely containing. His mother had survived the accident. His father had sacrificed his body to ensure she lived. But then, a bribed doctor had ended the fragile life she was clinging to. Their assets were shared afterward. The hurt of knowing his parents had no way to survive, no way to escape their enemies'' plans, was unbearable. After several minutes of allowing his emotions to run amok, he finally calmed down¡ªjust as Will George walked in. Nemesis frowned upon seeing him. "What are you doing in my home?" he asked, his frown deepening. "What do you mean ''your home''? It''s mine! I built it to escape the public and enjoy my gaming life! You are the one in my home!" Will George said, feeling offended. "Well, it''s mine now, and you don''t have a choice, do you?" Nemesis asked confidently. "I..." Will George couldn''t finish his statement because, honestly, he had no words. Get pissed and chase Nemesis out? In his dreams. He probably wouldn''t feel safe if he had that man as his enemy. Sleeping with his eyes open might be the only way he''d get any sleep if that ever happened. "Sigh. You win. I can''t argue with someone like you. You don''t even know how to have an interesting argument," Will George said, sighing before collapsing onto a chair. "That''s not going to help me, is it? It will only just waste my time," Nemesis said, shrugging. Will George stayed quiet. Arguing with the man was just too bothersome. Grabbing the report from the table, he scanned through it. "Oh¡­ your parents'' deaths. Well, that''s a lot of people involved just for your parents. Last I remembered, they were just the richest couple in a state. Indeed, they were wealthy, but seriously, that''s not enough to tempt such powerhouses. Sharing his wealth wouldn''t even fill the gap between some of these monsters'' teeth," Will George said casually. Nemesis immediately shot up from his seat after listening to Will George. ''Of course! How could I be so dumb and not realize this? I feel like such a fool. He''s right¡ªMom and Dad were never that rich to tempt such powerhouses. I need to get to the bottom of this,'' Nemesis thought before walking towards his room. Returning a few minutes later, dressed in all black¡ªperfect for a secret attack¡ªhe moved with purpose. "Hmm, it seems you plan to get to the bottom of this. Anyway, that''s your choice. Guess I''ll be watching TV tomorrow. Oh, concerning the report¡ªshould your sister know about it?" Will George asked, causing Nemesis to halt mid-stride. Thinking for a moment, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his hands clenched into fists. "No. She is too young and innocent to know these things. I will tell her when the time is right." "Oh well, that''s your choice to make. I won''t interfere in sibling stuff. Off you go, then. And oh¡ªplease don''t die. I haven''t made enough profit from you yet, you know." "Don''t worry. I''ll live long enough to order you around until you learn to become a perfect slave," Nemesis said before walking out the door. "That damn slaver! Ah¡­ what mess did I get myself into? I used to be the most feared, and now¡­ Hah, this sucks," Will George muttered to himself before heading toward his room, logging into the game, and preparing for the guild creation. --- Dr. Ezekiel, a renowned medical doctor in the country, along with his surgical team, had maintained a perfect medical record¡ªnever losing a life after countless operations. Of course, that record was tarnished a few years back after the death of two of country M''s finest business tycoons, Mr. and Mrs. Austin. That unfortunate event had caused Dr. Ezekiel to cry and drown in sadness for weeks, only recovering after some time alone to clear his head and with encouragement from his loved ones. "Hah, busy day. Guess I''ll be taking a hot bath and sleeping early tonight. Oh, that''s not possible¡ªI need to play with my special princess before bed. I hope she misses me," Dr. Ezekiel said, his fatigued and stressed face immediately gaining a brilliant glow as he thought of his beautiful five-year-old daughter. Taking his car keys, he opened the door, sat in the driver''s seat, and was about to start the engine when he felt a cold, sharp metal against his neck. "Do not dare do anything suspicious if you don''t want to lose your life. Now, start driving. I will direct you¡ªdrive contrary to my instructions, and your life will be forfeited," the unknown man, masked and dressed in all black, ordered. Fearing for his life, Dr. Ezekiel meekly complied, trying desperately to figure out how the man had entered his car without tripping any alarms. Well, there was no way his car could stop someone with a past life full of assassination missions¡ªmissions Nemesis had carried out countless times for his then-best friend, Kyle. Thinking back, the fact that he had allowed himself to be Kyle''s tool was infuriating. The reason he planned to toy with Kyle until he was completely miserable. After following the unknown man''s instructions, Dr. Ezekiel pulled over and parked his car under a bridge¡ªa place rarely visited by people. The moment he turned off the ignition, he lost consciousness, thanks to Nemesis. Several minutes later, Dr. Ezekiel woke up, tightly bound by ropes. "Dr. Ezekiel, the one who possesses the Miracle Hand. It''s an honor to visit you in person. Forgive me for not finding you sooner to give you my thanks of gratitude," the unknown man said. "Who... Who are... you?" Dr. Ezekiel stammered, fear evident in his voice. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Me? I''m the child of the people whose deaths tarnished your perfect record," the unknown man¡ªNemesis¡ªreplied, his voice flat. "Impossible... I was informed that you died..." Dr. Ezekiel muttered, shock evident on his face. "And yet here I am, alive and well. Well, Doctor, enough of the chit-chat. Why did you do it? Money? Nah, you definitely don''t look like the type who glorifies wealth. So why?" Nemesis asked, his voice rising slightly. "Ah... you know the truth. I''m sorry," Dr. Ezekiel said, tears streaming down his cheeks. "I didn''t have a choice. There was nothing I could do. If I didn''t comply, they threatened to kill my pregnant wife and unborn child. I couldn''t let them die¡ªthey meant the world to me. I''m extremely sorry for my actions. I''m sorry, truly sorry," he apologized over and over again, his eyes red, tears falling uncontrollably. Nemesis watched Dr. Ezekiel, extremely annoyed that he had found nothing that could help him uncover the real reason behind his parents'' deaths. "Stop this. Why were my parents killed? Was it just for their wealth?" Nemesis demanded. "I don''t know. I swear¡ªI wasn''t told anything other than my task," Dr. Ezekiel answered. Annoyed at finding nothing, Nemesis punched the wall of his hideout. The bridge had only served as a smooth transition point to transfer the doctor without witnesses. "Hah, in the end, you know nothing. You were forced¡ªI see. A tough spot, honestly. Even I don''t know what choice I would have made. Most likely yours. But you see, Doctor, your only crime was messing with the wrong family." "I understand. Please, at the very least, ensure my wife and daughter are safe. They deserve happiness, at the very least," Dr. Ezekiel pleaded. "I do not care about your family. I just want your life," Nemesis said before pulling out his knife. Dr. Ezekiel closed his eyes upon seeing Nemesis''s action, preparing for his death while hoping that his family wouldn''t suffer any cruel fate. ''Ah, thank God I upgraded my life insurance just a few days ago,'' the doctor thought, his mood oddly brightening¡ªmuch to Nemesis''s puzzlement. Chapter 26 - CHAPTER 26: THE SPROUT OF ENVY Present time "It''s been two months since the disappearance of Dr. Ezekiel and his entire family. The police department has been unable to find any clues concerning the missing case. More information will be made available when found..." The voice of the newscaster stopped as the TV was turned off by Mr. Albert, Kyle''s father. "Any news concerning Dr. Ezekiel and his family?" Mr. Albert inquired. "No, sir. The commissioner of the police force has agreed to double the effort in the search, though," the butler answered humbly. "Hmph, bad news upon bad news. First, those fools agreed to eliminate those kids, foiling my plan, and now I have to wait calmly and vigilantly to know if I have an enemy or not. I hope this is not the doing of those damn cult members, or else I will have to crush them and destroy them completely," Mr. Albert said, slightly angered but restraining himself to maintain his dignity and image. Kyle walked into the living room, finding his father sitting comfortably with the butler standing humbly behind him. "Father, you requested to see me?" Kyle asked respectfully. "Requested? It seems you''ve been thinking too highly of yourself lately. I didn''t request¡ªI demanded, you damn fool," Mr. Albert said sternly. "Apologies for my rudeness, Father." "Hmph, you better be, brat. Now, how is your handling of the game Apocalypse? I believe you''ve made substantial progress in our plans to dominate the player base? And what''s his name¡ªNemesis? I assume you''ve already dealt with that eyesore?" Mr. Albert asked, looking at his son no differently than he would an employee expected to provide a performance report. Kyle, like a dutiful employee rather than a son, began giving his report. "I have made substantial progress in the game, sir. I created a guild with plans to claim first place in the guild event. I''ve also spread my reach, utilizing our resources to gain trusted men who have infiltrated every guild that could compete with me. I plan to destroy them from within or externally while gathering intel. As for those that need to be eliminated, I have added them to the list." "Hmm, very good. And Nemesis?" Mr. Albert asked, clearly pleased with his son''s decision-making. "I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to find any information on him, even after using our best investigative team. I haven''t encountered him in the game, nor have I been able to uncover details about his guild. Any spies I placed within have been uprooted before I could gather substantial intelligence, and he wears a mas¡ª" "Enough!" Mr. Albert snapped. "All I hear are excuses for failure. You have disappointed me greatly." "I''m sorry, Father. I''m ashamed," Kyle said, bowing his head as sadness filled his expression. "Hmph. See that you are ashamed and ensure this never happens again. Butler!" "Yes, sir?" "Take Kyle to the discipline room and ensure he is properly disciplined." "I will see to it, sir," the butler said, bowing his head before turning to Kyle. "Young master, please follow me closely." Kyle nodded to the butler, his hands clenching tightly before releasing. "Thank you, Father, for this opportunity to correct my wrongdoings," he said, bowing his head as deeply as possible toward his father. "Hmm. It is my responsibility as a dutiful father. Now go and face your punishment," Mr. Albert said before dismissing them with a wave of his hand. Kyle and the butler left the room without another word. --- "Hisssh," Kyle sucked in a deep breath, the massaging of his joints and care for his bruised body proving extremely painful. His father had decided that he would face level 6 punishment¡ªone reserved for employees who made grave mistakes. "Damn old man, I even thanked him, and he still commanded that I receive a punishment meant for his workers," Kyle muttered bitterly. "Ah, I wish I could get out of this place soon and enjoy dominating in Apocalypse. Tch, this would''ve been a better time to play with my favorite toy, Greg. He just had to be selfish and die off on his own," he grumbled, still seething. Despite utilizing the Albert family''s best investigative team, Kyle had been unable to uncover the cause of Greg and Annabelle''s deaths. The lack of answers only fueled his frustration. As he sat lost in thought, a knock on the door snapped him out of it. He rushed to open it, finding his mother standing outside. "My son, I heard from your father that you failed a task," Mrs. Albert said, concern evident in her voice. "Yes, Ma, but I have been reflecting on it after the discipline. I promise it won''t happen again," Kyle responded respectfully. "Good. I felt embarrassed knowing you failed a task¡ªI couldn''t even look at your father. It should never happen again, my boy. I taught you to always be perfect," Mrs. Albert said before stepping closer, caressing Kyle''s head. He didn''t dare stop her. Otherwise, he might find himself in the discipline room again¡ªpossibly facing level 8 punishment. His mother was even more ruthless than his father. "Thanks for the care, Mum," Kyle said obediently. "That''s my sweet child," Mrs. Albert said with a cherry smile before leaving the room. "Hah," Kyle sighed, collapsing onto his bed. Today had been exhausting. Applying lotion and ointment to his wounds no longer interested him. ''Greg, you damn mongrel¡­ how could you have such a beautiful and perfect family while I was born into this hell? It''s so unfair that I''m getting pissed!'' Kyle thought bitterly. From a young age, Kyle had been severely beaten by both his mother and father in the name of discipline. His arms and legs were often covered in bruises and wounds, forcing him to always wear long sleeves. Eventually, his classmates discovered his "discipline" at home, turning him into a target for bullying. That was until Greg stepped in, putting an end to his harassment. Their friendship blossomed from there. But everything changed. Their once genuine bond, built on Kyle''s admiration for Greg''s courage, shattered the day Greg invited him over to his house. For the first time, Kyle realized what a true family looked like. The warmth in Greg''s home, the way his parents laughed off his mistakes and corrected him with love¡ªit was nothing like the cold, brutal upbringing Kyle had known. ''No wonder he''s always so joyful and energetic at school¡­ his parents are kind, loving, and caring. But why does Greg get to have such a perfect family while I''m stuck with monsters?'' That day, envy took root in Kyle''s heart. --- Somewhere Else¡­ "Wow, the first event of Apocalypse. This is definitely going to be fun," Will George said, addressing the fellow guild masters. It was a rare occasion¡ªone of the few times the leaders of the Big Six guilds had gathered together. "Honestly, I''m all fired up for it. I hope it''s a blast," Aaron added, grinning. "Hmm, it seems the system of Apocalypse is finally waking up from its slumber. It''s quite a bit earlier than I predicted," Nemesis remarked. "???" "??!" "???!" "???!" "???!" "Hey! You can''t just keep quiet for a while and then boom¡ªyou drop a bombshell like it''s nothing. I guess the president wasn''t wrong; you really are a terrorist. Except it''s us you torture and hold for ransom," Will George complained. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, that''s what makes his character interesting, doesn''t it? Not caring about how others feel. Only Dual Blade has a similar attitude," Kate commented. "Surely you jest, Shadow. Who was it that killed all those newbies even after everyone begged you not to? The only person here who listens to others is me. I''m a very understanding man with excellent listening skills," Aaron declared proudly. "Says the man who turned a deaf ear and stole the loot from the Spider Boss. I never knew it could be so difficult to force someone to release stolen loot," Will George retorted, raising an eyebrow. "Well¡­ what about you?!" Odin tried to turn the conversation back at him. "Relax, boy. Unlike you, I won''t hide the truth. Yes, I do whatever I like. That begs the question¡­ did he pick us because of that, or was it just a clean coincidence?" Will George asked, glancing at Nemesis. Nemesis merely shrugged, showing no interest in responding. Truthfully, the reason? He didn''t overthink it. He chose them because they were competent. Whether their gathering had some butterfly effect didn''t matter to him. He had never cared about such things. "So? What do you mean about the system gibberish?" Aaron asked, intrigued. "You don''t need to know much. Just understand that events like this will become regular. Perhaps even frequent if the system decides to be excessive," Nemesis explained. "A little more information¡ªthe system is like a seed the Supreme Will planted. The actions of the natives and us players determine how it grows. The creation of multiple guilds is a perfect example." With that, he shut his eyes, making it clear that he wasn''t open for more questions. "You all prepare. We have a few more days left. Tomorrow, we''ll learn the nature of the event," he added before falling asleep. "So much for a leader¡­ falling asleep just like that," Will George muttered. "Well, I''ll be staying here today and throughout the event. So much to do and prepare as a guild master. After all, not all of us are privileged enough to have a capable vice guild master like some douchebag." Will George was clearly still salty. Chapter 27 - CHAPTER 27: ANTICIPATION AND PLANS [Day 23 hours 59 mins to event.] [World announcement] [The format of guild events has been determined. There will be two forms of competition. For the first part, guild masters will pick four more members from their guild to form a team. The teams will be transported to a location. Half of the guild and the guild master must survive the brutal assaults of the spawned monsters, which will increase in difficulty as time goes on. Attacks between guilds are not prohibited. Only the last 16 guilds will compete in a duel to determine the strongest guild.] [The second tournament of the event will be a 1v1 fight among guild masters, with the winners advancing to the next stage of the tournament. The average positions of the guilds in the two tournaments will determine the final guild standings. Guild masters, prepare before the game begins.] All guild masters were shocked after hearing the event format¡ªexcept for Nemesis, who already believed he had won. It wasn''t arrogance but confidence in his own skills. Cain, leading his undead monsters and players to grind and add more creatures to his ranks, paused after hearing the announcement. "Oh, this will be interesting. I guess I''ll be having fun. Hopefully, I''ll be allowed to add the players I kill into my undead legion. Who knows, Nemesis might just become mine through this guild event," Cain said to a captured player. "Please, I beg you! Don''t turn me into one of those monsters like you did to my friends! I''ll do anything¡ªanything! Please, I don''t want to quit this game!" the player pleaded, terrified beyond measure. He had watched his friends and teammates get killed by this sadistic-looking psychopath. Worse, they had risen immediately as undead, doing the bidding of their killer. He had heard about the number one player to never cross paths with¡ªAbyss. All those slain by him were resurrected as undead. The worst part? You lose all control of your character and can only watch as your body moves according to his will. Either you continue logging in, forever trapped as an undead under Abyss''s command, or you quit the game permanently. "Alright, you''ve lived long enough. End him," Cain commanded. An undead swiftly carried out the order. "Wake up from your slumber," Cain muttered. The player resurrected immediately, though the person behind the character had already logged out, deciding never to play the game again. "Hmm, four players... I guess I''ll choose four undead players I registered in my guild. Tsk, lame system. I can''t utilize undead players as undead in events because of the method I used to create my guild? How annoying. But it doesn''t matter¡ªI''ll still be number one," Cain muttered to himself. "Don''t worry, Maria. If what Nemesis said is true, then there must be a way to bring you back. I don''t mind ''educating'' that Nemesis until he spills the answer," Cain whispered, his face now clouded with pain and heartache. "So? How''s the preparation for the event going? We can''t afford to lose and let first place slip from my hands, risking my father''s wrath," Kyle said, his face darkening with resolve. "My lord, our four best members will join you in the competition. They all have B-rank talents. It seems we can''t add any more members to the guild until the event ends, preventing the use of mercenaries," Joe, Kyle''s right-hand man, reported. He possessed the B-rank talent Barbarian, which boosted his abilities significantly for a limited time before putting him in a weakened state. It was a talent Joe had polished to perfection¡ªsomething expected of one of Kyle''s men. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, very good. Ensure there are no mishaps, and make sure the players level up as much as possible before the event begins," Kyle commanded. "Yes, sir. I''ll see to it," Joe replied before walking away to carry out the order. "Nemesis... it''s time to see what you''re made of. After all, you''ve been hiding like a rat all this time," Kyle muttered, a sinister look in his eyes. --- "Achoo! Some weirdos might be calling my name, thinking they have a chance against me, I believe," Nemesis said, his eyes showing a lack of interest. "Little matter. I will crush them all and put them in their place," he added, his confidence as high as ever. Red Witch¡ªJessica¡ªlistened to Nemesis'' words and couldn''t help but feel discomfort. ''He sure brags a lot. I hope he amounts to much because most people who brag end up being weaklings,'' she thought to herself. ''Besides, I''ve never seen him grind or try to increase his level, and he barely logs into the game. I really hope I wasn''t foolish in choosing the wrong partner to destroy Kyle,'' she thought once more. Nemesis noticed her demeanor, easily guessing what she was thinking, but he didn''t bother to clarify. He owed her no explanation. Besides, he preferred actions over words. He''d done the same with the other guild masters of the Big Six, and it had worked like a charm. The event was nothing more than a stage for him to showcase his might. Nemesis firmly believed¡ªnay, he didn''t believe; he knew. As for leveling up? Well, unless you had forgotten, he no longer needed to. All he had to do was acquire treasures, which he received regularly from those lovely Primordial Dragons¡ªscratch that¡ªthose dangerous Primordial Dragons. They were enough to increase his level significantly, though he deliberately toned it down to avoid leveling up too quickly, forcing the system to increase the game''s difficulty. Of course, this had no effect on him, but it certainly impacted the common folk. Not that he cared. It was just his cold, calculated thinking¡ªhe didn''t want to be the only one strong while surrounded by weak players, which would ultimately force him to take full responsibility for defending against the demons in the future. That was too much work¡ªwork he had no interest in, especially after being a workhorse in his previous life. "Well? Who are the four guild members I should pick?" he asked his ever-capable vice, who had been running the guild smoothly for him. If the task were left solely to him, the guild would likely crash from mismanagement. "Ugh, I feel like I''m working too much lately," Jessica thought, rolling her eyes. "The most suitable members are you, me, Healer¡ªhis leveling speed over the past two months has been exceptional, and his S-rank healing skills will be invaluable in the competition¡ªArtemis, the A-rank archer, and Brawn, the B-rank tank," Jessica reported professionally. "Hmm, that''s alright. Ensure they''re prepared, then," Nemesis requested. "Ugh, more work delegation. I feel like I''m going to die from overexertion dealing with this man. But strangely, I don''t feel annoyed about it. I wonder why," she thought while walking out of the guild master''s office, a long to-do list already forming in her mind. "Oh, and Red Witch, I haven''t said it before, but thank you for your hard work." Nemesis'' voice was softer than usual. "There''s no need for that, Guild Master," she replied as she walked away. Of course, she couldn''t see his softened expression¡ªhis mask made sure of that. But as she locked the door behind her, she felt her heart pounding furiously. "What''s this? My heart is pounding from just a simple appreciation? How low have I fallen?" she thought, utterly disappointed in herself. "Well, it seems I was never deserving of you, Greg," she muttered before walking away to complete her tasks. --- Elsewhere, the Big Six guild masters¡ªexcept Scarlett and Nemesis¡ªhad gathered, engaging in casual conversation, their bonds deepening with time. "Well, I guess we all have to fight for third place, then. Assuming¡ªwell, not assuming¡ªknowing that the sibling duo will likely take first and second place. Unless, of course, they face off early... Now that''s a match I''d pay anything to watch," Odin muttered. "Hmph," Dual Blade scoffed, unable to hide his irritation at not being considered a contender for the top spot. The thought infuriated him greatly. "Pipe down, Dual Blade. You know that won''t change anything. When dealing with monsters, you have to be honest with yourself," Gold Goblin said lazily. "Alright, then. We still try our best if we encounter them. Don''t give Nemesis a reason to believe we aren''t good enough. We all know we''ve become dependent on him one way or another, and if we''re being honest with ourselves... that''s not such a bad feeling," Shadow said, idly twirling a dagger between his fingers. Silence followed. Even the ever-stoic Dual Blade didn''t object. "Well then, it''s time to prepare for the great showdown. Honestly, I''ve never been this excited about an event before," Odin said, rising to his feet. The rest soon followed. Preparation was essential¡ªnot everyone had a dutiful vice guild master who allowed them to be a hands-off leader like some annoying man. --- [Countdown to Event: 0 Days, 0 Hours, 1 Minute] [World Announcement] The event is about to begin. Guild members and guild masters, prepare for a fight for fame and glory in... 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 The guild masters and their members stood ready, fully geared up, anticipation thrumming in the air. As soon as the countdown hit zero, all competing guilds were instantly teleported to the event location¡ªThe Whispering Forest of Doom. For the first time in Apocalypse, an event was being broadcasted live across all media houses¡ªnot just by players. The anticipation had reached its peak. Chapter 28 - CHAPTER 28: THE DARK STAR EARLY EXIT FROM THE EVENT The competing guilds were all transported at random to different parts of the Forest of Whispering Doom. A vast expanse of towering trees and dense foliage, the forest provided ample hiding spots for ambushes. Yet, despite its natural cover, it had earned its grim name due to its poor lighting and the presence of countless monsters. Those unaccustomed to the darkness often resorted to light spells¡ªif they had a magician proficient in such magic. The good news? They could see. The bad news? They had just created a beacon for monsters to follow. Nemesis, along with Red Witch and the rest of his teammates, materialized in the forest, immediately surrounded by monsters. "Prepare for¡ª" Jessica began to order, only to falter in confusion. She watched her guild leader casually stroll toward the monsters, an unbothered look on his face, as if he were merely taking a walk. "Guild master, what are you¡ª" Red Witch started to ask but stopped herself when she saw the monsters launching at Nemesis. "Cover him!" she shouted to the rest of the team, but it was too late. The creatures had already descended upon him. "That idiot," Jessica cursed, rushing forward¡ªuntil the sight before her stopped her dead in her tracks. Like a graceful dancer, Nemesis weaved effortlessly through the monsters, slashing through them with lethal precision. Their HP drained faster than Jessica could process what was happening. After dispatching the last creature, Nemesis turned back to his guildmates. "They''re just too weak. What a waste of time. If this is the difficulty level, this event is going to drag on for too long," he complained, leaving his guild members stunned. "That was weak?" Artemis blurted, still in shock. "Those monsters were level 20, for God''s sake, and he cut through them like they were nothing. I guess we all underestimated our guild master." The others silently nodded in agreement. "Red Witch, I''m going on ahead to thin the numbers and ensure this event ends as quickly as possible. I trust you all can handle yourselves and not die, right?" he asked. Jessica was taken aback by his words. He was going ahead to reduce the number of participants? She had definitely sided with a crazy guild master. "We can. Just be careful. If you die, it''s game over for us," Jessica replied. Nemesis smirked as he walked off, already scanning for his next prey. "Me? Die? Not even the Supremes can hurt me," he muttered before disappearing from view. --- Meanwhile, in another part of the forest¡­ "Let''s make it to the top twenty, guys. Hopefully, we''ll run into those Big Six guilds and prove to the world that they''re all talk and no bite. Especially Nemesis¡ªI''d love to gut him to pieces," Jake, the guild master of the medium-tier guild Snakes, boasted confidently. "Of course, boss! We''ll show them!" his guild members shouted, high on adrenaline after surviving the first wave of monster attacks. "Hah, third-rate side characters badmouthing me? Well, too bad. You jinxed it¡ªbecause I''m here," Nemesis said coldly, stepping toward the team. "What the¡ªwho are¡ª" Jake began to ask, but his words caught in his throat as he saw the masked figure clad in dark attire rushing toward him. Instinctively, he raised his weapon to defend himself. [Critical Damage] [-5000] "What the¡­?" Jake muttered in disbelief. A level 25 player with 25,000 HP, and yet he had just lost a fifth of his health with a single attack. "Engage formation!" he shouted, snapping his guild members out of their daze. "Trust me, that''s not going to help you," Nemesis said flatly before launching another assault. Dodging their attacks effortlessly, he focused all his strikes on Jake. It was the most efficient strategy¡ªeliminate the guild master, and the entire team would be disqualified. Before long, Jake fell, and his guild was wiped from the event. His death marked the beginning of Nemesis''s carnage¡ªand the growing fear of his name. --- "Whoa, who''s that player? He''s eliminating guilds faster than the monsters!" a young boy watching the live broadcast exclaimed, eyes gleaming with excitement. His sentiment echoed across the world as players logged out just to watch the event unfold. "Well, that''s the twentieth team down. I wonder how many are left," Nemesis mused, checking the current standings. [Guilds Remaining: 120] [Guilds Remaining: 101] "Hmm. I guess things are finally getting interesting," he muttered before setting off for his next target. As he moved forward, a familiar but long-forgotten notification appeared. [Miss] "Huh. Seems there''s a pretty good archer around," he noted. [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] Taking cover behind a tree out of reflex, Nemesis scanned his surroundings. "Where are they shooting from?" After several moments without a clear answer, he abandoned stealth altogether. "If I can''t find them the normal way, I''ll take the easy route¡ªtrace the direction of the arrows," he decided. [Miss] [Miss] There¡ªright side. He caught sight of the latest arrow just before it reached him. Sprinting toward the source, he finally spotted them¡ªfive archers perched in the trees, their shots precise and relentless. As he closed the distance, five more arrows flew toward him. This time, he dodged them cleanly and leaped onto a branch where one of the archers was stationed. He sprinted forward, blade ready to strike. Four arrows were loosed in quick succession, but Nemesis didn''t bother dodging. That would be a waste of time. Instead, he struck the archer with a critical hit, causing the enemy to fall from the tree. The archer hit the ground and scrambled to regroup with his teammates. "Our arrows keep missing. It must be one of his abilities," one of them deduced. "Keep trying!" Just as the battle reached a tense standoff, a new voice broke the silence. "Well, well, well. Looks like I stumbled into a fight. Mind if I join?" Abyss. Nemesis and the archers turned to face the newcomer. "Alright, let''s have some fun, shall we? Rise from your slumber," Abyss said with a grin. The ground trembled as undead creatures began to rise. What had been a two-sided battle instantly became a chaotic three-way fight. Nemesis sighed, already dreading the trouble he had found himself in. Checking the number of remaining guilds, he saw the numbers drop once more. [Guilds Remaining: 40] [Miss] "Hey, it''s rude to attack an unprepared man!" Abyss called out, dodging an arrow as he directed his undead toward the archers. "I hate guys like you." The archers, like well-trained soldiers, shot down the approaching undead with precision. Nemesis, opting to conserve his energy, simply observed the battle with mild interest. Abyss, noticing Nemesis''s inaction, suddenly redirected his undead toward him, easing the pressure on the archers. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, now, let''s not be idle," Abyss said with a smirk. Nemesis, shaking his head at the growing hassle, readied his sword once more. As an undead fire wolf lunged at him, he dodged and countered with a swift slash. A giant rat approached next¡ªhe cut it down effortlessly. A viper struck at his right flank¡ªhe stabbed it through the eye. Five undead beasts down. "Hmm, impressive," Abyss remarked, watching Nemesis dispatch his minions. "Perhaps you should fight more." With a flick of his hand, Abyss summoned even more undead, sending them all after Nemesis. The battlefield turned chaotic. And the war for survival continued. --- "Seriously, our guild leader left for how long and hasn''t been back? I hope he''s not slacking off somewhere," Artemis complained. "Stop yapping, Artemis. We''re still in the competition, which means he''s safe. Plus, stop acting like you don''t know he''s capable," Red Witch said, burning the last monster with her fire spell. "Fair point," Artemis muttered, about to say more before she was forced to stop talking by Red Witch''s hand signal. "What''s the matter?" Healer asked. "We are surrounded," Red Witch said in a low voice, her face serious. "Perceptive as ever, Jessica," Kyle said, walking out of his hiding spot. "Where''s Nemesis?" he asked. "Well, he''s obviously not here if you''re not blind," Artemis said. Kyle gave her a cold look for a moment before returning his gaze to Red Witch. "Kyle, what do you want?" Red Witch asked. "Nothing much, just the early exit of your guild. Attack!!" he commanded. His guild and two other guilds under his control¡ªguilds created by his own men¡ªlaunched their assault. Artemis, with her B-rank talent Piece, showcased her skills, the tank ensuring her protection and that of the healer. But the most impressive was Jessica, her SS-rank talent, Embodiment of Flames, amplifying the lethality of all flame spells by 100%, showing its true capability. Kyle, of course, was not to be underestimated, expertly dodging spells and striking the tank at a vulnerable point between his armor, ending his life. Of course, the death of the tank only meant one thing¡ªthe inevitable death of the healer, exposed archers, and magicians. Still, it wasn''t an easy fight for Kyle. The two guilds working with him exited the competition after losing more than half their members, thanks to Red Witch. "Vice guild master, we need to run! Our health is about to bottom out!" Artemis shouted. "Run! I will cover you!!" Red Witch yelled, prompting Healer and Artemis to flee. But it was all in vain. Kyle, with his Sharpshooter talent, emptied the already meager health bars of the healer and Artemis before they could escape. "And that''s Dark Star out of the competition," Kyle said with a cruel smirk. He ordered his team to retreat after achieving his goal. "See you around, Red Witch," he said as her already-disappearing body faded from the battlefield. --- Nemesis was still engaged in the heated three-way battle. The archers had already lost two of their members¡ªone more and they''d be out of the competition. Cain had also lost more than half of his undead army. While fighting, Nemesis couldn''t help but frown as his body slowly began disappearing. "Huh? Already out of the competition? That''s no fun. I was beginning to enjoy the battle, you know. What weak members did you end up with?" Cain complained, frustrated that Nemesis was fading away. The battle against him had actually been enjoyable. Chapter 29 - CHAPTER 29: ODIN VS FANG [Guilds remaining: 16] [Congratulations to the 16 guilds for successfully passing the first phase of the event. The next phase of the event shall begin tomorrow.] [The next phase will include 4v4 battles between guilds, with guild masters unable to participate. It will follow a knockout system, with the winning guilds advancing to the next round.] [The second part will feature 1v1 duels between the guild masters, also following a knockout format.] [The list of the final 16 guilds will be announced soon on all broadcast stations. Be prepared for it.] Kyle logged out of the game, feeling quite pleased with himself. He had nipped the bud before it could bloom. In a good mood, he took a bath, enjoyed a well-prepared meal, and then sat in front of the TV, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the 16 qualifying guilds. He didn''t have to wait long¡ªan hour later, the list was broadcast live across all major stations. [16 Qualifying Guilds] Argus Guild Hedj Guild Nyxon Guild Golden Lion Guild Steel Heart Guild Rose Guild Abyss Guild Eagle Guild Red Dragon Guild Terror Guild Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twin Snakes Guild Righteous Guild Phoenix Guild Pirate Guild Immortal Guild Dark Star Guild Kyle couldn''t help but tremble with rage when he saw the last name on the list¡ªDark Star Guild, the guild under Nemesis. How are they still in this competition? he wondered. Struggling to contain his fury, he called for a servant and demanded a rebroadcast of the event, intent on discovering the reason Dark Star hadn''t been eliminated. *** "That''s a shame. Guess your teammates were dead weights," Cain muttered, sounding utterly bored. Nemesis, however, didn''t even acknowledge his words, his face calm and unreadable. Instead, he checked the rankings and saw that 21 guilds were still remaining. This should be over soon, he thought with a sigh. He wasn''t worried about being eliminated. The reason? It had to do with Healer, the guild member on his team. Healer¡ªthe moniker for Dr. Ezekiel. Yes, the same Ezekiel who had been manipulated into killing his parents. Nemesis hadn''t killed him, nor his family. Instead, he had¡ªwell, invited them to stay at his massive secret base. After uncovering the truth that Ezekiel had been coerced due to his family being held hostage, Nemesis had chosen not to kill him. He might have been ruthless, but he wasn''t devoid of morality. Killing Ezekiel after learning the full story wouldn''t have been revenge¡ªit would have been murder for satisfaction. Whether out of boredom or curiosity, Ezekiel and his family had started playing the game. Surprisingly, they had all been blessed with talents that would make anyone envious. Dr. Ezekiel''s talent was an S-rank ability¡ªResurrection, allowing him to revive two people after death, including himself, with no cost. The cooldown? 24 hours. This was why Nemesis had been so bold in rushing off alone¡ªhis team had backup lives, ensuring they wouldn''t be eliminated. Unfortunately for Kyle, he was discovering this far too late. "Well, guess I''ll have to crush him myself," Kyle muttered after reviewing the footage. *** [Day 2 of the Event] [4v4 Battles] The 4v4 battles were intense, filled with physical clashes, tactical maneuvers, and displays of sheer skill. As expected, Dark Star triumphed, with Jessica showcasing her full strength. Of course, thanks to Healer''s double-life ability, their victory felt unfair to the opposing guilds. The excitement among viewers soared to an all-time high as the final and most anticipated part of the event began: Guild Master vs. Guild Master. The first match? Guild Master of Argus¡ªOdin vs. Guild Master of Red Dragon¡ªFang. ODIN VS FANG "Well, it''s my time to shine," Odin muttered. All guild masters had already logged into Apocalypse, as requested by the system¡ªautomatic disqualification was the penalty for defaulters. The opponents were chosen at random, and the selected guild masters were teleported into the arena. [Guild Battle Event] [Guild Leader vs. Guild Leader] [Odin - Guild Leader of Argus Guild vs. Fang - Guild Leader of Red Dragon Guild] [Rules of Competition:] 1. You lose and are disqualified when HP falls to zero. There is no form of surrendering aside from that. 2. All abilities and weapons gained so far can be used. Good luck.] The robotic voice of the system announced. "I am Fang, guild master of Red Dragon Guild. Odin of Argus Guild, do not be saddened when you lose¡ªit''s only natural," Fang said confidently, taking out his greatsword from his inventory. "Great, finally someone I can fight without being 100% certain of losing. Damn that Nemesis," Odin muttered. Fang, a huge man with a solid muscular build, a bald head, and a mustache, had awakened the A-rank talent Partial Dragonification, which allowed him to gain dragon wings for flight, granting him an aerial advantage in battles. Odin, his eyes turning gold, used his observation talent on Fang, gaining quite a hefty amount of information. Well, since Fang''s talent was lower and his level was lower by five, it made it easy for Odin to analyze him. This is how it''s supposed to be, not like some nasty OP player, Odin cursed in his mind. [Begin!] "Haaaaaaah!" Fang yelled, rushing toward Odin. "Rock Breaker!" he shouted, utilizing one of his skills. [Rock Breaker ¨C Strike downward with your greatsword, causing 1.5x strength damage with a 20% chance of stunning the target. Cooldown: 20 seconds.] Odin dived to the left, dodging the attack. "Wind Slash!" Fang shouted once more, following up his failed attack with another. [Wind Slash ¨C Swing your sword in the desired direction, creating sharp wind lethal to struck targets. Damage: 4,000. Cooldown: 20 seconds.] Odin, utilizing his eyes, analyzed the attack and deftly dodged it. Annoyed, Fang chased after Odin. "Stop running like a loser and fight like a man!" "Brave words to say," Odin replied, brandishing his dagger. He ran toward Fang, dodging his attack and swinging his daggers diagonally. "Cross Cut!" [Cross Cut ¨C Swing both daggers diagonally, slashing the opponent with red aura. Damage: 500. Cooldown: 10 seconds.] Fang, unable to defend himself in time, was hit by the attack, reducing his level 23 health¡ªwhich was originally 23,000¡ªby 500, making him the first to lose HP. "Damn you," he cursed at Odin before stabbing at him with his greatsword. Odin, of course, dodged the attack. The battle was fierce, with Odin gaining the advantage¡ªbut not by a large margin. Fang managed to score small victories of his own. With his HP drained to half, Fang decided to go all out. Having engaged Odin for a while, he realized he fell short. Using his talent, he grew wings and soared into the sky. "Hah! There''s no way you can hit me now!" Fang shouted, a smirk etched on his face. "Now, face my ultimate move!" Fang, his smirk turning cruel, activated his job class''s ultimate skill, Berserker. "Berserk Mode!" he declared, the aura around him turning red as his body grew bigger. [Berserker ¨C Go berserk and become two times stronger for two minutes. Cooldown: 12 hours.] Odin, looking at the airborne Fang, couldn''t help but complain, envy in his eyes. "No fair, he has a job class ultimate skill and I don''t. Credits to Nemesis for that. I''m going to kick him if I lose because of this," he muttered. Fang, now in Berserk Mode, flew down at extreme speed toward Odin, his wings assisting in increasing the momentum of his descent. Holding his greatsword downward, he shouted his next skill: "Meteor Descent!" [Meteor Descent ¨C A combination skill that allows the user to descend like a falling meteor, causing 10,000 damage to an enemy. Shockwaves are also created, dealing additional area-of-effect damage (10% of the actual damage). Cooldown: 3 hours.] Odin was unlucky and got hit, taking 5,000 HP in damage. The attack was halved because he managed to escape the point of impact, only being grazed by the greatsword. Flying backward due to the force, Odin slammed into the shield surrounding the arena, coming to a stop. "That was awful," he muttered. "I knew I should have gone ahead with a job class, but I had to listen to Nemesis," he complained. But deep down, he knew Nemesis wouldn''t stop him from gaining a job class if there wasn''t a good reason. "Well, let''s not get distracted and finish this," Odin muttered, looking up at Fang, who had quickly flown back into the air where he was safe. "Well, he was right. We should be prepared for all situations against all enemies. It seems training with him paid off in the end," Odin grudgingly admitted that the torture sessions had been worth it. Taking a chain from his inventory, he spun it like a cowboy before throwing it, successfully catching Fang, who was trying to escape. Yanking the chain with full force, he pulled Fang out of the air, bringing him crashing back to the ground. "Much better¡ªI was getting tired of looking up." (A/N: I made changes from Top 20 to Top 16 because, well, finding a way to create a knockout system with 20 was extremely difficult. Also, I changed Black Star Guild to Dark Star Guild¡ªI fancy the latter more, but if you think otherwise, do let me know. I skipped the first stage of Phase Two (the 4v4 battles) because I believed you wanted the guild masters'' battles more. However, if you still want the 4v4, let me know, and I''ll add it.) Chapter 30 - CHAPTER 30: THE MISSING ATTACKS Odin, dragging the bound Fang across the ground, had a wide grin on his face. "This skill cost a lot to purchase. I hope you like it," he said, activating Finger of God. "Finger of God," he muttered. > [Finger of God] ¨C Release an attack through your finger or the tip of a sharp weapon, causing extremely high damage ranging from 10,000 - 50,000, depending on the area hit. Cooldown: 2 days. As soon as the attack activated, an extremely red and condensed beam shot out of his index finger, aimed directly at Fang''s head. The speed of the attack was incredibly fast. "Shit," Fang cursed, using all his strength to break free from the chains. "Arrrggghhhhh!" he roared, exerting every ounce of power he had left. His berserker mode still doubled his strength, and after several agonizing seconds, the chains finally shattered. He fell to one knee, gasping for air from the immense exertion. His moment of relief was short-lived. Realizing why he had fought so hard to break free, he quickly tried to dodge. Too late. The high-condensed aura beam struck his forehead, piercing through it. > [Hit] [-15,000] [Critical Hit] [-15,000] "Bull''s-eye," Odin chuckled, watching as Fang''s body disintegrated into pixels. > [Winner: Odin of Argus Guild] [Qualifies to the Next Round] "Heh," Odin smirked, teleporting back to his seat beside Shadow. "To struggle against such an opponent in the first round¡­ how disappointing," Shadow remarked, looking at him with disdain. "Give me some slack. I''m already in the quarterfinals," he replied, unwilling to engage in a war of words with her. --- [Round Two] [Scarlett, Guild Master of Rose Guild vs. Viper, Guild Master of Twin Snakes Guild] > [Called players, be ready. Players will be teleported to the battleground in one minute.] [Battleground is being chosen randomly...] [Battleground picked: Graveyard of the Fallen] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Good luck.] The system announced before teleporting Viper and Scarlett to the battleground. --- Viewer Reactions & Predictions "Who do you think will triumph in the end?" That was the most common question among viewers, stirring heated discussions. Experts also weighed in with their predictions. "Not much has been seen about Scarlett and her abilities," said Blue Eyes, a renowned analyst. "The Big Six guild masters keep most of their skills hidden from the public. However, let''s not forget that Scarlett, alongside Nemesis, is the only player in history to achieve two Impossible Achievements. That alone suggests she might be stronger than we expect." He continued, "That said, Viper is no pushover. He was a top-ranked assassin in Heaven Clash, known for his inhuman control mechanics¡ªskills that other assassins could never emulate. His performance in Apocalypse so far has proven he hasn''t lost his edge. His dungeon runs alone speak volumes. "In my opinion, the deciding factor in this match will be what each player has been hiding. However, Viper has a clear advantage thanks to the battleground. A Graveyard setting strongly favors an assassin like him over a mage like Scarlett." A large portion of viewers agreed with his analysis. While some believed Scarlett had a chance, most put their faith in a tested and proven ranker over an unknown wildcard. --- "Pleasure to meet you. I hope this will be fun," he said toward Scarlett, though she ignored him completely. "Well, that was rude. Guess I don''t need to hold back against a lady like you then," Viper said while smiling, but his eyes told a different story¡ªextremely cold. [Begin] The system announcement signaled the beginning of the battle. "Fire Storm," Scarlett said, releasing a large fire that felt like it would consume everything in its path. [Fire Storm ¨C Release a storm of fire capable of mass destruction, causing area-of-effect damage equal to 1.5x your Intelligence stat.] Viper escaped the firestorm by teleporting a short distance, arriving behind Scarlett. Brandishing his dagger, he swung his hand toward Scarlett, aiming to stab her back. "Shield," Scarlett said, blocking the dagger in a split second. Viper''s hand flew backward from the recoil, making him lose balance. Scarlett, not planning to waste the opportunity, conjured icicles and hurled them at the unbalanced Viper. "Tsk," Viper expressed his displeasure, spinning to regain control. His backward-moving right hand took the lead, completing an almost 360-degree turn¡ªjust in time to block the first icicle, then the second, and the rest. His balance restored thanks to the spin, he moved backward to create space between him and Scarlett, breaking out of the fight. Scarlett, of course, had no intention of giving Viper a chance to catch his breath and plan his next move. "Wind Blades," she said, unleashing sharp winds toward Viper. Viper, extremely annoyed by the relentless attacks, used his short teleportation once more, appearing behind Scarlett. However, Scarlett had anticipated the move. She turned quickly, already casting a spell. "Water Blast." A high-speed jet of water surged toward the close-range Viper. But the water bullet missed as Viper teleported behind her once more, this time using a spell of his own. "Wind Cutter." Scarlett, unprepared for the double teleportation, couldn''t dodge the attack as it closed in on her unguarded form. [Miss] Viper stepped back, completely confused and shocked by his missed attack. "I was sure I had you. Guess I underestimated you," he said, looking at Scarlett, clearly enjoying the battle. Scarlett remained silent, causing Viper to frown slightly. "Guess you''re the silent type," he muttered as the battle resumed. "Golem, arise," Scarlett commanded. Six golems rose from the ground after she activated the spell. She willed them to attack Viper, who deftly dodged each one. "Thousand Cut," Viper said, slicing a golem to pieces, shattering its core in the process. Moving to the next, he activated another skill. "Sever." The golem''s core split into two. "Pierce." Another skill cracked the next golem''s core. Like a true assassin, he destroyed the cores of each golem. But with his full concentration on them, he forgot about the real threat. Realizing it too late, he was struck by Scarlett''s fire spear. [Hit] [-3000] The force of the attack knocked him down, but he smartly rolled over, dodging the foot slam of the last remaining golem. A frown etched onto his face. He couldn''t help but notice Scarlett''s continuous use of high-level spells. At first, he had expected her mana reserve to run out quickly. But after so many high-level spells, she remained completely unfazed¡ªher mana untouched. Well, ignorance was a steep price to pay. Scarlett possessed a dragon''s heart. Her mana reserve was so vast that she could unleash spell after spell for days against a single enemy. And even if she somehow exhausted her mana, the Goddess of Wealth had plenty of high-quality mana regeneration potions to spare. Viper climbed on top of the last golem and plunged his dagger into its core, breaking it before jumping down. He used the golem''s body¡ªjust before its complete destruction¡ªas a shield against the ice spear Scarlett hurled at him. His stamina was running low. He couldn''t teleport much anymore¡ªhis reserves almost depleted. Short Teleportation, his A-rank talent that allowed him to teleport short distances at the cost of stamina, had always been his greatest asset. It had won him countless victories. But this time, victory was farther than he had ever imagined. "So this is the prowess of the Big Six Guilds," he muttered, no longer smiling, mental fatigue setting in. He had lost a third of his health, yet he hadn''t managed to land a single hit on Scarlett. "What spell is she using? I always miss, even when I think I''ve got her," Viper murmured, gripping his dagger tightly. Still determined, he dashed toward Scarlett again, retrieving kunai from his inventory and throwing them at her. Scarlett blocked the attack with her shield, momentarily obstructing her vision. Viper seized the opportunity. "Lethal Strike," he activated his skill, hoping to finally land a hit. But once more¡ªit happened. His attack missed. Not giving up, he followed up with a right swing of his dagger. Again¡ªit missed. Frustrated, he disengaged, retreating to gain distance. "Again¡­ again¡­ It keeps happening! What the hell is going on?!" Viper shouted, finally losing his cool. --- "Poor kid," Gold Goblin chuckled, watching the battle. "It must be extremely annoying¡ªbeing unable to land a single hit on your opponent. I love this event. Finally, we won''t be the only ones suffering from this." The rest of them shared the same thought. Some were angry and frustrated over the memory, while others enjoyed the flashback of their own flawless defeats every time they had fought Scarlett. --- "Well, I guess it''s time I put all my eggs in one basket," Viper said, his eyes turning ice-cold. "Ultimate Skill¡ªEraser." He disappeared completely from everyone''s field of vision. Scarlett included. [Eraser ¨C Erase your presence, smell, and aura from others, making yourself completely undetectable.] Scarlett frowned, unable to find Viper. Viper watched the on guard Scarlett his presence still concealed. Teleporting to her he slashed at her over and over and over again. [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] [Miss] Scarlett stared at the system notification trying hard to catch the attacking Viper but unable to. Viper on the other hand felt extremely wronged, he had attack countless time, but all his attacks had missed and it was beginning to drive him mad. ''Why can''t I hit her?'' was the only thought in Viper''s head. Chapter 31 - CHAPTER 31: ARE YOU FASTER THAN YOUR SHADOW? "Why can''t I hit her?" Viper complained, extremely frustrated and mentally fatigued from the ordeal, his ultimate skill ending afterward. "This has been dragging out for too long. Let''s just end this," Scarlett spoke for the first time. "Dragon Breath," she called, opening her mouth and spewing large, scorching flames. Dragon Breath¡ªone of her abilities as the Goddess of Dragons. "Shit," Viper muttered as the flames consumed him completely, wiping out the remaining 50% of his health. Silence. Ultimate silence filled every home and station watching the battle. "Oi," a young man broke the sacred stillness. "Is it just me, or did she just defeat Viper with a flawless victory?" he asked someone nearby. "I don''t know, man. I don''t know," his friend answered, equally stunned. "Tsk, poor soul. She used it on him. What a cruel way to finish him off. It seems he pissed her off too much with that last skill. She''s never used Dragon Breath on us before in our friendly battle mode," Odin muttered. Well, he and Gold Goblin were the free and easy-going members of the team Nemesis had personally created. They were also the only ones unashamed about losing miserably to the sibling duo. [Winner: Scarlett of Rose Guild] [Advances to the next round] [Third Round] [Shadow, Guild Master of Nyxon Guild vs. Jade, Guild Master of Phoenix Guild] [Called players are to prepare for their battle in the next 5 minutes] [Battleground to be chosen at random] [Randomizing...] [Temple of the Unjust randomly selected] Shadow prepared herself mentally to face her opponent. She was teleported to the designated area along with Jade. Jade, an extremely capable fighter, possessed an S-rank talent¡ªExtreme Speed, granting her an 80% speed increase, with the percentage increasing by 1% cumulatively for each successful attack she landed. Although not much was known about her fighting abilities, she hailed from a reputable and secretive wealthy family. Neither Shadow nor Jade bothered exchanging pleasantries, both focused on one thing: the battle and the victor. The Temple of the Unjust was a massive space, wide enough to fit two mansions. Statues lined the temple''s ends, and towering pillars stretched from floor to ceiling. The dim lighting cast eerie shadows, giving the place a sinister, unsettling atmosphere. Taking out her dagger, Shadow faced Jade, a swordswoman. Jade dashed toward her at an incredible speed, reaching Shadow in an instant. She swung her sword, but Shadow easily dodged and counterattacked with a kick¡ªonly for Jade to block it with her own kick. The clash of their legs caused a mild shockwave, and both retracted their limbs simultaneously. With her light dagger, Shadow was quick to slash at Jade''s neck, hoping to land a cut. But Jade, moving with effortless speed, easily dodged the attack before leaping backward. After a few seconds of locked gazes, the battle resumed. Jade swung her sword relentlessly, her speed increasing with each move, giving Shadow little room to breathe. Her persistent attacks bore fruit as Shadow was gradually cut, again and again. [-200] [-300] [-200] Shadow was overwhelmed by the attack. In order to give herself a chance to catch her breath, she hopped into a shadow and emerged from another. But that wasn''t enough¡ªJade was already on her, her extreme speed doing its charm once more. Once again, Shadow was forced onto the defensive, slowly losing HP over time. "Shadow knights," she beckoned, creating shadow puppets from the surrounding darkness to fight against Jade. Jade, with extreme speed, dodged the sluggish attacks effortlessly, retaliating and destroying the shadow puppets one by one. But Shadow wasn''t worried¡ªshe had already gotten the breather she wanted. Now prepared, she took the initiative and went on the offensive, manipulating the shadows to launch attacks. Jade, however, wasn''t fazed, easily dodging the attacks as her speed served her well. Shadow, also unfazed by her thwarted plan, hopped into the nearest shadow and reappeared from Jade''s own shadow, landing a critical hit that took 2,000 HP from Jade. Jade, a level 25 player with 25,000 HP, saw her health drop to 23,000. Shadow, a level 30 player, had 29,000 HP left. Indeed, she had more stats and HP than Jade, but that didn''t matter. The system had never cared about fairness¡ªonly the strength of guild masters. Jade took a few steps back to create distance, blocking another attack as Shadow emerged from a different shadow. This time, she was on guard. She kicked Shadow, sending her flying into a pillar and draining HP. Shadow used the pillar for support to stand up but was sent flying again before she could regain balance, crashing into another pillar. Jade, using her speed to her advantage, continuously attacked Shadow, ensuring she had no space to breathe or recover. Each time Shadow tried to get her footing, another kick sent her flying once more. Jade rushed toward the airborne Shadow, preparing to strike the moment she collided with the pillar. But her plans were thwarted. Just before impact, Shadow slipped into a nearby shadow and reappeared from another at a distance. She retrieved kunai from her inventory and threw them at Jade. Jade dodged them effortlessly while closing in with extreme speed. This time, Shadow didn''t block the attack. Instead, she hopped into another shadow and emerged from one farther away, continuing her harassment with kunai. The battle between the two became an intense game of hide and seek, creating an "I hit you, you hit me back" dynamic. Jade''s HP soon reached the halfway mark, and Shadow''s wasn''t far behind. Jade, deciding to end the match quickly, activated one of her signature skills. [Speed Burst ¨C Increases the user''s speed by 20% for one minute. Cooldown: 30 minutes.] A 20% boost, combined with her passive 80% speed increase, gave her a total 100% speed boost¡ªdoubling her speed. With most of her stat investment in speed, she became an unstoppable force. --- User: Jade Title: N/A Job: Swordsman Level: 25 Health: 25,000 Strength: 10 Speed: 33 Stamina: 6 Intelligence: 7 Constitution: 10 Talent: S-rank ¨C Speed Enhancement (Increases the player''s speed by 80% passively.) --- S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her speed now doubled to 66, if Shadow could barely react before, she now couldn''t react at all. The result? Her HP drained rapidly as she struggled to register Jade''s movements. Shadow protected her vitals, shielding the areas that would cause critical hits since she couldn''t anticipate or block Jade''s attacks. Quickly, her health dropped to one-third of its total value. After the relentless, one-sided attack, Shadow finally managed to barely react to Jade''s movements again, blocking some of the incoming strikes. Jade, intent on keeping up the pressure, continued her assault, chaining one skill after another. Shadow was stuck on the defensive. Growing tired of the constant barrage, Shadow decided to use her ability to its fullest. She had planned to take things slowly, conserving stamina by limiting her shadow abilities. But that strategy was no longer viable. "Shadow Overload," she said, still under pressure from Jade''s attacks. Jade, mid-attack, instinctively leaped backward, narrowly avoiding a shadow spear aimed at her abdomen. As she regained her footing, her eyes widened at the sight before her¡ªall the shadows in the temple converging towards Shadow, enveloping her like a pitch-black cloak. Jade''s instincts screamed danger. She immediately moved her body to the left to evade whatever unseen threat loomed over her. But she wasn''t fast enough. A massive shadowed hand erupted from the ground, slamming into her with immense force. Jade was launched toward a pillar, but before she could crash, shadows formed on its surface, twisting into spikes that pierced her deeply. The momentum from her flight only increased the impact''s lethality. Standing up quickly, she tried to run toward Shadow, but her body refused to move. Two shadowy hands gripped her legs firmly. Another shadow hand rose from the ground, delivering an uppercut that sent her soaring. Before she could recover, a massive, baseball-shaped shadow struck her down, slamming her into the ground. Jade struggled to stand, but she knew she had no choice. She had to use her ultimate skill¡ªnow or never. "Amplification," she called out. [Amplification ¨C Doubles the player''s strength and speed for one minute. Cooldown: 12 hours.] With her strength doubled and her speed boosted to 280%, Jade ran at insane velocity toward Shadow. The temple''s shadows struggled to keep up, barely managing to react to her rapid movements. As she unleashed a relentless assault, Shadow remained seated on a throne of shadows, effortlessly watching. Jade, attacking with unparalleled speed and ferocity, suddenly heard Shadow''s voice, eerily calm despite the pressure. "Well, indeed, you are extremely fast, a noteworthy quality," Shadow remarked. "But tell me¡­ are you faster than your own shadow?" Jade''s eyes widened in realization. She tried to retreat, but it was too late. A massive shadow sword, formed from her own shadow, emerged beneath her feet and pierced straight through her abdomen. "Urgh," Jade groaned, falling weakly to the ground from the attack. Chapter 32 - CHAPTER 32: ABYSS VS DUAL BLADE - CLASH OF WILLS Jade knelt on the floor, clutching her abdomen as her HP drained rapidly. She looked at Shadow, resentment flashing in her eyes. Refusing to give up, she stood and attacked once more, but her strike was countered, and she was hit again. The scene repeated like a time loop¡ªJade attacked, her strike was blocked, and then she was counterattacked, failing to stop the incoming blows and losing HP continuously. Soon, her HP hit zero, and she lost. Ironically, that was the exact moment Shadow''s stamina was completely depleted, causing her shadow ability to dissipate. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Winner of this round: Shadow] [Advances to the next round] Shadow was teleported out of the battleground as the results were announced. --- [Fourth Round] [Gold Goblin, Guild Master of Hedj vs. Saint, Guild Master of Righteous Guild] [Battleground chosen at random...] [Randomizing...] [Arena of Champions chosen] [Players competing are to prepare] Gold Goblin stretched lightly, a confident smile on his face as he awaited teleportation. He didn''t have to wait long before he was transported to the arena alongside his opponent. Still smiling, he walked towards Saint and extended a hand. "I''m Gold Goblin. May the best man win," he said with a grin. "Likewise," Saint replied, shaking his hand firmly before stepping back to prepare himself. [Begin] The system announcement echoed as the battle commenced. Saint wasted no time, sprinting toward Gold Goblin with his sword glowing brilliantly¡ªa result of his A-rank ability, Light Enchant, which allowed him to infuse his weapon with light attributes. He swung his blade forward in an attempt to land a decisive hit. Gold Goblin, being a seasoned gamer, easily dodged the attack. He stepped back swiftly, effortlessly avoiding the next thrust. Saint pressed forward with a flurry of attacks, but Gold Goblin continued to evade, sidestepping each strike with precision. Frustration crept onto Saint''s face as his opponent kept slipping through his attacks. Meanwhile, Gold Goblin maintained his relaxed expression. Guess my sparring with that monster is really paying off, he thought. After a few minutes, Gold Goblin suddenly leaped backward, creating a sizable distance between them. He eyed Saint with amusement. "I guess it should''ve taken effect by now," he mused aloud. Saint frowned. "What should''ve?" Before he could get an answer, his body suddenly felt unbearably heavy¡ªlike he was submerged in quicksand. His movements became sluggish, his limbs weighed down as if turned to lead. "What... what did you do?" Saint demanded, struggling to move his sword. Gold Goblin gave him an amused look, as if mocking his ignorance. What had he done? Simple. It was all thanks to his S-rank ability, Poison Master, which granted him access to a variety of poisons as he leveled up. The moment the match began, he had already applied a special poison¡ªone that took effect through touch. And since they shook hands before the match, Saint had unknowingly sealed his own fate. With Saint now practically defenseless, Gold Goblin strolled toward him leisurely. He slashed at him with his own blade, inflicting wounds laced with multiple poisons¡ªbleeding poison, paralysis poison, dizziness poison, and vitality-draining poison. Saint''s HP started plummeting, his movements growing weaker with each passing second. Gold Goblin grinned like a mad scientist testing a new experiment, enjoying the spectacle. Desperate, Saint activated his ultimate skill, a move that doubled his attack power, but it was futile¡ªhis body refused to respond. Gold Goblin simply watched him struggle, amusement flickering in his eyes. Saint''s HP continued to tick down rapidly. It wasn''t long before his life bar completely emptied. [Winner: Gold Goblin] [Advances to the next round] The battle had ended in an anticlimactic fashion. A wave of disappointment rippled through the audience. "What a joke of a match," someone muttered. "Seriously, who the hell is that guild master? He barely put up a fight!" "This was the most boring match yet," another complained. "Tell me about it. How did he even make it to the Top 16?" "I''m sure his guild members are just as weak as their leader." The viewers had nothing but scorn for Saint, blaming him for the dull spectacle. Meanwhile, Gold Goblin, still grinning beneath his mask, was teleported back to his designated spot. Without wasting a second, he opened the private group chat shared by the Big Six Guild Masters. "Guess I''m officially the strongest among you. Didn''t even have to drag out a fight to win," he typed smugly. His arrogance practically radiated from the message. "Tsk, show-off. Don''t get too cocky. There are still more rounds to go, and your cheap, petty tricks won''t work on most of us," Odin quickly replied. "Says the guy who struggled in his match," Gold Goblin shot back. "You! I didn''t struggle! I was just trying to entertain the audience!" Odin retorted. And thus, the chaotic back-and-forth between the weirdos resumed. --- [Fifth round] [Abyss, guild master of Abyss Guild vs. Dual Blade, guild master of Steel Heart Guild] [Battleground chosen randomly] [Randomizing] [Plain Valley chosen] [Competing players, prepare for battle] Dual Blade stared at his name, his expression unreadable, but the urge to win burned within him. He sought victory to prove himself¡ªhe didn''t want to lag behind Nemesis. He was determined to catch up. Abyss smiled when he saw his name. Guess it''s my turn to play, he thought. "Watch me, Maria, I''m about to kick some ass," he said, teleporting to the battleground¡ªa plain valley with lush grasses and a cool breeze giving it a peaceful feel. "How peaceful," Abyss muttered. "Now to take care of the pest while I enjoy the scenery," he added, unfazed by the fact that he was up against a guild master of the Big Six guilds. Well, he''d never cared about that anyway. The only thing he truly cared about was dominating players and beasts, turning them into his undead. "It''s a bummer I can''t turn anyone into an undead while in this competition," Abyss sighed. "Now, rise from your slumber and devour the pest," he commanded, awakening his summon. Dual Blade watched as the undead rose¡ªhundreds of them. Tightening his grip on the handles of his two swords, he rushed toward Abyss, aiming to kill the summoner directly. But his plan was easily thwarted¡ªan undead stepped in his way, acting as a meat shield to protect Abyss. "That''s not very kind of you," Abyss taunted. "Just shut up and fight!" Dual Blade yelled, growing tired of Abyss''s chatter. He continued swinging his swords at Abyss, but each time, an undead blocked his way. Soon, he was completely surrounded, unable to reach Abyss at all. Unfazed, he hacked at the undead, utilizing several skills. He killed tens of them, but his efforts felt meaningless as more undead replaced the ones he had slain. Soon, Dual Blade began to feel overwhelmed, fatigue catching up to him. "Hmm, getting tired already? I thought you were pretty good, but it seems I was mistaken. You''re just another average player who got lucky," Abyss remarked. Hearing Abyss''s words, Dual Blade roared, "How dare you! I''m not just some lucky player! I work hard to improve my abilities. Don''t you dare look down on them!" "Well, that just means your hard work was worthless," Abyss scoffed. "You work hard, you say? But you can''t prove it. There you are, trapped, unable to reach me. You''re weak. What''s so special about you? You would have died even quicker if you were in the slums. Your luck is the only thing keeping you alive! Talentless trash like you don''t deserve the good things that come your way!" Abyss roared back, triggered by Dual Blade''s defiance. Dual Blade kept hacking away, using every skill in his arsenal to fight back, trying desperately to prove Abyss wrong. But he couldn''t keep going for long¡ªhis stamina was nearly depleted. This wasn''t just a fight to qualify for the next round. It was a battle of resolve and belief. I can''t afford to lose this! That thought was the only thing in Dual Blade''s mind. Despite the system warning of fatigue, he fought on, taking a stamina regeneration potion from his inventory. He kept battling the undead, even though there seemed to be no end in sight. The mental fatigue accumulated, threatening to consume him. But like a madman, he continued fighting. I can''t disappoint Nemesis. I was chosen because I''m special¡ªnot because of some luck. His body screamed at him to stop, but through sheer willpower, he pressed forward. Abyss watched the scene unfold with a frown. Such tenacity. Such refusal to give up. He felt a strange kinship with that burning desire. He remembered that same drive¡ªthe unwillingness to let the world trample over him. And he knew where it had led him¡ªto the demise of the one he loved. For some reason, seeing someone with the same eyes he once had infuriated him. He felt an overwhelming need to crush Dual Blade completely. Closing his eyes for a few seconds, Abyss opened them again¡ªthis time, with a calculating gaze. Dual Blade slashed at the undead, but something felt different. His attack didn''t cut through like before¡ªit was blocked. The undead were suddenly¡­ coordinated. "Playtime''s over. I plan to crush you completely from here on out," Abyss said, a glint of madness flickering in his eyes. --- Chapter 33 - CHAPTER 33 : THE FALLEN HERO The fourth stamina regeneration bottle, the fifth, the sixth, the tenth¡ªDual Blade kept drinking potions, the taste now familiar on his tongue. The effects of the potions were diminishing bit by bit, mental fatigue already reaching the limit tolerable by the human body. [System Warning] [Your mental state is at risk of getting damaged!! Player is demanded to log out immediately!!] [Stamina regeneration potions no longer have effects on the player and will cause damage if continued to be used!!] [...] Notifications upon notifications were released by the system to Dual Blade. He, of course, rejected them, pressing on. Alas, it was not enough. He was overwhelmed, his stamina bottling out, unable to lift a finger. Dual Blade knelt down, surrounded by monsters willing to devour him. The world was silent, everyone staring and watching, eager to know the fate of the man who refused to give up. Some hoped for a miracle, that Dual Blade would rise victorious. Some were already consoling him, offering support for his hard-fought battle. Some remained neutral, simply enjoying the show. But if there was one thing everyone could agree on, it was the undeniable willpower and perseverance that Dual Blade had shown. Having accepted his fate, Dual Blade stared into Abyss''s eyes, refusing to look away from the one who bested him. "It seems there is still some willpower and fighting spirit within you," Abyss said before walking toward Dual Blade. Then, using his right foot, he kicked Dual Blade''s face, taking even more HP from his already meager health bar. Dual Blade fell flat on the ground, unable to stand, his stamina completely drained. He clenched his hands tightly, angry and annoyed at his own carelessness. Abyss, however, was clearly enjoying himself. He walked calmly and softly toward the beaten Dual Blade, and then it happened. Abyss raised his leg and placed his foot on Dual Blade''s face. "Is this what you amount to? The Big Six guilds?" Abyss mocked. "The only worthwhile guilds are the ones created by Nemesis and probably the one created by Scarlett. The rest are just trash, sucking off the success of others." Dual Blade heard every word, his blood boiling with rage, but he could do nothing. He was too weak, too powerless to retaliate. "Alright, this has gone on for too long. Devour him," Abyss commanded his undead. The undead obeyed, tearing into Dual Blade until he lost every single point of health and died. For most spectators, the atmosphere was one of sadness and solemnity. "Mummy, that man is a bad man and very cruel," a young boy cried, sympathizing with Dual Blade''s loss as if Abyss had just killed his hero. "It''s alright, honey. He will grow back stronger," his mother comforted him. Dual Blade had lost the battle, but in doing so, he had won the hearts of countless people. His will, his desire to push forward, his refusal to surrender¡ªit was truly admirable. [Battle Ended] [Winner of the Battle: Abyss] [Advances to the Next Round] Abyss was teleported out of the arena after the system notification. Dual Blade, the defeated man who had won people''s hearts, was feeling downcast. A notification appeared on his interface. Checking it, he saw messages¡ªmostly encouragement from his guild members, rallying around him, reassuring him. Strangely, only a few pointed out that his loss was an embarrassment. Then, he checked the group chat of the Big Six guild masters. Just like his guild, it was filled with encouragement¡ªGold Goblin and Odin, as expected, being the most vocal. But there was one message that resonated with him, one that stirred his heart. A single comment from Nemesis. "Disappointing." That was all. Dual Blade clenched his hands tightly after reading it. A surge of frustration welled up within him. "To think I continue to remain petty in his eyes," Dual Blade muttered to himself. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, his mind already racing with ways to improve. His heart burned with a new challenge¡ªhe would prove Nemesis wrong. [Sixth round] [Players being chosen at random] [Nemesis of Dark Star Guild vs. Dan of Immortal Guild] [Battleground randomly being selected] [Randomizing] [Poseidon''s Arena] [Contesting players are to prepare] Nemesis, not even bothering to prepare in any way, ensured his mask was well-fitted. Soon, he and his opponent, Dan, were teleported to the battleground. Poseidon''s Arena¡ªa platform supported by pillars elongating from the deep sea. The platform was wide, like an arena for gladiatorial combat, placed in the middle of the ocean like an oil rig. "You are Nemesis. I will be having your arrogant head today," Dan said cockily. Dan, guild master of the Immortal Guild, had accomplished several successes and ensured he alone dominated the gaming world for several years. His guild, Immortal, was renowned across multiple games, always dominating the gaming world they were created in. And this game should be no different, Dan strongly believed. His talent, SS-rank Super Regeneration, was a strong reason for his confidence. "You know, to save yourself the stress of disgracing yourself like your counterpart, you can just give up early and allow me to zero your health. I promise I will be fast and soft about causing you pain," Dan said, his arrogance knowing no bounds. "Don''t compare me to some trash who couldn''t qualify. Besides, even if I stand still and do nothing, you still wouldn''t be able to hurt me once," Nemesis replied lazily. "We shall see to that. I will make sure you suffer the most excruciating pain ever," Dan continued. "You talk too much. Let''s get over with it and stop pissing me off by your actions," Nemesis said, clearly annoyed. Dan was about to retaliate but was interrupted by the system. [Begin] Dan ran, holding a whip, his favorite weapon used since time immemorial. He swung the whip at Nemesis, but Nemesis dodged it while using the least minimum movement, walking slowly and calmly towards Dan. Dan''s face held a frown after seeing his miss. Well, putting that behind him and calling it a fluke, he attacked once more, swinging his whip downward. To this, Nemesis just moved a slight step to the left, dodging the attack, his movement continuing, not a change in his walking speed. Dan was starting to feel irked by it and decided to go all out, bringing out his second whip and then attacking with both whips. He had a smile on his face, strongly believing in his own strength, but well¡ªto his dismay, nothing changed. Unhurriedly and calmly, Nemesis continued his walk toward Dan, unbothered, dodging the attack with just slight movements and rotations. "The hell is going on? Why can''t I hit him!?" was the only thing on Dan''s mind. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rhythm of Nemesis''s walking was beginning to add pressure on him. The closer Nemesis got, the more panicked and worried Dan became. Soon, Dan started attacking with no pattern, clearly panicked. He attacked Nemesis without a plan, just swinging his whips in irregular movements. ''Let it hit just once.'' Dan hoped, fear crawling on him like countless ants, seeking to devour him. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap... Nemesis walked calmly until he stood in front of Dan. Dan stared at Nemesis, both parties looking the other eye to eye. "Well, you clearly surprised me. I will give you that. I panicked¡ªso unprofessional of me. But that will be it. I''m getting serious now, and I will clearly crush you here and now," Dan said, still looking into Nemesis''s eyes through the mask. "Like I said before, you talk too much," Nemesis said, sending Dan flying with a kick. Dan hit the supporting platform of the arena, preventing him from falling into the water. The arena had a ring-like platform that prevented the fall of the competitors¡ªexcept in extreme situations. Dan, standing up from the dent after the attack, looked at Nemesis, clearly annoyed. He ran toward Nemesis, swinging his whips while activating a skill. "Flame Envelope," he said. Flames enveloped the whips, burning brightly the moment the skill was activated. Afterward, Dan attacked Nemesis. Of course, Nemesis''s dodge was with minimal effort before walking close to Dan and sending him flying. Dan flew once more, hitting another barricade. Standing up again, embarrassment written all over his face, Dan attacked once more but was sent flying again. It continued¡ªback and forth. Dan rushing toward the walking Nemesis. Dan getting sent flying. Dan rushing again. Dan flying again. Dan felt angry over it. His HP was still intact, his health regeneration doing its job. But it wasn''t about his health right now. Dan felt bitter. He was being toyed with like a fool by Nemesis. "I hate you, coward! Fight me properly like a man and stop trying to act cool, you idiot! I bet your parents never even taught you proper manners! I will, of course, correct that for you in your parents'' stead¡ª" Dan froze. Gold Goblin sighed. "He''s dead," Gold Goblin muttered. "Did he just literally dig his own grave with his own hands? Wow, some people can''t just be wise." The rule that Gold Goblin and the rest figured out while training with Nemesis: You do not say anything negative about Nemesis or Scarlett''s parents. You pay dearly for it. And Dan was about to experience it firsthand. "Seriously, such failed parents, unable to properly educate their¡ª" Dan couldn''t finish his sentence. Because he couldn''t feel the lower part of his jaw. In shock, he looked around. And in horror, he saw it. The lower part of his jaw was in Nemesis''s hands. "Like I said," Nemesis spoke, his voice carrying nothing but anger. "You talk too much." Chapter 34 - CHAPTER 34: SIBLINGS BOND [Critical hit!!] [-3000 HP] Dan looked at Nemesis, his emotions a mix of fear and anger. After a while, his jaw regenerated¡ªNemesis had allowed him to heal. Staring into Nemesis'' cold eyes, Dan couldn''t help but shake violently. It felt like a prey locked in the gaze of its predator, one that already had its life in its hands. "Damn you!!!" Dan screamed, rushing toward Nemesis. The moment he reached a certain distance, sure his whip would strike, he lashed out¡ªbut it was pointless. Nemesis dodged effortlessly, but this time, he wasn''t walking¡ªhe was running toward Dan, no longer planning to drag things out. Sword in hand, he weaved through Dan''s attacks with movements so impeccable that the spectators couldn''t help but be awestruck. Then, without hesitation, Nemesis swung his sword, severing one of Dan''s arms. Dan, of course, suffered critical damage, along with a bleeding effect, his HP plummeting uncontrollably until his regeneration ability kicked in and stopped it. But Nemesis had no intention of letting the fight drag on. He took the second arm. Then the legs. One by one. Dan could only scream in agony, the pain sensitivity of Apocalypse set to 70%. The only thing preventing players from outright breaking down was the Supreme Will system. [Critical hit] [Player is suffering from extreme blood loss effect and is in critical state] [Player''s health is rapidly decreasing] Dan writhed in excruciating pain as Nemesis struck again and again, each attack bringing him closer to death. "You talk too much for someone this weak," Nemesis said coldly. "Bad-mouthing my parents with such puny strength... How laughable. Guess your regeneration couldn''t keep up. So much for being arrogant." With one final merciless strike, Nemesis ended Dan''s life. [Winner: Nemesis] [Congratulations! Advancing to the next round] Shortly after, Nemesis was teleported out of the battleground. Outside the Game Nemesis logged out immediately, his mood extremely sour. Taking off his gaming helmet, he walked toward Annabelle''s room. He hesitated for a moment before knocking. Surprisingly, he got a response¡ªAnnabelle had already logged out the moment she noticed Nemesis'' coldness. "Brother... It''s alright." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should have caused him more pain," Nemesis muttered, walking toward Annabelle and sitting beside her on the bed. "Come on, you did too much¡ªtaking off his limbs and all that. You''re definitely the most hated player in Apocalypse right now, aside from Abyss," Annabelle said, rolling her eyes. "Hah... I''m tired. To think I got riled up over something so silly... that''s not me¡ª" "That''s you," Annabelle cut him off before he could finish. "That''s the you you locked away. That''s Greg, the part of you you burned, but I guess he refused to die so easily in the flames. I wish this would all just end. I wish we could go back to the happy days. Playing with you, Jessica, and Kyle... seeing you smile. How did we get here?" Nemesis just stared at her, unsure how to comfort his sister. "Jessica... She''s your vice guild master. You do know she joined your guild because of you, right? Well, the dead you," Annabelle asked. She wasn''t bottling up her feelings this time. She didn''t want to be Scarlett for her brother''s sake¡ªshe wanted to be Annabelle. "Jessica... I honestly don''t know what to do with her," Nemesis said, his tone flat, yet with a hint of loneliness. "Will you forgive her?" Annabelle asked softly. "I never hated her in the first place, silly girl," Nemesis said, a faint smile on his face. "I''m sure you''ve already read the report. A mischievous girl like you would definitely know about it already," he added with a smirk. "Tch, you know me too well. I fear my future husband may get too jealous," Annabelle groaned. "Well, he has to be stronger than me if he wants to marry you," Nemesis teased, earning a playful punch from Annabelle. "I did read the report. And you''re right¡ªshe didn''t do anything worth hating her for. She was only a child... deceived by her parents into thinking it was just a silly prank," Annabelle said, her voice lower now. "Yeah. She was just a child... exploited by her parents. So, I have no enmity with her. But her parents? I have a lot," Nemesis said, his rage palpable. "So will you really...? You know, kill them?" Annabelle asked, a bit scared. "You don''t want me to?" Nemesis asked curiously. "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want revenge for our parents. I want everyone involved to pay," she said, hugging her legs. "And knowing they planned to kill you too...? I can''t forgive them. I want their demise. But Jessica will be hurt if her parents die... and I don''t want to see her sad. She''s been a good friend to you. She''s taken care of me. I like her a lot. And it would hurt me to see her suffer. But I know you, brother. You won''t rest until you get your revenge. You''re a douchebag who never listens to anyone. You will do it. And no matter what, you will always be my big brother... and I will always love you, no matter what you do," she said, a big smile on her face. Nemesis stared at his sister, feeling deeply grateful. She was so understanding. She placed more love and belief in him than anyone else. Jessica...? Well... he''d cross that bridge when he got there. Nemesis stood up, preparing to leave his sister alone, but he stopped his movement when his sister softly called him. "Brother¡­ Kyle, what about Kyle?" she asked in a whisper. Nemesis turned to face his sister. "I will ensure he leaves this world soon," he said to Annabelle. Annabelle, hearing this, only bowed her head softly. "Has he done that much harm?" she asked again. "Too much harm, actually. Just consider him someone who was never really a friend. Jessica is, well, different. Her friendship is genuine¡ªshe truly cares and was just used. But Kyle? I''m beginning to believe he was pretty much in on it. He''s someone who was willing to watch our family get destroyed, someone that can never be trusted," Nemesis said, clenching his hand tightly. Remembering these things felt like stabbing him in the heart for the second time. Kyle¡ªkilling him in his previous life, laughing and mocking him, violating and ending his sister¡ªKyle was one person he could never come to forgive. Even if the universe was shattering, Kyle had to die by his hands. And Nemesis was intent on making it happen. He wasn''t just going to end Kyle''s life; he was going to do it by taking everything from him, one by one, until Kyle lost the reason to live. Only then would he ensure that Kyle breathed his last. "Everyone that has caused us pain will pay dearly for it. All those who deliberately had a hand in our parents'' deaths¡ªI will make sure I take everything from them and destroy them completely, just like they had planned to do to our family," Nemesis promised his sister, a loving smile on his face. Annabelle, rising to her feet, walked up to Nemesis and embraced him, hiding in his comforting arms. Both siblings had gone through a lot. "Do just that, brother. I will be with you, supporting you in any way that I can," she said softly. "I know," Nemesis said, still smiling. Meanwhile... While the siblings were sharing family time, players and viewers alike were shaken. Nemesis had just been added to the Players You Should Avoid in Apocalypse list¡ªright alongside Abyss. Watching his brutality and skill had terrified most of them. "It seems Nemesis is quite skilled. Guess he puts his money where his mouth is. But little worry for me... I''m still going to destroy him in this event!" Kyle muttered to himself, analyzing Nemesis'' battle once more. Cain, however, showed nothing but interest¡ªanticipation, even. He wanted to face a worthy opponent... and crush him under his feet. Seventh Round: Fire vs. Water The seventh round was Pirate Guild vs. Phoenix Guild. A clash of elements¡ªWater Affinity vs. Flame Affinity. Jacob, Guild Master of Pirate Guild, faced Ragnarok, an archer specializing in fiery arrows. Jacob attacked first, slashing with his sword. Ragnarok responded, shooting arrows engulfed in flames. Jacob raised a water shield, blocking the attacks, while Ragnarok dodged swiftly, avoiding Jacob''s water bullets. The battle was intense, neither giving an inch. But in the end¡ªJacob emerged victorious. The eighth round was won by Kyle. The battle was somewhat exciting, with Kyle facing off against the guild master of the guild that had a three-way battle with Nemesis and Abyss. Kyle demonstrated exceptional accuracy, with 90% of his shots hitting his opponent. Gaze, Kyle''s opponent, didn''t go down easily, though¡ªhis attacks also landed on Kyle. The battle was tough, extremely so, but in the end, Kyle emerged victorious, advancing to the next round and completing the first stage of the battle. Chapter 35 - CHAPTER 35: THE KNIGHT IN THE SHADOW Kyle''s battle was the last Apocalypse tournament broadcast of the day, as well as the final battle of the event. People returned to their activities afterward, but the hype remained. It was still the most discussed event. Children, teenagers, youths, and adults talked about it as if it were a major sporting event. Even women and young ladies, though fewer in number, engaged in discussions. Guessing the final winner became the most intense debate of the day. Speculating on the matchups for the next round was another hot topic. A significant number supported Nemesis, others backed Abyss, some rooted for Scarlett, while some favored Kyle. The rest had smaller followings. Dual Blade''s loss, Nemesis''s cold-hearted actions, Abyss''s cruelty, Kyle''s nimbleness and great accuracy, Shadow''s overwhelming presence¡ªenhanced by the shadows enveloping her like a majestic dress¡ªwere all widely discussed. Odin, however, did not receive much praise. Gold Goblin''s cunning and trickery, as well as Jacob''s quick thinking, were also major points of conversation. The people at the center of these discussions continued their daily activities in different ways. Nemesis was simply relaxing, contemplating his next moves far ahead, hardly caring about the event. Scarlett, on the other hand, worried about her brother¡ªthe darkness slowly seeping into him, the monster within him awakening. She was mentally preparing herself for the day he would finally cross the line into being a killer. It was a shame; in his past life, he had already taken that step. Now, the difficulty of doing so again was almost nonexistent. Shadow was engaged in mental training, replaying her first-round battle in her mind, analyzing the best choices she could have made and how to improve in the next game. Gold Goblin, however, had no time for such reflections. The moment he logged out, duty called. He had been working non-stop, holding several delayed meetings, all while cursing his fate for being so ridiculously rich. Odin, as usual, was sulking¡ªreading posts and comments online about himself. Seeing the negative remarks and people calling him a "lucky winner" made him want to throw up his soul. Ever the petty one, he wasted no time becoming a keyboard warrior, attacking his haters online¡ªof course, under a fake fan account. Nemesis would kill him if he did otherwise. Jacob, on the other hand, was enjoying himself with friends, the possibility of being the final winner feeling more tangible than ever. Kyle, though, was facing his father, and the atmosphere was far from pleasant. "You. Tell me what you did wrong in the event today," Mr. Albert asked his son. "I didn''t ensure that Nemesis was knocked out of the event. I allowed arrogance to take control of my actions and let him remain in the competition," Kyle said, his head bowed. "And the consequence?" Mr. Albert pressed. "His guild members won the first part of the event, and he''s now a strong contender for first place." "And your other mistakes?" "I allowed someone else''s guild to have stronger members than mine. I failed to recruit or eliminate powerful talents before they could be a threat," Kyle admitted. "Hmm. While watching the event, I couldn''t help but notice many talented players and guild masters. You enjoy competition now?" Mr. Albert asked, his gaze sharp. "I don''t, Father. But most guild masters hide their identities, wearing the mass-produced masks created by the Hedj Guild. It''s become a tradition, making it difficult to identify them," Kyle responded humbly. "So many excuses. How can you be such a disappointment? I never raised a failure, yet here you are, proving me wrong." Mr. Albert''s voice grew sharper. "It''s a tradition?! You can''t uncover their identities?! Nonsense! Yes, Nemesis and his guild executives hide their faces. The other big guilds follow the trend as well. But tell me¡ªdo you truly not know who the guild master of Dark Star Guild is?" Kyle felt sweat forming on his brow and neck. His body tensed. "I do," he admitted. "So?" his father demanded, raising an eyebrow. "Father¡­ Jessica is a member of¡ª" "A member of what, exactly?" Mr. Albert interrupted, his tone threatening. "Her parents are lower-ranked members. They wouldn''t dare make a sound if I decided to take their daughter''s life. So what nonsense are you trying to tell me?!" Kyle swallowed hard. "Nothing, Father." "I''m disappointed in you, Kyle. How many times have I told you to let go of your emotions? You don''t want to harm her, do you? You''re making excuses because what¡ªyou love her?" Mr. Albert scoffed. "Love will only lead to regret, just like it did with that worthless friend of yours. What was his name? Ah, Greg." Kyle''s eyes widened. "What? You think I didn''t know that you and Jessica have been secretly protecting those siblings?" Mr. Albert continued coldly. "You fool. If you had let those siblings follow their parents, their deaths would have been a perfect accident. The entire family wiped out in one stroke. I wouldn''t have had to exhaust myself trying to seize their wealth. "But no¡ªyou found out Jessica had feelings for him, and now you''re subtly regretting your decision?" Mr. Albert sneered. "Pathetic." "Father, I¡ª" Kyle tried to defend himself, but his father wasn''t finished. "The president''s son was going to make a move on that damn girl¡ªAnnabelle, was it? A move I was more than willing to allow. It would have given me leverage over the president and my rivals, whose foolish sons would have joined in on the act. But you¡ªyou ruined it. "You ran to Greg''s house, planning to thwart the plan. And if that failed? Perhaps you intended to sully the girl yourself, preventing anyone else from desiring her. Or maybe you wanted to strengthen Greg just enough to fight back?" Mr. Albert smirked. Kyle clenched his fists but said nothing. "Oh, and let''s not forget your little attempt to fake their deaths so you could hide them. I know everything, Kyle. I just let you do as you pleased, hoping you would eventually return to the right path. But I see now¡ªI was wrong." Kyle stood frozen. "I won''t tolerate your nonsense anymore," his father declared. "You will capture Jessica and ensure she spills every piece of information about Nemesis. And second, you will tell me where Greg and his sister are. "Your little deception won''t fool me, son." With that, Mr. Albert rose from his seat and walked away, his butler following closely behind. Kyle remained rooted to the spot, unsure of what to do. Hurt Jessica? He couldn''t. He couldn''t hurt the one he loved. He had already lost his closest friend. Losing Jessica too¡­ That would shatter him completely. A bitter chuckle escaped his lips. "Ha¡­ Greg¡­ I wish it were true. I wish I were your brother instead of being born into this family. Maybe then, I wouldn''t have to suffer this torture." ******* Kid Kyle sat at the table, watching the happy and cozy atmosphere of Greg''s family. He couldn''t help but feel jealous. Why can''t it be me having such a wonderful family? Why does it have to be Greg? Why do I have to have terrible parents while Greg gets to have such a lovely family? he thought, his face downcast with sadness, unable to partake in the food. Mrs. Austin, noticing Kyle''s expression, couldn''t help but call to him softly, "Is everything alright, dear? You haven''t eaten a thing," she asked, clearly worried. "I''m fine, ma, just had some sad thoughts," Kyle answered, trying to force a smile. "Why would a child like you have such sad thoughts? Come on, son, don''t keep it in. Let it out¡ªyou''re too young to be bottling up emotions," Mr. Austin said, clearly distressed by Kyle''s words. Unable to hold back his tears any longer, Kyle began to weep, his cries pitiful and heartbreaking. "Oh, child," Mrs. Austin said, rushing toward Kyle and comforting him in her embrace. "Shup cwying, big bwother," little Annabelle said, trying to console Kyle. "Greg said it will mash you wick!" "Yes, Kyle, heroes like us don''t cry, ''cause if we do, who''s going to save the innocent and stop them from crying?" Greg said with a smile, warming Kyle''s heart. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sniffling, Kyle used his sleeve to wipe his eyes, trying to clean the tears from his face. Mrs. Austin watched this, a gentle smile finally appearing on her face. "Don''t listen to Greg," she said kindly. "It''s alright to cry¡ªjust don''t stay down for too long. In the end, make sure you smile. Just like darkness, sadness should be fleeting, because morning always comes." She patted young Kyle''s head. "Now, eat up. The food is getting cold," she said lovingly. After dinner, Kyle stayed with Greg and his baby sister, Annabelle, while Mr. and Mrs. Austin left on important business. "You know, Greg," Kyle said after a while, his voice quiet, "I actually envied you. I wished I could take your parents from you and make them mine. I''m a scumbag, right? I honestly don''t deserve to be friends with you." A sad smile crossed his face. "What are you talking about? You''re my best friend. There''s no way you don''t deserve to be friends with me," Greg said while playing with Annabelle. "Besides, there must be a reason you feel that way, right?" Kyle watched them play, soaking in the peaceful atmosphere of the house. "Well... your family is peaceful and loving. Your mum and dad don''t shout at you over every little mistake. And you have Annabelle with you. I couldn''t help but feel jealous... I''m sorry," Kyle apologized, slightly downcast. "Bwig bwother Kyle, you''re family with me, Mum, Dad, and Gweg!" little Annabelle said playfully as she walked slowly, careful not to fall. Moving toward Kyle, she giggled, "Play with me, bwig bwother Kyle!" Kyle couldn''t help but feel his heart warm at her words. "Annabelle''s right," Greg said with a cheeky smile. "We''re family. We always will be. So no need to be jealous over your own family." ******** "I''m sorry... I couldn''t protect our family, Greg," Kyle whispered, the memory a painful reminder of his failure to save the only family he had ever found comfort in. Chapter 36 - CHAPTER 36: SHADOW VS ABYSS The second day of the event. The battle for the next round. The top eight guild masters had to compete once more. Excitement was bubbling, and people were veering toward entertainment. [Welcome, competing players, to the next round of the event.] [In this round and the rounds to come, surrenders will be accepted. Proving yourselves to be guild masters worthy of respect, players will be allowed to surrender if they believe they can no longer continue the battle.] [Only one battleground will be used from now on¡ªthe Arena of Neutrality. An arena that will favor no player over the other.] [Victory sees the player progressing to the next round.] [Good luck to the challengers.] The competing eight guild masters listened to the cold voice of the system. The eight competing guilds were: The Dark Star Guild with Nemesis as guild master The Rose Guild with Scarlett as guild master The Hedj Guild with Gold Goblin as guild master The Nyxon Guild with Shadow as guild master The Abyss Guild with Abyss as guild master The Pirate Guild with Jacob as guild master The Argus Guild with Odin as guild master The Golden Lion Guild with Kyle as guild master The eight guild masters watched as the system randomly determined the first battle of the round. Soon, the first match was decided. [Abyss Guild vs. Nyxon Guild] [Battleground: Arena of Neutrality] Shadow and Abyss were teleported into the arena. Shadow stared at Abyss, on guard against the monstrous guild master. "Alright, let''s make this quick, shall we?" Abyss said. "Wake up from your slumber," he added once more, his armies rising, ready to confront his enemy. Shadow stared at the large number of undead, unworried. She had fought several mental battles with each of the seven guild masters competing with her. For Nemesis and Scarlett, she had given up in each battle. For the rest, she had varying chances of winning depending on the tactics she utilized. While mentally battling Abyss, the odds of her winning were extremely low. The chances were slim, but she was able to increase them by going directly after Abyss rather than his monsters¡ªand that was exactly what she planned to do. Go for the summoner. An easy job for an assassin. Hopping into a shadow, she disappeared from the arena and appeared from Abyss''s shadow, planning to strike him. She brandished her dagger and went for the strike, but her attack was countered¡ªan undead got in her way. Slightly irritated but still calm, she hopped into another shadow, appearing from the shadow of an undead close to Abyss and going for the hit again. The result was the same¡ªher attack was stopped by an undead. "You know," Abyss said with a cruel smile, "as odd as it may sound, the easiest people for me to deal with are killers and assassins." Shadow continued hopping through the shadows, her attacks relentless. This time, she appeared behind an undead in Abyss''s blind spot and went for the strike. However, Abyss was a step faster, already anticipating her move. Two of his undead were commanded to take action, succeeding in their purpose. The first one acted as a meat shield, preventing the attack, while the other launched a counterattack. "Urgh," Abyss muttered, cut by Shadow''s attack. Abyss stared at Shadow, actually quite thrilled. "Impressive. I was fooled. It seems you are not someone to be taken lightly," he said, praising her without a care in the world. The two undead had successfully countered and struck, except it was all a setup. The Shadow that attacked was a decoy, a substitute. The real Shadow had sneaked out of Abyss''s shadow and landed the hit. Shadow stared at Abyss, his praise doing nothing to move her. She continued her persistent attacks, aiming for no one but Abyss, leaving his many undead stranded without a target. Her hit-and-run tactics were almost impossible to deal with. With every passing minute, her attacks became more successful, the frequency of her successful strikes increasing. Hopping into a shadow, Shadow was preparing for another attack. She sneaked out from the shadow of an undead in Abyss''s blind spot, but this time, it didn''t go as planned. Abyss, with a swift movement, took out his sword and slashed the unprepared and baffled Shadow, dealing a critical hit. Shadow immediately hopped into a shadow and created distance between herself and Abyss. "Shocked?" Abyss asked, trying to guess her reaction. Since she wore a mask, he couldn''t tell from her face. "You see, just because I control undead doesn''t mean I''m not strong myself. My undead don''t need mana to wake, so there''s no need to invest in intelligence points like many of you imagine. Taking down the summoner and making the undead disappear? A pretty good plan if you ask me. But tell me¡ªcan you really take me down?" Abyss asked, the grin on his face widening. --- "Any lead on Cain?" Viper asked Mad Dog while watching Cain''s match against Shadow. It was easy to recognize him. Without a mask, Cain was easily identifiable. "No, boss," Mad Dog answered, shaking in his boots. Viper turned from the TV and stared at Mad Dog. "Why?" he asked, his voice growing colder. "Well, boss, getting information on Cain has proven very difficult. It seems he has fled the slums, and we don''t know where exactly he went. We''ve spread our information gatherers everywhere, but we still haven''t located him, boss," Mad Dog said, trying not to piss himself. "Tell me, you play Apocalypse in your free time, don''t you?" Viper asked, his stare boring a hole through the trembling Mad Dog. "Yes, sir," Mad Dog answered, sweating buckets. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And? Your talent? Level?" Viper asked once more. "Sir, my talent is D-rank, and my level is 15," he replied. "Is that strong enough to defeat the Cain we are watching now?" Viper asked, his voice still low and calm. But that was exactly what frightened Mad Dog. "No, sir," he answered, fearing what Viper would do to him. "You see, Cain right now is super strong¡ªvery, very strong. If he can carry that ability into the real world, what do you think will be the first thing he does?" Viper asked, his eyes locked onto Mad Dog like a predator staring at its prey. Mad Dog couldn''t help but shake violently. "Knowing him, boss, he will likely come for..." "Revenge!" Viper said coldly, cutting Mad Dog off. Viper looked vicious, his gaze sending chills down Mad Dog''s spine. "I will double the effort, boss," Mad Dog said, his head bowed. Viper nodded, not in the mood to deal with his foolish subordinate. "Boss, if I may ask...," Mad Dog hesitated, still shaking in his boots. Viper raised an eyebrow, finding his vice''s bravery commendable yet foolish. "Go on, what is it you want to say?" Viper said, lighting a cigarette, taking a deep drag. "Why are you so concerned about Cain''s strength in the game, Apocalypse? I mean... you don''t actually believe that Nemesis dude or whatever he calls himself, right, boss?" Mad Dog asked, unable to wrap his head around Viper''s actions. Viper looked at Mad Dog. "Guess all brawn and no brains is the worst," he muttered. "I do believe him. The signs are there. This event is being broadcasted on every major station. Plus, I got intel from friends I trust¡ªabout the government''s secret actions in the game, trying to build a powerful army the world doesn''t yet know about. Not just our government, but most governments across the world. "SO GET YOUR SHIT TOGETHER AND FIND ME CAIN, YOU FUCKING IDIOT!!" Viper bellowed, startling Mad Dog, who scurried away, terrified of what Viper might do next. --- Back in the battle between Shadow and Abyss, Abyss slowly gained the upper hand, putting Shadow in a tough spot. She tried her hit-and-run tactics several more times, but each time, she failed. Abyss wasn''t playing around anymore, coordinating his undead more effectively¡ªdefending himself while counterattacking Shadow, leaving her little room to breathe. "Urgh!" Shadow exclaimed as Abyss sent her flying across the arena. She hit the ground hard, coughing violently before struggling to her feet. The frown on her face deepened. "You know, I enjoy fighting you Big Six guild masters. You guys are fun to battle¡ªstrong, skilled, and challenging. Too bad in this event, the people I kill don''t turn into undead. I would have had quite the powerful army fighting for me," Abyss said, resting his sword on his shoulder. "I think his attitude is beginning to rub off on me because I''m starting to get annoyed by your endless buzzing," Shadow replied. Placing all her eggs in one basket, she went full power mode. The shadows surged toward her, altering her appearance to fit that of the Queen of Shadows. "This move takes a lot of strength, so I refrain from using it¡­ but I guess I''ll have to show you¡ªto shut you up and put you in your place," she muttered softly. "Shadow Devour!" The shadows enveloping her detached and merged into one massive, gaping maw of darkness. It surged forward, consuming everything in its path¡ªAbyss''s undead and Abyss himself. The arena fell silent. Shadow, now pale and sweating, collapsed to the ground, completely drained. She took heavy breaths, fatigue washing over her face. But then¡ªher instincts screamed at her. Something was wrong. Thinking fast, Shadow ran through the possibilities. Then it hit her. There was no victory announcement. Chapter 37 - CHAPTER 37: NOT ARROGANCE BUT CONFIDENCE Her instincts screamed at her that something was wrong. Shadow felt goosebumps as she scanned the arena, thinking crazily about what could be wrong, and then it occurred to her. She didn''t hear any victory announcement from the system. "Impossible," Shadow spoke, her voice barely audible, the fatigue from using her last attack still taking its toll on her body. "Indeed, impossible indeed," Abyss said, standing behind Shadow. Shadow felt her instincts warning her, telling her to stand up and run, but her stamina was empty. She couldn''t stand on her feet. She tried several times to get up, but she couldn''t find the power to do so. "Oh, no need to stand, I''m fine with you sitting," Abyss said with a smile on his face. "How?" Shadow asked. "I''m not keen on exchanging my trade secrets with you. It''s going to be pretty annoying if you go to Nemesis or the other members of the big six guild¡ªoh, sorry, four now. Two''s out, thanks to me." "What? Scared now? Thought that was beneath you, honestly. Maybe I thought too highly of you," Shadow taunted. While the fatigue was still taxing, it was beginning to be bearable for her. "You know, your taunts don''t work on me. I''m not a kid, neither is your deliberate action of stalling for time," Abyss said, his words sounding like a father admonishing his child who thought they were witty enough to outsmart him. Shadow looked at Abyss, realizing that she had lost. "Well, I guess I will have to surrender. It''s better than being embarrassed by trash like you," she muttered. "Indeed, but before you surrender, I want to ask you a question. Nemesis and me¡ªwho do you think will win?" He asked, curious for the answer, not caring that she might be biased. "Of course, it''s Nemesis. You might think I''m being biased, but you will be sorry afterward. You won''t even be able to land a hit on him. No one has since he played Apocalypse," she said, her tone holding no fanaticism or blind confidence but more of an honest truth. "Hahahahahahah," Abyss laughed loudly. "Has never received a hit? Well, I can''t wait to fight him now. It seems he will be totally fun to fight against," Abyss said, his face filled with longing and anticipation¡ªa fight with Nemesis, one he believed would bring him happiness. Fighting strong opponents, especially, was the one thing that could give him joy and happiness, though fleeting since the death of Maria. Shadow couldn''t help but look at Abyss like he was a madman. He was walking away from her, not even bothering to see her surrender before he turned his back on her, not caring about being backstabbed. "Ah, does he really not see me as a threat, or is he that dumb?" Shadow couldn''t help but curse in frustration. "I surrender," Shadow spoke after some seconds of feeling wronged, her body breaking into small pixels and disappearing slowly. And while disappearing, she saw it. The look on Abyss'' face¡ªit was one that felt like a hunter whose trap had failed in luring the animal and could only tag the prey as lucky. "So it was a trap. What a crazy bastard," Shadow said, extremely annoyed. "Hahaha, it seems she''s angry over my actions. How petty of her. She reminds me of Maria, hahaha. I must be delusional comparing her to my Maria," Abyss said, shaking his head slightly, disappointment in himself as well as sadness creeping into his heart. [Battle won by surrender] [Winner: Abyss of the Abyss guild] [Congratulations on advancing to the semi-final round] Abyss listened to the announcement. "Yeah, yeah. Guess I should get some sleep now," he said, his avatar teleporting out of the arena. --- "It seems you are out of the tournament as well. A shame it was the same guy as Dual Blade," Odin said, sulking and clearly irritated. Shadow, of course, ignored the talking moron. "Hey! Why didn''t you even attack in the first place?" he asked Shadow, looking her deep in the eyes. In today''s competition, they stayed in the same room, already aware of the system''s criteria. The big six guild masters¡ªwell, the five of them¡ªhad all decided to stay in a particular lounge. It was better than sending texts in chat, after all. "I would be dead, in a very painful way, if I had done that," Shadow said, finding Odin to be extremely annoying. "Yeah, right. You would have died excruciatingly. Your pride would show no mercy in cutting your throat," Odin attacked verbally. "You asshole, I hate wasting my breath on you. Talking to a thief is a waste of time." "So says the murderer," Odin retorted to Shadow''s words. "Enough!" Nemesis said, getting tired of Odin and Shadow''s squabbling. "And Odin, she is right. If she had attacked, her fate would have been terrible. Abyss would have made sure of it. You will understand when you face him¡ªhopefully, it''s only within this event. It''s going to be annoying fighting against him to release you as an undead," Nemesis said, lying lazily. "Whaaaat? You think he''s stronger than me? You can''t believe I''m weak, right? Sure, my last battle wasn''t glorious, but that doesn''t mean I''m weak," Odin complained, feeling wronged. "I know you are not weak. On the contrary, Abyss is plenty strong. He went easy on Shadow and Dual Blade so far," Nemesis said, earning surprise from everyone. None believed Nemesis would rate another player like that¡ªhe had always been one to call them weak. "If he is that strong, then why didn''t you add him to our team? I thought you wanted to make the strongest team?" Scarlett asked, curious about Nemesis'' actions. "I do, but you see, a tamed lion is far weaker than a wild lion, allowed to do as he sees fit. A trained dog, though, is better than a wild dog. Do you get my point now?" Nemesis said again, getting tired of talking. "While I hate the fact that you had to use dogs to refer to us, we all get the point. Abyss will fare better being alone and unrestrained, but we will fare better under someone¡ªhelping and grooming our skills. But that''s even more confusing. How will you control the wild lion in the end?" Gold Goblin asked, feeling intrigued by the discussion. "Like I have always done¡ªbeat the fat cat until it fears me and won''t dare to disobey my orders," Nemesis said, uninterested in any more conversation. Everyone in the lounge, though, couldn''t help but shake their heads. The simplicity of how he spoke about it, like it was casual, was something the others couldn''t get used to. "Tsk, only a monster can say that. Sucks to not be as powerful as that scumbag¡ªhis arrogance knows no bounds," Odin said, a bit jealous yet respectful of Nemesis'' actions. "Confidence! It''s not arrogance but confidence. That''s Nemesis for you¡ªhe always speaks with confidence and never arrogance," Gold Goblin corrected Odin, the smile on his face wider than ever. ******* [Second round of the quarterfinal] [Jacob of Pirate Guild vs. Nemesis of Dark Star Guild] [Battleground: Arena of Neutrality] [Both parties are to prepare] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nemesis, hearing his name being announced by the system, felt slightly annoyed. "Tsk, and I was about to drift to sleep. Guess I''ll have to make this fast. I hate being disturbed. Would''ve taught the system a lesson if only I knew where it is and if I were stronger," Nemesis complained, earning sighs from everyone in the lounge. "Kyle, what are you doing here?" Jacob asked, seeing his good ol'' friend Kyle. "Nemesis, you will be fighting him soon, in the next 30 minutes, I presume," Kyle said, his steps slow and unhurried as he sat across from Jacob. "Indeed, and it seems it''s going to be a tough fight. Watching his last battle, he seems fairly strong, and he gives off that air of invincibility. It''s going to be enjoyable for me, wiping that confidence from him, as well as seeing the ugly face behind that mask," Jacob said, a grin on his face. "What''s the plan of country Nexia? I thought all big countries agreed to grow their strength within the game secretly, Jacob. So why are you in this event, showcasing your strength?" Kyle asked, raising an eyebrow. "None of your business, friend. It''s best if you don''t pry too much. I don''t want to have to deal with you. Besides, very few people know that I work for the government, and the main force remains hidden. I''m just here to have fun, that''s all. Plus, if I show my full strength, there is no one who can stop me, not even you, my dear friend Kyle," Jacob said, pouring wine into the glass in his hands and taking a sip. "Hmm, such sweet wine. How did this game manage to recreate even taste buds? It''s almost like everything that makes up the human body in the real world is perfectly replicated here. Such precision is awe-inspiring," Jacob said, his eyes showing admiration for the game. "Well, it was done by the supreme will that ruled the universe. Of course, it''s an easy task. Easier than allowing people to gain the power they earn in this game world in reality," Kyle said, mocking the shameless Jacob. "Well, I''m not here to chit-chat with you. I''m afraid staying here any longer might end up with me putting an arrow through your skull. Crush Nemesis, and crush him badly. Don''t hold back. That''s all I have to say," Kyle said, slowly standing up and walking away. "I don''t answer to you, you bloody Merian. Besides, you just warned me about giving people the chance to find out about the government forces. Guess you remain as hypocritical as ever, Kyle Albert. You never change. But you don''t need to advise me or admonish me. I plan to crush Nemesis completely either way," Jacob said, continuing his leisurely sipping of wine as Kyle walked away. [A/N: Alright, country M and country N sound kind of lazy and all that, so I will be giving them proper names. Country M will be country Mer, and country Nexia. I believe it will be better and more well-presented.] Chapter 38 - CHAPTER 38: BATTLING AGAINST A GOD Nemesis stood in the arena, Jacob standing across from him. "The famous Nemesis, happy to learn and cross swords with you," Jacob said, a smile on his face. "Must you guys talk?" Nemesis complained, his voice extremely tired. Jacob frowned, finding Nemesis'' words very insulting and degrading. "Guess I won''t be holding back after all," Jacob muttered. "You know what my talent is? Child of the Deep. It improves my affinity with water, making water spells I learn stronger and better. When I fight in a waterlogged area, my strength increases manifold. Now tell me, what is your talent?" Jacob asked Nemesis. Nemesis didn''t answer him, only staring at him as if he were staring at a fool. "Sigh," Jacob exclaimed, veins on his head threatening to burst from his skin. Having had enough of being treated like a fool, Jacob attacked. "Water Bullet," Jacob said, shaping his hand like a gun, his index finger pointed at Nemesis. From his index finger, tiny water balls, fast as bullets, shot out. Their speed was frightening, giving the impression that real bullets were being fired. Nemesis swung his sword at the incoming water bullets, slicing them in half and dodging those that couldn''t be cut. He swung his hand with great accuracy, wasting no movement, continuing his actions while running closer to Jacob, still keen on ending the fight as soon as possible to get some rest. Jacob continued firing Water Bullets, hoping one would land, but none did, disappointing him greatly. Soon, Nemesis arrived in front of Jacob and swung his sword at him. "Water Shield," Jacob commanded. A shield made of water appeared, blocking the attack. Nemesis'' sword struck the shield and was deflected backward by the force. Jacob, not letting go of the chance, cast another spell. "Water Spear!" The spear hurtled towards the unbalanced Nemesis, who dodged it with a close call. "Hey, are you all swordsmen, or archers, or magicians? Because it''s starting to piss me off. Holding a sword, but all you do is cast spell upon spell," Nemesis asked, his voice holding no emotion. "Can''t blame us. A lot of us wish to be swordsmen, but our talent says otherwise, so we tend to just carry a sword as a way of remembering our dreams." "Oh, I see. So you guys are magicians in the end, playing with swords. How stupid. Just get a bloody wand and be true to yourself," Nemesis said in a way that made Jacob feel like an idiot. Jacob was getting fed up with Nemesis'' attitude, wishing for nothing more than to rip Nemesis apart, limb from limb. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nemesis, unaware of¡ªor rather, indifferent to¡ªJacob''s growing hatred, steadied himself, regaining his balance. Taking a calm breath, Nemesis continued his attack, striking from several angles in awkward positions that made it hard for Jacob to follow the trajectory of his blade. Jacob would perceive an attack coming from the front, only to receive a stab from the side, losing HP. "Annoying bastard," Jacob couldn''t help but curse, finding his fight with Nemesis extremely difficult. "Water Shield," Jacob called out, trying to block another attack from Nemesis, but it was futile. The attack changed trajectory at the last second, like a coiling snake, striking the side of Jacob that wasn''t protected by the shield. "Urgh," Jacob groaned as the Water Shield faded away. After the stab, Nemesis wasn''t done. He sent Jacob flying with a brutal kick. Jacob soared some distance before crashing into the ground like a downed airplane. "Hah... hah... hah..." Jacob''s breathing was out of sync, drawing heavy breaths. "You annoying bastard," Jacob couldn''t help but curse. "What sort of fighting technique is that? Are you some son of a hidden family practicing martial arts or what? What annoys me most is that you haven''t used a single skill or spell since our battle. Are you trying to humiliate me?" Jacob asked, clearly pissed. He felt like snapping Nemesis'' neck and killing the damn brat once and for all. Nemesis walked slowly toward Jacob. "If I ever use a skill or spell against you, then you''re finished. I promise you, I''m saving all of that for a very special person," Nemesis said, still walking toward Jacob. "You know what I hate about you the most? That aloof attitude, like everyone is your subject and you''re the king. It pisses me off greatly. I feel like killing you badly because of it," Jacob said, standing up. "You see, recently I gained a pretty good skill that¡ª" "I don''t care where you got it from," Nemesis cut Jacob off. Jacob stared at Nemesis, disbelief written all over his face. He couldn''t believe it. That arrogant prick was at it again. His eyes turned blood red with rage. Jacob utilized the great spell he had been saving. "Sea Wave!" he shouted, activating the spell. A massive wave materialized out of nowhere, like the stormy sea itself had been summoned to destroy everything in its path. With great force, the wave crashed into the arena, flooding and crushing everything in its wake. "Hahaha! Care to talk big now? Come on, say something, arrogant prince of the arrogant," Jacob mocked, reveling in his self-proclaimed victory. "Not bad," Nemesis said. Jacob''s celebration froze, his face going sour. "You survived? Without losing a single HP? How?" Jacob asked, bewildered. He looked at Nemesis, who was flying in the air¡ªtwo dragon wings could be seen on his back. "Is that your talent? Dragon Wings? No wonder you never use them; must be an embarrassment. But to think you are this strong with such a shitty talent... Guess there''s a reason for your cockiness," Jacob said, standing atop the water as if it were solid, his talent allowing him to do so. Nemesis didn''t correct Jacob''s wrong assumption. There was no need to correct a fool¡ªit was just a waste of time. "You might think you''ve won. I wasn''t able to defeat you with my best skills, but it''s not over yet, my friend. Like I told you before, I grow stronger in places with a lot of water, remember? And this arena is now one of those places," Jacob said, a mocking grin etched on his face. "Water Spears!" he commanded. Countless spears formed from the surrounding water, pointing toward Nemesis. Jacob controlled them, sending them flying at him. Nemesis watched the spears approaching, unbothered. "You asked me a question¡ªwhy don''t I use spells or skills? Well, I see no use for it," Nemesis said, still walking toward Jacob unhurriedly and calmly. "But for your arrogance, I''ll show you a bit of what I can do." The spears were now inches away from him. "Stop," Nemesis commanded. A shocking scene followed. Like obedient soldiers, every single water spear stopped in mid-air. "Need I remind you and everyone else? I''m the god of the creatures of the deep. Water has no choice but to obey my command. It''s brilliant that you have an affinity for water, but I don''t need an affinity for it¡ªI control it," Nemesis said, unhurriedly, his words sending shockwaves across the world, reminding everyone who it was that had achieved an impossible feat. "You... you monster," Jacob muttered, finally feeling fear. "In this event, I''ve been limiting myself, fighting at your levels, trying to see just how good the top guild masters really are. But from all I''ve seen, I''ll be honest¡ªI''m disappointed. "Now, back to you. Jacob, was it? I''m sure you want your spears back. You can have them," Nemesis said. The water spears reversed course, shooting back toward Jacob at an even more insane speed¡ªthis time, threatening to tear him apart. Boom! A large volume of water rose into the air after the violent collision of the water spears with the water. Still in the air, Nemesis waited patiently for the water to subside and the view to become clear. "What the hell have you done?! How dare you?!" Nemesis asked, extremely angered. "Ha, you thought you won already, haven''t you?" Jacob said, no longer having the appearance of his previous self but a more monstrous form. Two horns had grown from his head, his body had become larger, his skin had turned red, and his eyes glowed like blood. "Hahahaha! You asshole, it''s over for you! You''ve pushed me far enough, and now I will tear you to... Huh?" Jacob, in his monstrous form, was talking before he noticed an anomaly¡ªhis hand, which he was about to raise toward Nemesis, was gone. And so was Nemesis in the air. "I hate repeating myself. What the hell have you done?! No, that''s not it¡ªhow dare you side with those demon bastards?!" Nemesis asked, his eyes bloodshot with rage. "You¡­ how do you know about that?" Jacob said, his hand regenerating immediately along with his HP. A cocky smile appeared on his face as he held his newly regenerated arm with the other. "I don''t know how you managed to cut off my hand, but it''s no use! Give up! You can''t beat me! I''m unbeatable with this newfound power of mine!" Jacob shouted, swinging his monstrous hand toward Nemesis, intending to grab him. "That''s not the question I asked," Nemesis said, and in the next moment, Jacob''s hand was cut off again. "Well, it seems you don''t plan to talk. I presume it''s because of your arrogance. Let me get rid of that first," Nemesis said, his voice extremely cold. Then, with a speed barely visible to Jacob, he cut off the remaining limbs, leaving Jacob sinking into the water, unable to support himself. As Jacob flailed helplessly, a hand reached for his hair and dragged him out of the water. "Since you have decided to abandon humanity, I guess there''s no need for your talent. You''re unlucky to have a talent related to an element under my domain," Nemesis said. Pressing his hand onto Jacob''s forehead, he willed a command. His dormant divinity attribute, which had been unusable for a long time, sprang to life, creating a powerful imprint that formed on Jacob''s forehead. [Water Ban!] "Aaargghhhhh!" Jacob screamed, feeling a part of his soul being locked away. In that moment, he instinctively knew¡ªhe had lost his talent. Chapter 39 - CHAPTER 39: SENDING A MESSAGE "You... What have you done to me?" Jacob asked, bewildered and frightened. He could no longer feel the close connection he had with the water elements. Like a madman, he checked his spells. What he saw could only be described as horror. All his water spells were locked, unable to be used. [Water Spear - Locked. A god has placed a restriction on the skill. You are unable to use it.] [Water Bullet - Locked. A god has placed a restriction on the skill. You are unable to use it.] Jacob was shocked and confused. He had messed with the wrong person, and he knew he had paid severely. Losing his talent was no different than crippling his account, robbing him of any opportunity to rise. "Please, I beg of you! Show mercy! I promise I will tell you everything you want to know¡ªno, I will serve you for the rest of my life! Please, don''t do this to me!" Jacob pleaded, extremely desperate. Without his talent, he would be no different from the bottom feeders of the game. He couldn''t let that happen. He knew what was at stake for those who failed to become strong in Apocalypse¡ªit was a death sentence. "It''s too late. No point in begging now," Nemesis replied coldly. "To think trash like you is already colluding with the demons... What were you promised? Wealth? Power? What exactly?!" Nemesis''s voice was filled with contempt. "It doesn''t matter. I will find every last one of you and give you the most miserable death imaginable." Jacob felt a primal fear at that moment. The cold, merciless look in Nemesis''s eyes told him he wasn''t bluffing¡ªand he had the strength to back up his words. "We are doomed. We all are. I was foolish to side with the demons," Jacob muttered, utterly defeated. "Damn Kyle, it''s all his fault! I swear I won''t let him off easily after this." "Kyle?" Nemesis''s eyes narrowed. "Oh, so you do know each other. Perfect. Send my message to Kyle¡ªhis days are numbered." Jacob could only nod numbly, the pressure exuding from Nemesis too overwhelming to resist. After the brief exchange, Nemesis swiftly depleted Jacob''s HP, his mood still sour. [Winner: Nemesis of Dark Star Guild] [Advances to the Semi-Finals] Soon, Nemesis was teleported out of the arena. --- ***** "Wow, you never told me our guild master was that strong," Charlotte teased Jessica. "With him leading us, life in the guild should be smooth, right? I mean, guild raids should be fun!" Jessica rolled her eyes, finding Charlotte''s teasing excessive. "Come on, Charlotte, stop being annoying. You know he doesn''t join us in raids. Heck, I''m just now realizing how strong he actually is," Jessica muttered, frustrated by how little she knew about their guild master. "But seriously, controlling someone''s spell? I thought he was a swordsman. And did you see how fast he moved? Those wings¡ªare they his talent? Because they look goddamn cool," Charlotte said, still thrilled by the battle. Jessica, however, was lost in thought. What did he mean by ''god''? And what does he mean by betraying humanity and joining hands with demons? ''I''ll have to ask him myself,'' she resolved. --- Nemesis was teleported back to the lounge, Scarlett walking toward him. "It''s alright, brother, just calm down. Your eyes are golden¡ªwhat''s going on?" she asked softly, caring for her brother. Nemesis, after seeing his sister, finally calmed down. "It''s nothing. I just... I lost it after seeing that fool demonize himself. It won''t happen again, I promise," Nemesis swore. "By the way, divinity¡ªI think I used it. I don''t know how, but I was able to use divinity. I even sealed Jacob''s talent," Nemesis said softly to Scarlett. "Woah, woah, woah, you weren''t lying? You sealed his talent? Bro, that is huge. Can you seal my talent too? No, wait¡ªplease don''t do that," Odin shouted, looking at Nemesis like he was some god of death. "I can''t seal yours, stupid. It''s just because his talent is under my jurisdiction as a god. But he has hope, though. I felt the restriction I placed was weak¡ªnot because of the quality of my godhood, but the strength. I''m too low level. A decent god of water can lift my restrictions, I believe," Nemesis said. "Wow, that''s crazy. Guess my enemies are cooked," Gold Goblin said, a smile on his face. "Not really. I still don''t know how to use or control it. My anger got the best of me, and I was in a trance. I wielded it, but honestly, I don''t know how to control it and use it as I wish. Plus, unlike mana, divinity points take a lot of time to restore. Although I didn''t use much¡ªit was against a measly mortal, after all," Nemesis explained. "Yo, yo, yo, we are now measly mortals? Shadow, pass me a bucket¡ªI need to cry my eyes out," Odin said, joking but not at the same time, causing everyone to roll their eyes. "Well, Your Majesty, congratulations on going to the next round," Gold Goblin said. "Scarlett, or any of you, if you ever come across Kyle, let him qualify by all means," Nemesis said, not even looking at anyone, like he hadn''t just dropped a bombshell. "Why? This is so not fair," Odin muttered once again, his EQ always low. "Because I want to make a statement. Whenever I meet him, it would be best if it''s in the final. Why do you guys think I wear a mask?" Nemesis asked curiously. "To hide your identity, to prevent them from finding out about you," Gold Goblin said, his eyes watching Nemesis'' body movements to catch any abnormalities that might give away his intentions. "Yes and no. You see, demons will invade our world in the coming future, so we need all the talents we can get. And most of those talents are either the guild masters or executives, with exceptions for those who prefer solo play. Apocalypse isn''t just any game¡ªit''s a means of survival. What do you think the families and people in power will do when they discover a threat that can challenge their position, and that threat refuses to submit to them?" Nemesis asked the group. "They nip the bud before it blooms. They kill them before their power awakens in our world," Shadow answered, her face slightly frowning. "Exactly. While I don''t care much about countless people I don''t know¡ªor this damn world¡ªI don''t have a choice. I can''t live in outer space, so I have to protect Earth, whether I like it or not. It''s not Earth''s business, and I definitely wouldn''t want to do that alone. That''s going to be very tasking, so I have to keep as much talent as I can," Nemesis said. "Yeah, right, the lazy Nemesis is back," Odin retorted. Nemesis, of course, ignored Odin''s remark, used to it already. "You see, the mask we''re using¡ªcredits to our team¡ªblocks all forms of probing or spying abilities from others or tools. It''s made by dwarves from far continents, and well, credits to Leviathan for a smooth sail, we were able to acquire it and sell it. Although we would have made a loss if not for Scarlett''s talent, it''s worth it. Saving the lives of many who are unaware of the danger." "Alright, stop talking like a good guy, Your Holiness." "Cut it off, Odin. We can smell your jealousy from miles away." "Wait, you''re the god of smell, Shadow? So I''m the only damn mortal here? How sad," Odin said, sulking. "Leave him be. He''ll get over it soon," Gold Goblin said to Shadow, who was about to strangle Odin. "The second reason," Nemesis continued, "is¡ªyou''re right¡ªto hide my identity. I needed to carry out an investigation into the case of my parents'' deaths. If they knew I was Nemesis, strong and all of that, aside from their failed assassination attempts¡ªwhich wouldn''t bother me¡ªthey would cover their tracks very well, making it rather tedious, if not impossible, to find those involved in my parents'' murder. But with the supposed deaths of both siblings, there''s no need to worry about revenge. They could drop their guard, and with that, I got the information I needed. "You see? Both purposes have been fulfilled, so there''s no reason to hide my identity anymore. I want them to know that I''m coming¡ªnot just have them guessing. Let them shake in their boots as I come after them one by one like the Reaper," Nemesis said, his eyes cold and sharp like a predator ready to pounce on its prey. "I get it. But what does that have to do with Kyle and him reaching the final? Just tell me you want to kick his ass and humiliate him. Stop trying to be some superhero," Odin said fearlessly. Well, that wasn''t the first time he was dancing with death. "Ah, why do you have to be so dumb, Odin? The moniker doesn''t even fit you. Odin¡ªquite the opposite of it, actually. He''s planning to send a message, idiot. A MESSAGE. What better way to send a message than to kick the ass of their lapdog?" Shadow said, extremely eager to kick Odin''s face off. "Oh. He could have just said that sooner instead of beating around the bush and telling stories like we were some kids going to bed." "Ah," everyone exclaimed except Odin and Nemesis. "How can someone be so stupid?" Shadow exclaimed. "I truly don''t know," Gold Goblin said before bursting into laughter. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 40 - CHAPTER 40: ODIN VS KYLE [Next battle - Odin of Argus Guild vs. Kyle of Golden Lion Guild] [Competing players, get ready for battle.] "Hahahaha, I get to face Mr. Hotshot¡ªhe''s cooked," Odin laughed like a madman. Of course, everyone ignored him, pretending like they never knew him in the first place. Kyle faced Odin in an eye-contact battle. Kyle lost. He could never beat the childish Odin in such battles. "You know, you don''t look like much for someone who''s a hotcake. I don''t see anything special in you," Odin spoke as bluntly as ever. Kyle, stringing an arrow to his bow, directed it toward Odin. "Well, maybe because you are an idiot," Kyle replied, finding the young man before him infuriating. "Hmm, I doubt that. I''m the smartest guy you will ever come across. It''s most likely because you always interact with people who matter¡ªthe main characters, you know? Just like me! You are interacting with me, a main character," Odin said bashfully. "Has anyone ever told you to try and speak less? You talk like a fool, and you just create the urge within others to want to kill you badly," Kyle said, angry enough to want to skin Odin alive. "Well, they actually¡ª" Odin''s statement was cut short as Kyle didn''t even give him the opportunity to finish. The moment he heard the system announcement to begin, he fired. Odin, activating his talent¡ªhis eyes turning gold¡ªdodged the attack, barely. "Hey, it''s rude to attack talking people!" Odin said, clearly offended. "True, but I could swear I only heard a pig talking," Kyle said, releasing another arrow toward Odin. "Piggg!!!??? You!!" Odin screamed, dodging the attack again. Kyle frowned. Missing twice was no big deal, but missing twice in a row? Now that was annoying. "Hmph! Surprised I could dodge your attack? It''s only natural¡ªI''m strong, after all," Odin bragged, his angry demeanor melting away quickly. "Hah, I would have preferred if you were angry¡ªit''s far better. At least I wouldn''t have to listen to your annoying words," Kyle said, already frustrated to the limit just from listening to Odin. Increasing the tempo of his attacks, Kyle shot two arrows almost simultaneously, his reaction speed insanely fast. Odin''s eyes, with his observation talent still active, saw the path of the arrows and moved away, running toward Kyle, daggers in his hands. Kyle, his concentration at its peak, nocked another arrow and launched it. The speed was extreme, and the force behind it was immense. The arrow flew faster than Odin could react. It pierced his chest, causing critical damage for hitting his heart. "Wow, guess you''re getting serious. I should too," Odin said to Kyle. But he would soon come to realize just how wrong he was. Odin couldn''t get close to Kyle. Despite having the observation talent, he couldn''t fare well against a measly A-rank talent. Kyle''s arrows were fired with such speed that Odin was barely able to keep up. "Oi, what kind of crazy stat do you have, you damn bastard?!" Odin shouted, feeling extremely pissed. "Why do I look weak? I barely passed the last round, and now I''m struggling in this one," Odin said, downcast. "Well, my talent was never suitable for fighting," Odin comforted himself, shamelessly feeling refreshed. Kyle felt so irritated listening to Odin speak shamelessly. The faster I win, the better it is for my mental health, Kyle thought, feeling like he was losing brain cells just from being close to Odin. "Hey, what''s that look on your face? I find what you just thought very insulting," Odin said, clearly displeased. Kyle was speechless, looking at Odin. Does he listen to thoughts now? Kyle stopped shooting arrows for a moment, trying to recover from the sheer stupidity exuding from Odin. "Am I losing HP for every stupid word he says? ''Cause I won''t last long if I am," Kyle muttered, resuming his attack. "Guess I can''t get close to him. Heck, half my HP is gone, and I haven''t been able to take more than a third of his health. How annoying," Odin sulked. Kyle nocked another arrow but halted from firing. "What the hell are you doing?" he asked, looking at Odin in disbelief. "What do you think I''m doing?" Odin asked, annoyed. Kyle continued staring at him. "Why the hell are you sitting on the floor?!" Kyle screamed. "What do you want me to do? I can''t beat you! I tried, but it''s no use. Beating you is easier said than done. I''m tired of fighting you¡ªyou''re cheating. Just keep shooting your things; I''ll be dead before you know it," Odin said, falling onto his back, not a single care in the world. "Aren''t you a guild leader? Don''t you feel any shame embarrassing your guild members like this?" Kyle asked, finding the scene before him unbelievable. "What?! Ashamed? They can leave if they feel like I''m a disappointment. I''m not meant to fight, but here I am, in the top eight! If they think they can do better, then they''re better off creating their own guild or joining another. I didn''t force them to join me," Odin said with a flat face. Kyle was speechless. In his life, he had never met such a shameless person before. "You really are the most shameless man I have ever seen, you know that, right?" Kyle asked, frustrated and annoyed. "Hah, I should make this quick. The longer I spend with you, the more annoying it gets," Kyle said, nocking another arrow. "Urgh," Kyle felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. Moving his hand to the source of the pain, he grabbed a kunai knife lodged in his side. He stared at Odin, speechless. "Totally worth it. I never told you I wasn''t going to attack," Odin said from where he sat. "I didn''t tell you to lose concentration, did I?" Odin asked, as if he hadn''t just done the most shameless thing ever. Kyle felt like coughing blood, surprised at the lengths of shamelessness Odin could reach. Odin, though, continued staring at Kyle with an expression that said, I did nothing wrong. "How have you lived this long with such a character?" Kyle asked, finding it hard to believe that no one had been tempted to bash Odin''s head in and happily go to jail for it. To Kyle, it would have been worth it¡ªgoing to jail, knowing Odin was no more. "I don''t know, maybe ''cause my character makes me lovable and fun to be around," Odin said. "Hah¡­ please just die," Kyle said, firing another arrow. The fight against Odin was proving to be the most mentally exhausting battle he had ever fought since he was born. Clang! Kyle''s arrow collided with a kunai thrown by Odin. Odin, rising to his feet, patted himself. "It works surprisingly well. Why didn''t I think of it sooner? I know the path your arrows could take, so why don''t I deflect them with kunais? I''m able to know the best place my kunai should hit to perfectly deflect the attack," Odin muttered. Kyle, though, wasn''t going to allow the fight to continue longer than it already had¡ªhe felt like his thinking ability would recede the more time he spent with Odin. Nocking three arrows to his bow at once, he fired them, then nocked three more at an extremely fast pace and released them. "Oi, oi, this is too much! Come on, don''t be such a killjoy! Shooting three arrows at once and with such speed and strength should be illegal! System! Say something! This guy is obviously cheating!!" Odin called out, finally finding the battle too much to handle. He couldn''t keep up with Kyle''s speed of shooting arrows, nor the sheer number. It didn''t take a genius to know what was going to happen¡ªsoon, Odin was turned into a porcupine. [Battle ends] [Winner: Kyle of the Golden Lion Guild] [Congratulations, you advance to the semi-final round] Kyle watched the disappearing body of Odin, trying so hard to restrain himself from shooting at the already dead and vanishing figure. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hateful bastard. I pray I never face him in battle again. I''d rather go up against my father than that crazy bastard," Kyle muttered, utterly exhausted from dealing with Odin''s shameless antics. Odin was teleported back to the lounge. "What?" Odin asked, annoyed at the blank faces staring at him. "Do you not have any shame?" Nemesis couldn''t help but complain, his voice uncharacteristically frustrated. It wasn''t his usual emotionless tone¡ªhe felt genuinely exasperated, staring at the shameless Odin. How did I recruit someone like him? I hope I don''t regret my actions... Hope? I''m already regretting it, Nemesis thought, rubbing his temples with his fingers. "What shamelessness? I was trying to win! Great men try to win, no matter the means used to achieve victory. It doesn''t matter¡ªwhat matters is victory!" Odin justified his actions shamelessly once more. "And did you win?" Scarlett asked, her face expressionless. "Well, the opponent was rather more brilliant than I had expected. In a battle between two brilliant generals, I fell short," Odin said, pride swelling within him. "Besides, you made me lose. ''Allow Kyle to win'' was the command you gave me. I had to go easy on him because of you¡ªnothing more, nothing less." "Indeed, ''go easy'' by sitting on the floor¡­ or by using tricks to win. How enviable indeed," Shadow retorted. "I have had enough of this conversation! You guys are clearly ganging up on me!" Odin said, feeling wronged. Everyone rolled their eyes, not even bothering to respond to Odin''s remark. They all knew, after all, that the shameless Odin would never realize just how shameless he truly was. Chapter 41 - CHAPTER 41: THE REGRESSORS TRUTH "Guess we are up next?" Gold Goblin said to Scarlett, being the only two remaining opponents. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, it''s just us two," Scarlett said, a smile on her face. "Well, guess Gold Goblin will have his ass kicked publicly," Odin said through his laugh. [Next battle: Gold Goblin of Hedj Guild vs. Scarlett of Rose Guild] [Competing players are to prepare] "Well, there''s not really much to prepare for," Gold Goblin said while smiling, waiting for the system to teleport him and his opponent to the arena. Scarlett and Gold Goblin were teleported to the arena. Standing apart, face to face with one another, Gold Goblin smiled at Scarlett. "Odin probably wants you to not go easy on me and whoop my ass. But you see, I can''t let that happen¡ªmy unborn kids will hate me if I allow that to happen," Gold Goblin said to Scarlett. "So you want me to go easy on you? If that''s what you want, then it''s fine," Scarlett said, thinking of ways to weaken herself in order to go easy on Gold Goblin. "Hahaha, that won''t be necessary," Gold Goblin said. "System, I choose to quit," Gold Goblin said, still smiling at Scarlett. Of course, no one could see the smile on his face, but his voice carried enough cheerfulness for one to know. [Are you sure you want to surrender?] [Yes/No] Gold Goblin picked the "Yes" button without giving it a second thought. [Winner: Scarlett of Rose Guild] [Advances to the semi-finals] Scarlett and Gold Goblin were both teleported back to the lounge after the system announcement. "Yo, what the hell, bro? You didn''t even put up a fight! How can you be so stupid to surrender before you even begin fighting? That is so dumb, so, so dumb. I thought you were at least half as smart as me," Odin said, furious at Gold Goblin for ruining his fun. "Shut up, moron. Half as smart as you? That''s probably going to make me the dumbest person in the universe. And I do know what I''m doing. Let me ask you a question, Odin¡ªdo you think I can win?" Gold Goblin asked, already collapsing onto a couch. "No, I certainly believe you will have your ass whooped like you always have. That will be fun as hell to watch," Odin said, breaking into small laughs in between. "See? What''s the point of fighting, then, if I''m going to lose? That''s just dumb and a waste of time and effort. Plus, it''s against Scarlett. It would have been an embarrassing loss, like someone''s battle," Gold Goblin said. "Tsk, talk about being a scaredy cat. What about the adrenaline rush? The fun in a good ol'' battle against someone stronger than you? What about the ''evolve right here and now'' mentality you get when facing Scarlett?" Odin asked. "Well, I guess you''re still as dumb as ever. No, thank you. I didn''t have to embarrass myself in the name of an adrenaline rush like a certain someone, and that''s good for me. Well, guys, I''ll be off. Got some meetings to be at, sadly. Speaking of meetings¡ªhey, Nemesis, if you send your message, that''s going to put me in a big mess. I mean, the president of Mer knows that the both of us are partners, thanks to my stupidity. If the people involved in your parents'' case are as powerful as that, and the ones in the demon betrayal case are even worse, what''s going to happen to me? Because I, for one, know that I''ll be doomed. My companies and hard work will be going down the drain. What the heck am I supposed to do about that, genius?" Gold Goblin asked, pained, finally realizing how doomed he would be when Nemesis made his statement. "It''s actually simple, Gold Goblin. Sell everything and go into hiding like us. We stock a safe house that no one alive aside from you knows about. Come on, don''t lie to me¡ªI know you have one. You''re not that dumb. We have enough food to last us two years, and then we stay put. Well, you guys stay put until the apocalypse descends," Nemesis said, sounding like someone obviously stating the obvious. Gold Goblin was speechless after listening to Nemesis. "Are you crazy??? I am the richest man in the world! Just to be clear, in case you don''t understand the significance of that statement¡ªI hold a stake in the world''s economy! If I sell all my assets, it''s going to have a big blow on the economy¡ªa big blow! Do you want to destroy the economy of the world? Come on, man, there are innocent people in all of this, you know," Gold Goblin asked, confused over Nemesis'' nonchalant attitude toward the problem at hand. "Well, honestly, yes. I want the economy to crumble. I want our world to descend into some state of anarchy, or let''s say, apocalypse. Wanna know why?" Nemesis asked. "Shoot. Perhaps you''ve finally given up on this world. Listen, Nemesis, I know that the world has been cruel to you. But not just you¡ªit''s been cruel to all of us, you know that? Well, except Gold Goblin. Life has been unfair to us all. So if you want the world to go into anarchy as a means of getting back at what happened to your parents, then I must say¡ªyou have a lot to learn, which is understandable. You''re still a young man. Have you graduated from a university yet? Cause¡ªwait, you''re still a virgin, right? Dude, honestly, I think we have to talk. You have a lot to¡ª" "Odin, if you say any more than that, I will have you stripped naked in the middle of a busy street," Nemesis said, shutting up the dumb and annoying Odin. "Relax, you all. I want the economy to fail and the world to start failing in everyday life because the faster our world descends into anarchy, especially as a result of the apocalypse, the more active what''s left of the Supreme Will can be in our world. What happens when every human plays Apocalypse? Well, unlike other games, it won''t lead to a failed society. Food production will continue, medicine will not fail¡ªprobably advance, even¡ªthings will continue to run smoothly. People will continue being fed, but no longer with Earth currency, but Apocalypse currency. The Supreme Will will take care of all of that. That will benefit the world greatly, will it not? And the most important reason¡ªthe apocalypse will descend faster, giving us the chance to adapt quicker," Nemesis explained. "I see. And how do you know all of this?" Gold Goblin asked, voicing what had been on everyone''s mind for a while now¡ªNemesis always seemed to know a lot about the apocalypse, more than he normally should be able to know. "Because I''m a regressor," Nemesis said almost instantly, replying to Gold Goblin without giving it a second thought. "Whaaaatt?!" Everyone chorused, even Scarlett. "Whaaaat? You''re a regressor? That''s pretty slick, man! It''s no wonder you''re always ten steps ahead, dude. That is so awesome!" Odin couldn''t help but say, screaming loudly. "Hey, I get why Odin is thrilled, but you¡ªseriously? You just had to say it like it''s no big deal? Come on, bro, where''s the secret thingy that most main characters and regressors do in novels? This doesn''t feel right. Are you going to silence us now for knowing your biggest truth?" Gold Goblin asked, worried. "What biggest truth? What''s so special about people knowing I''m a regressor? I don''t care. Whether you know or not, whether you strategize thanks to knowing, I''m still going to kill you if you''re an enemy. No suspense. Perhaps time might be the only thing delaying it," Nemesis said plainly. "So just like him¡ªconfident as ever," Shadow said. "Hey, Shadow, don''t go falling in love with Nemesis. It will break your heart, trust me. This man has no feelings for your gender at¡ª" Odin''s words were cut short as he was almost pegged to the wall by a dagger thrown by Nemesis. "Alright, I take back what I just said," Odin said, spooked out by Nemesis'' ruthlessness. "Hey, what was I like in my last life? Didn''t I die old and rich, with so many women at my feet? Was I known as the greatest man to ever live? Come on, tell me, bro! You can''t do this to me¡ªspit it out already!" Odin asked, like a silly child asking for candy. "Well, if you wanna know, I''d be glad to tell you. You lost against the demons, ripped apart piece by piece, cooked, and eaten with a nice stew by the demons. Like it, right?" Nemesis said. "Nah, it''s alright. Thank God for second chances, I must say," Odin said, feeling pale imagining the way he had died. "And Gold Goblin, yours wasn''t so nice either. None of ours were. We lost against the demons, and they weren''t kind to us in our last moments. So let''s get our revenge in this life. What do you say about that?" Nemesis asked, standing up and preparing to log out, with a big semifinal match ahead the following day. "Sounds good. Let''s make them pay for turning us into delicious stew," Odin said. "Uhm, you mean you, right? You were the only one made into a stew," Gold Goblin reminded him. "Oh, wow, thanks for the reminder. Well, let''s show the demons this time around for turning me into a delicious stew," Odin said. Everyone followed suit and logged out after Nemesis. Chapter 42 - CHAPTER 42: FORCES IN THE DARK In a room with barely any light, dark and cold, human presence could be felt. Well, not just human presence¡ªthere seemed to be another presence sitting on a makeshift throne of some sort. His eyes were red like blood, his skin in no way human, red and hard. Two long horns protruded from his forehead. His body was extremely large, having the width of three heavily built men combined, but not looking fat as one would expect. Instead, his muscles were well-built and refined. His height was tall enough to be intimidating, and the aura and pressure he released only made matters worse. Standing in front of him were humans, positioned respectfully before the unknown creature. "Lord Baron, Jacob is here," a human announced, walking in together with Jacob¡ªthe man who had battled Nemesis. "Lord Baron," Jacob said, bowing his head respectfully toward the unknown being. "Hmm, inferior being, tell me, what happened to you?" the unknown creature asked, his red eyes staring intently at Jacob. "Yes, my lord, I had a battle with the player known as Nemesis and lost. But that is not all¡ªI don''t know how he did it, but he sealed my talent. I''m unable to use my talent or any water-related spells, my lord. Please, my lord, help me," Jacob pleaded, falling to his knees. "So you are saying this player sealed your talent? Very interesting," the loud voice of the unknown being rumbled. "Anything else that needs to be said concerning the fight with this unknown man?" "My lord, Nemesis¡ªthe player behind this¡ªactually lost it after I demonized myself. The rage in his eyes¡­ My lord, I think he knows about our secret one way or another. I don''t know if he knows of your presence, but I believe he is aware of our relationship, my lord," Jacob said, his head still bowed and his body still on his knees. "I see. This player, Nemesis¡­ He looks like a fun toy to play with. And what is his identity?" the unknown being asked once more. "I do not know, my lord. I was unable to gain any information concerning him¡ªhis mask prevented me from doing so," Jacob replied. "And who was supposed to investigate the background of this Nemesis?" the unknown being asked. "It is I, my lord," a young man said, stepping closer to the unknown being and falling to one knee. "Hmm¡­ Kyle, was it? You are a promising lad who has never failed me once nor our great cause, so I hope your record remains untarnished," the unknown being said. "I''m overwhelmed that you know the name of a lowly being like me, my lord. My lord, please punish me for disappointing you greatly. I have failed to uncover the identity of this player Nemesis. He has done well in hiding himself, as well as his identity. Little is known about him, my lord," Kyle admitted, his head bowed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Disappointing. So disappointing. To think that you lowly creatures can''t get a single job done¡­ How disappointing, yet I expect no less from backward beings like you all. But I am a merciful lord. I will pardon you this one time for your failure, Kyle. But know this¡ªI shall not condone failure next time. So you better find out who this man is before our next meeting, or else your fate will not be a pleasant one," the unknown being warned. "Thank you for your grace, my lord," Kyle said before retreating backward to stand with the other humans. "How goes the descent of our god¡ªthe one willing to purify and show this world his grace and infinite mercy? Tell me, how is the progress?" the unknown being asked. "My lord," an aged man stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "There is progress, although slow, but not enough to worry about. The will of our world is strongly resisting the opening of a dimensional rift that would allow the safe passage of the great army meant to purify the world, my lord," the aged man explained, his head bowed. "Hmm¡­ Very well. Try as much as possible to speed up the process. The faster your world is harnessed, the quicker it is to prepare against the great annihilation of worlds," the unknown being said. "Well then, you may all leave. This meeting has come to an end," the unknown being declared. "My lord, pardon my actions, but please¡­ how can I rectify my predicament? Losing my talent will place me at a great disadvantage," Jacob pleaded, his head still bowed. "Oh, you¡­ Well, you don''t have to worry much about it. I have a perfect solution for that," the unknown being said. "Take him and turn him into a demon beast. He will at least be useful in that way," the unknown being ordered one of his guards¡ªwho was just like him, except with a less built body, shorter height, and shorter horns. Jacob, hearing the unknown being''s words, was terrified. "No, my lord! Please, do not do this to me! I am still useful! Even without my talent, I can still rise above others and be of great use to you, my lord. Please, my lord! Do not turn me into one of those beasts!" Jacob shouted at the top of his voice, pleading furiously, completely overcome with fear at the thought of being turned into one of those monsters. A demon beast¡ªa low-level demonic creature with no mind of its own. The only thing the demonic beast thought about was carnage and destruction. That was the only instinct the demonic creatures had. Jacob didn''t want to turn into one of those mindless beasts. Seeing the unknown being not even listening to what he was saying, Jacob opted for the next best thing¡ªrunning. He turned around and tried to flee but was knocked to the ground by Kyle and pinned. "Where do you think you''re going, Jacob?" Kyle said, his voice laced with cruelty. "Let me gooooo! I beg of youuuuu! Kyleeee, pleaseeee, pleaseeee! I don''t want to turn into a beast! Don''t let this happen to meeee, please let me goooo!" Jacob begged, tears streaming down his face. "No can do, friend. I do not wish to face the Lord''s wrath. Well, I will definitely miss you and your screams. Hah, feels so refreshing¡ªwould make a perfect ringtone if you ask me," Kyle said, his words as cruel as the smile on his face. "I will kill youuu! I will kill youuu, Kyle, you damn bastard! This is all your fault! If you hadn''t come to me, I definitely wouldn''t have been foolish enough to use the demonized form! I definitely wouldn''t have been in all this mess, you fucking bastard! I hope you die a miserable death!" Jacob screamed at Kyle, wrestling for freedom but unable to do so. Kyle pinned him to the ground perfectly. "Well, if I were you, I''d be thinking about my own miserable end. Don''t worry, you won''t feel too lonely. I promise to come pay you a visit once in a while. Please do not break my heart and act like you don''t know me then," Kyle said before standing up, the guards of the unknown being already holding Jacob''s hands and dragging him away. Jacob screamed loudly, begging as he was dragged off. ''Hah, there goes another of my fun toys. I will miss you too, Jacob. I keep losing all my toys. How annoying,'' Kyle thought, walking away along with the other humans after receiving the order from the unknown being. --- Getting home, Kyle fell onto his bed, extremely tired and preparing to rest, a big semifinal awaiting him the following day. ''Guess it will be against Nemesis soon. Hopefully, his fight won''t be as crazy as today''s,'' Kyle thought. Thinking of his match today made his blood boil. ''That bastard. I should have given him a more painful death,'' Kyle thought. ''Although¡­ he makes for a good toy, if I must say. Perhaps he might be the perfect replacement for Jacob. I mean, I need to restock on my toys¡ªI''ve been losing a lot of them lately. Tsk, I guess I''m being careless with my toys now,'' Kyle complained in his head. ''That arrogant demon. "Lowly creatures"? Who does he think he is? Giving me a second chance? Damn fool. I am the one who gives people second chances¡ªor not. I decide who lives or dies. Taking my toy from me without asking for my permission¡­ I will make sure I give him the most painful death ever!'' Kyle thought, extremely annoyed over today''s meeting. ''I should sleep well. I might have a go against a soon-to-be toy tomorrow. I shouldn''t disappoint my toy. First impressions, they say, matter a lot. So I should be at my best against my toy¡ªcan''t disappoint him, can I?'' Kyle thought, anticipating his match against Nemesis. Turning the lights off, Kyle soon fell asleep. --- "Roarrr!" Jacob¡ªno, the shadow of Jacob¡ªroared, now turned into a demonic beast and placed in a cage. Jacob, now a demonic beast, clawed at the cage and bit it, trying to break free and fulfill its innate desire for carnage and destruction. It wasn''t the only demonic beast caged and trapped, though¡ªthere were several demonic creatures like it, roaring and trying to break free, reaching a thousand! "Hmm, soon those inferior creatures that call themselves humans shall know what it means to feel fear," the unknown being, Demon Baron Arjit, said, laughing loudly, waiting expectantly for that day of carnage. Chapter 43 - CHAPTER 43: NEMESIS VS ABYSS Fourth day of the event. The semi-finals of the Guild Masters event, with only four guild masters left. Four guild masters, with two losing and two advancing to the next stage until one guild leader is announced the winner. Nemesis of the Dark Star Guild¡ªone that viewers have come to rally behind. His display and show of strength had been enough to awe both common people and players watching. First was his battle against Dan, where he wasn''t hit, not even once. Then the second, and the most spectacular, was the one against Jacob. That was the battle that awed and won the masses'' hearts. His control of spells, his confidence that was borderline arrogance, his ruthlessness in the end¡ªit all captivated the audience. Well, he certainly didn''t have the hero vibe that would inspire kids, but he did have the dominator vibe. Since the beginning of the event, he had been given quite a few nicknames¡ªthe Dominator, the Water God¡ªbut the nickname that struck a chord in people''s hearts and had a long-lasting effect was the famous "Nemesis the Unhurt." This stemmed from the fact that he had never once been hit by an attack. Many believed he was the most likely to win the event. Another contestant who wasn''t exactly a children''s hero, but was still seen as a cool and maniacal player by the masses, was Abyss. "The Undead King," as people referred to him, was no mistake but a true testament to his abilities. Commanding hundreds of undead like a king, giving orders while his undead minions tore his enemies to pieces, made people view him as the villain player. Well, his bad reputation for turning other players into undead and crippling their accounts only added fuel to the claim¡ªnot that Abyss would have minded, though. Although he was the least liked contender, with Nemesis following after him, he still had supporters¡ªthose who liked the dark and bad-guy persona, as well as realists who believed he would come out on top in the tournament. After all, fighting so many undead, it wouldn''t be long before an opponent''s stamina bottomed out, just like a certain player, Dual Blade. And targeting Abyss himself, while potentially rewarding, had been discovered to be extremely difficult. Scarlett, the only woman in the top four, had a large fanbase, rivaled only by Kyle in terms of popularity. Although her quarter-final match was, well, quite the anti-climactic bout one would have hoped for, her first match was enough to leave a strong impression of her strength and abilities. "The War Goddess," as she was called, was strongly backed by fans to win the event. Kyle¡ªwell-loved by many. First, he was extremely handsome. No one had seen Nemesis'' face, so most assumed he was ugly, Abyss was considered average, and Kyle was super handsome. Plus, his charisma and presence naturally drew people toward him. He was another player fans were eager to see win. --- [Welcome to the Semi-Final Round] [For the first time, the four competing players will have a designated audience stand, particularly created to accommodate them in recognition of their show of strength and abilities. The greater your strength, the greater the honor you receive in Apocalypse.] [Selecting opponents randomly for players¡­] [Nemesis of the Dark Star Guild vs. Abyss of the Abyss Guild] [Kyle of the Golden Lion Guild vs. Scarlett of the Rose Guild] [The players fighting in the first round will be teleported to the Arena of Neutrality soon, while the players in the second round will remain at their stand, spectating if they choose.] "Hahahahaha! Finally, I get to face Nemesis. This is going to be one hell of a wonderful match if you ask me," Abyss said, laughing. "Can you shut up?" Kyle said, finding Abyss''s loud voice to be pretty annoying. Standing up from his seat, Kyle walked over to Nemesis and extended his hand for a handshake. "You must be Nemesis. Glad to finally meet you. Your actions in Apocalypse have been mind-blowing and wonderful, leaving me chasing nothing but shadows," Kyle said, a smile on his face that could melt any lady''s heart. Retracting his hand after waiting for a handshake but not receiving one, he turned to Scarlett. "Oh, and Scarlett, your feats are no less impressive than Nemesis''s. The way you two play, it almost seems like you know each other. Well, that''s not my business to pry into, but I must say, I find your ability to make it this far respect-worthy. I hope I can put up a good challenge against you," Kyle said, the smile still on his face. "Can you shut up already and go sit down? I hate annoying guys like you who act all nice only to stab people in the back," Abyss growled. Kyle only smiled at Abyss''s statement before returning to his seat. --- "Did you see that? That smile on his face? God, I''d do anything to make Kyle mine," a random lady watching the event said out loud to her friends. "And who does that masked weirdo think he is? Not even bothering to shake hands with Kyle? He should be honored to be in Kyle''s presence," her friend complained. "Right? Hey, is he talking to that ugly bitch who can''t do without a mask?" "Hey! Who the hell are you calling ugly? Don''t you dare insult my queen!" a young man sitting some distance away from the girls overheard them and couldn''t help but fight back. "Queen, my foot! As if you''ve even seen her face. Unlike her, hiding behind a mask, my Kyle doesn''t need to do that and still looks beautiful!" one of the girls defended, already daydreaming about Kyle. "Please, sir, miss, this establishment does not condone arguments or any disturbances. Kindly remain quiet and avoid disrupting other patrons," a nearby waiter said politely, cutting off the argument before it escalated. "Hmph," all parties scoffed before turning back to the TV broadcasting the event. --- [Players Nemesis and Abyss, get ready to be teleported in 10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... 0] The system announced before teleporting both players to the arena. Nemesis stood across from Abyss. "So, allow me to ask you a question. Is it really true, or was what you said that day on the broadcast a lie?" Abyss asked the apathetic Nemesis. "It''s true. Believe it or not," Nemesis replied curtly. ''I should probably still hide my talent one last time and pretend to dodge. If I want to send the perfect message when facing Kyle in the final, this is the best way. Thank goodness I''ll be facing him in the final¡ªa spectacular way to send a message,'' Nemesis thought. His train of thought, however, was interrupted by Abyss''s constant talking. "Hello? Still there? I''m asking a question. Mind giving me an answer?" Abyss continued, not giving up. "Any questions you have for me should come after the battle, not now," Nemesis said. "Well, works for me. After beating you into submission, getting answers from you should be a lot easier," Abyss said arrogantly. Nemesis stared at Abyss. "You know, people have died miserably for less against me," he warned, taking his sword from his inventory. "Well, they were probably just too weak," Abyss said once more. "Wake up from your slumber," he commanded, his undead rising at his call. "Well, this is going to be fun. I''ll enjoy watching my undead rip you to shreds." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, they''ll have to catch me first," Nemesis said, dashing toward Abyss. Abyss''s undead rushed toward Nemesis, encircling him the way they had against Dual Blade. --- "Do you think he''ll win? Nemesis, I mean," Kyle asked the otherwise silent Scarlett. Of course, he got no response. "Tell me, are you always this quiet, or do you just hate talking to strangers? You know, even if we''re going to fight, that doesn''t mean we have to be enemies. You get what I mean, right?" Kyle tried again to get Scarlett to talk, but once more, all he received was silence. ''Hah, a toy of this magnitude is truly magnificent. Where has this toy been all my life? She''ll be quite the fun one to play with. Can''t wait to make her mine,'' Kyle thought, the bright smile still on his face. Scarlett, however, found it repulsive. After learning what Kyle had done to her and her brother in her last life, she couldn''t help but feel anger rising within her. She wanted to rip Kyle apart. But there was still a part of her that wished it was all a joke¡ªthat the big brother Kyle she once knew was real and not a fake. "You know, ignoring people isn''t always a good thing. It has its downsides, if you ask me," Kyle said once more. "Your mask... I can''t help but notice that you, Nemesis, Odin, that crazy guy Shadow¡ªso many guild masters wear masks. Is there a reason for it? A special tradition or something? Because I''m genuinely curious about it. What you look like, what Nemesis looks like... Yuck, I do not want to see what Odin looks like. But you... I''d love to see it¡ªthe beautiful face behind that mask. That would be quite the sight. Something I''m looking forward to seeing," Kyle said, still smiling. Still no response from Scarlett, but he wasn''t deterred. Instead, he found it amusing. For the first time, someone was ignoring him. Chapter 44 - CHAPTER 44: ABYSS VS NEMESIS II "Well, what are you going to do, surrounded like that? Guess you lose. Swordsmen are easier to deal with than the rest," Abyss said triumphantly. "Well, on a normal occasion, yes, then you are right. But you see, the norms don''t apply to me," Nemesis said, running toward Abyss. The undead, of course, rushed toward Nemesis, attacking from all fronts. Nemesis dodged skillfully, not wanting to rely on his talent. He dodged and then slashed at an undead, delivering a critical hit. An undead jumped, its mouth wide open, preparing for a bite, but Nemesis didn''t give it the opportunity. Moving to the left, he dodged the attack, and while the undead was still in the air, he slashed at its neck, leaving a deep cut. Another undead, like the previous one that jumped¡ªa dire wolf undead¡ªswung its claw at Nemesis, planning to slash his hand. Nemesis raised his sword and blocked the attack, kicking the undead away, then turned around and slashed at another undead. Nemesis was skillful, cutting down undeads one by one, reducing their numbers slowly but surely¡ªnot enough for people to notice, but enough for him to know that there was progress. "Hmm, he''s just like the last swordsman I fought, fighting the undead till his stamina bottoms out and he loses. I expected better from him, but I guess he''s all bark and no bite," Abyss thought, disappointed that Nemesis was following the same steps that Dual Blade had. Kyle watched Nemesis''s display of brilliance¡ªhis sharp instincts that allowed him to escape danger, his body control, and his understanding of his opponents that let him make only minimal movements when dodging while perfectly timing each attack. "Hmm, he is good, but I guess Abyss will win. His stamina will probably bottom out soon, and then he''ll be swarmed by the undead and lose. But he was pretty good, just a bad match-up, that''s all," Kyle said to no one in particular, already giving up on trying to talk to Scarlett, the lady persistent in not speaking to him at all. "That is you judging him by the norm. He can''t be judged by the norm," the silent Scarlett finally spoke to Kyle for the first time. "Oh, you can speak. I never expected you to talk to me, you know. Thought you would remain silent and all of that," Kyle said, surprised to hear her talk. Of course, he was unable to realize that it was Annabelle¡ªher voice being different while talking to him. The same reason he was not aware that Nemesis was Greg when Nemesis talked to Abyss. It was quite simple, though¡ªit was the work of magic. Well, dragon magic, or better still, dragon tongue. "So tell me, Scarlett, that is if you are still willing to talk to me¡ªwhy do you feel Nemesis will win? And what do you mean by saying I''m using the norm to judge him?" Kyle asked, trying his luck, although not expecting an answer. But surprisingly, he got a reply again. "Because he is Nemesis. The norms don''t apply to him or anything he does." "Wow, sounds almost like you''re a fan of his," Kyle joked. Back to the battle, Nemesis continued his relentless slashing, stabbing, cutting, and kicking of the undead¡ªtheir numbers reducing slowly but surely. Abyss couldn''t help but notice an abnormality. Nemesis had been fighting for so long, but his stamina hadn''t bottomed out, nor had he taken any stamina regeneration potion. "How is this possible? You have been fighting for so long, and you still haven''t emptied your stamina. It certainly doesn''t make sense," Abyss shouted at the busy Nemesis. Nemesis, after cutting down an undead, lifted his head and stared at Abyss. "Like I said before, the norms don''t apply to me," he said, stabbing a goblin undead that was trying to sneak up on him¡ªwithout even bothering to look. "Wow, show-off," Abyss muttered. Nemesis continued fighting, killing, and killing and killing undead¡ªtheir numbers no longer looking infinite or the same. Their numbers were finally reducing. "Wow, it seems like I underestimated him. How silly of me," Abyss said, chuckling softly. "Wow, 30 undeads left. Guess I will have to get serious. 30¡ªjust the right number within my limit to control," he said. Nemesis swung his sword, attacking a gorilla undead. But unlike before, where his attack connected, the gorilla blocked his sword with its fist while throwing a punch with the other. Kicking the hand that tried to punch him, Nemesis was catapulted backward, away from the gorilla. "I guess you have gotten serious and are finally controlling your pets," Nemesis said, smiling. This time, it was Abyss doing the ignoring. A fire-blasting undead snake spewed fireballs at Nemesis. Nemesis dodged the attack, but he was not out of danger, as a gorilla fist was already close to his face¡ªpunching toward his dodging path. Bending his upper body backward, Nemesis narrowly escaped the attack of the gorilla. Placing his hands on the ground, his upper body still bent backward, he lifted his legs¡ªhis hands acting as support¡ªand delivered a kick to the gorilla before taking his hands off the ground and throwing a backflip in the process, landing on his feet. "Impressive. Very impressive, if I must say," Abyss complimented, increasing the tempo of his undeads'' attacks. But still, Nemesis showed why he was number one in Apocalypse, dodging perfectly and attacking at the right moment. Soon, Abyss''s undeads were reduced to just one¡­ then zero. "Wow, that was crazy. To kill all my undeads and still have stamina left? I mean, they were in their hundreds. How did you not get tired?" Abyss asked, curious about the answer. It''s easy. I''m a god. My stats cannot be compared to mortals," Nemesis said apathetically. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, saying cool things in an aloof way. How cool," Abyss muttered. "But you see, that''s not the end of it. I don''t believe that if you face all my undeads again, you won''t get tired. Rise from your slumber!" Abyss said, and the undeads all rose again. Chapter 45 - CHAPTER 45: NEMESIS VS ABYSS II "Wow, that was crazy. To kill all my undeads and still have stamina left? I mean, they were in their hundreds. How did you not get tired?" Abyss asked, curious about the answer. "It''s easy. I''m a god. My stats cannot be compared to mortals," Nemesis said apathetically. "Wow, saying cool things in an aloof way. How cool," Abyss muttered. "But you see, that''s not the end of it. I don''t believe that if you face all my undeads again, you won''t get tired. Rise from your slumber!" Abyss said, and the undeads all rose again. Well, Abyss wasn''t going to share his secret on how he could resurrect his undead a second time. It was actually part of his talent¡ªan active talent that could only be used once a day. Life Force Transfer. It was a talent that required consuming ninety percent of his HP to resummon his undead. But if he used this skill, he wouldn''t be able to use the skill he had used against Shadow¡ªthe one that allowed him to resurrect once after death. Being the King of the Undead, that skill also had a cooldown of one day. When one of either skill activated, the other went on cooldown too, just like the activated one. Nemesis stared at the undeads that were back. "You know, Abyss, I decided to kill your undeads one by one not because that was the only way I could do it. No, rather, it was because of someone. Dual Blade. That was my way of getting justice for him," Nemesis said. "Now that justice is out of the way, I do not wish to waste any more time playing with your excuse of an undead," Nemesis added, keeping his sword in his inventory. "What? You''re giving up? That is rather anti-climactic if you ask me. Thought you would fight till your last breath. Well, surrendering is better than embarrassing yourself," Abyss said, a victorious smile on his face. "Who said anything about surrendering?" Nemesis asked, a curious look on his face. "If you don''t wish to surrender, then what? How do you plan to face my undead?" Abyss asked. Kyle couldn''t help but look at Abyss. He is a tough opponent to face, I must admit. I will probably get drained of stamina before I can take them all out, adding mental strain to it. Guess it''s going to be a difficult final against Abyss, Kyle thought. Although sad, he had already believed Nemesis had lost the battle, which is why he was surprised when Nemesis talked about not having the interest to surrender. "What exactly do you plan to do?" Abyss asked. "Quite simple¡ªburn them all alongside you," Nemesis said frankly. "Dragon''s breath," he said, opening his mouth and spewing hot flames. The flames were immense, consuming every undead in their path and burning them to a crisp after causing continuous damage and emptying their HP. The undead couldn''t fight back, attempting to go behind Nemesis to escape the flames, but it was useless. The fire spread like a ring, with Nemesis at the center. This was Nemesis using dragon tongue to control the flames. Soon, all the undead, as well as Abyss, were burned to a crisp¡ªa scene shocking to everyone watching. Kyle couldn''t help but frown for the first time, seeing the devastating nature of the attack as well as its range. That attack might cause a lot of problems, he thought to himself. Scarlett, of course, noticed the frown on Kyle''s face. [Winner of this round: Nemesis of Dark Star Guild] [Congratulations on advancing to the final] The system announced Nemesis''s victory before teleporting him to the spectator area designated for the four remaining players. "Congratulations on your win! That was a beautiful fight. Your last skill, though, that was really powerful¡ªlike, super powerful. Thought you were a swordsman, but I guess I was wrong. Or am I not?" Kyle walked over to Nemesis, congratulating him. "Drop it. For someone trying so hard to kill me, it''s annoying to see you acting all friendly. See you in the final round," Nemesis replied coldly. "Kill you? I have no idea what you''re talking about. I feel like you have the wrong guy, honestly. I''m innocent," Kyle said innocently, still smiling at Nemesis. Abyss, though, sat on his seat, smiling brightly¡ªfor someone who had just lost. "That sort of power¡­ hahaha, I guess my time in this game won''t be as lonely as I thought. That was one brilliant battle, if I must say," Abyss said, speaking toward Nemesis. "I really want to make you into my undead so badly. What do you say? I''ll make you my second-in-command?" Abyss asked. "Say that after actually landing a hit on him," Scarlett replied to Abyss. "And who the hell do you think you are to be talking to me?" Abyss asked Scarlett, the smile on his face freezing into a frown. "The person that will destroy you if you keep saying stupid stuff," Scarlett said, ready to attack Abyss. Abyss, smiling, stood up as well¡ªnot planning to back down. The atmosphere grew tense. [Players are unable to fight one another while in the spectators'' stand. Punishment will be given to defaulters.] The system warned both players preparing to fight. "Lucky lady," Abyss muttered, returning to his seat. Scarlett did the same. Nemesis remained unmoved, sitting calmly like someone oblivious to the impending fight. Kyle, though, continued smiling. Hmm, she''s quite protective of Nemesis. Are they lovers by any chance? That would make things interesting if they really are, Kyle thought, finding the idea of a relationship between Scarlett and Nemesis fascinating. [Scarlett of Rose Guild vs. Kyle of Golden Lion Guild] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Both players are to prepare for their match-up.] "Guess it''s our turn. I hope we both put up a good fight, and may the best man win¡ªor player, I guess," Kyle said, smiling. Kyle and Scarlett were teleported to the arena, courtesy of the system¡ªthe last round of the semifinals was about to begin. "That Kyle¡­ I don''t get a good vibe from him, and I feel like he''s after you and the other lady¡ªScarlett, was it? You should be careful of him. He seems like someone who would backstab others," Abyss advised Nemesis, his eyes fixed on both players standing in the arena. "And how would you know that he''s dangerous?" Nemesis asked, amused at Abyss''s spot-on assessment¡ªKyle''s betrayal was a hard one to spot due to his perfect acting. There was a reason he had been fooled throughout his years with Kyle in his last life. "Let''s just say I have a way of knowing when someone has malicious intent toward me or someone else. An instinct I developed after getting backstabbed. Like you¡ªdespite our fight, you never had any malicious thoughts toward me. Truly surprising, if I must say." Chapter 46 - CHAPTER 46: THE CHILD WITHOUT POWER [Battle begins] The system announced. "Alright, it''s time for our little fight. May the best man win," Kyle said, retaining his to-kill-for smile. Scarlett, however, just stared at Kyle, not preparing for battle in any way. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your fight will not be with me. It will be with Nemesis. Guess you will be fighting him soon," Scarlett said, baffling Kyle. "Come on, we haven''t fought yet. There''s no need to believe you have lost already," Kyle tried encouraging Scarlett. "Lose? To you? No, not possible. You are just not mine to face. He''s waiting for you at the final. System, I surrender," Scarlett said. [Are you sure you wish to surrender??] [Yes/No] Scarlett chose Yes, turning into pixels and disappearing afterward. [Congratulations to Kyle for advancing to the final round] [The final battle awaits tomorrow] The system announced. Kyle was teleported to the spectators'' stand, finding Scarlett already there. "Why did you surrender?" Kyle asked Scarlett, sincerely curious about it. "Because I have a score to settle with you, and I can''t if you lose to her," Nemesis said while still sitting leisurely. "And you believe she can beat me even before fighting me?" Kyle asked, starting to find Nemesis''s statement insulting. "Yes," Nemesis replied almost instantly, like it wasn''t even a debatable topic. "Hah, would have loved it if she proved it to me in the arena, but I guess she couldn''t. That means she was scared. Enough of your sorry excuse," Kyle said, for the first time, a bit of his real persona exposed, his anger rising. "It doesn''t matter. You qualified, and that''s it," Scarlett said, ending the conversation before it led to a fight between Nemesis and Kyle¡ªor at least pretended to. "Congratulations on qualifying," Abyss said with a mocking smile before logging out, while Nemesis, seeing no reason to stay, did the same. Scarlett and Kyle remained for a bit longer, staring at each other. "I wish you weren''t just a hypocrite, and the fake smiles you always put on your face were genuine," Scarlett said to a stunned Kyle, who didn''t know how to reply before she logged out. ''Hmm, she sounded like someone who knew me,'' Kyle thought before logging out, planning to figure out the connection between Scarlett and him, as well as Nemesis. Meanwhile¡­ Scarlett pulled the gaming helmet from her face, took a deep and frustrated breath, her thoughts lingering on Kyle. "Hah¡­ why does it have to be like this? Brother against Kyle and all of that. I just miss the old days¡ªme, Mother, Father, Greg, Jessica, and Kyle. I wish I could relive those moments again. Is it true? Did Kyle really do that to me in Brother''s previous life? Did he kill Brother? Oh God, this is driving me insane. Brother will never lie¡­ How did you become so evil and twisted, Kyle?" Annabelle asked herself, a single tear dropping from her eyes. Flashback: The Past Little Kyle, for the first time, felt what it truly meant to be happy¡ªspending time with Greg and Annabelle. He had never felt so happy in his life playing with them. So it became the norm for Kyle. After school, he followed Greg home and spent some time there until it was time to leave, his driver taking him home afterward. The once gloomy and sad Kyle soon started smiling and having a bright side. The negativity and sadness weighing him down felt lighter and lighter. But¡­ "Where were you?" Mr. Albert, who had returned home earlier than Kyle anticipated, asked the surprised Kyle. Kyle, as usual, had gone to Greg''s house to spend some time with his other family, expecting to return before his father, as he had always done. "I... I... spent time... with a... friend," Kyle responded to his father, fidgeting. "Hmm. Is that so? Done with the assignment I gave you?" Mr. Albert asked. "Almost... done... just one question... left," Kyle replied, his head bowed in fear. "And yet, you decided to go have fun? What did I tell you about finishing your assignment before playing?" Mr. Albert asked, his gaze toward his son cold as ice. "That... it... is... forbidden¡­ I shouldn''t play till... my assignment is done," Kyle replied, feeling really scared and worried over what his father would do to him for his disobedience. "Hmm, so you do know, and yet you decided to disobey me? Go to the discipline room. I will hand out your punishment myself," Mr. Albert said to the sad Kyle, who knew things weren''t going to end well for him. "Yes, Father," Kyle replied, his head bowed to the ground. "And oh, who was your driver today?" Mr. Albert asked. Kyle''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing his father''s question. "Dad, please, I beg you! I''ll¡ªI''ll do all my assignments! I swear I will never disobey you again! Please just forgive him! He only did it because I begged him!" Kyle pleaded with his father, tears falling down the little child''s face. "Well, that wasn''t the answer to my question, was it?" Mr. Albert asked his son with a stern voice. "It was me, sir! Please forgive me for my wrongdoing!" John, the driver, ran toward Mr. Albert, falling on his knees and begging for his life. "Hmm¡­ I guess you no longer wish to work here, seeing how you decided to go against my will. Or didn''t I make myself clear enough when I told you to drive Kyle home the moment he was done with classes for the day?" Mr. Albert asked, his cold glare sending shivers down John''s back. "You did, sir! I''m sorry for disobeying your instructions! I promise it won''t happen again, sir!" John replied, still on his knees, scared out of his wits. "It''s alright. You must have felt sympathy for my son. But the thing is¡­ a lamb has no right to feel sympathy for the cub of a lion, because that will be the cause of its death. You have a daughter, right? I hope she will be able to survive this world without her father. Take him away!" Mr. Albert commanded two of his mobile guards. "No! Please¡ª!" John screamed as the guards seized him. Kyle clenched his fists, his chest tightening. "And you! Come with me!" His father ordered. Kyle followed behind, sadness dwelling in his heart, knowing John''s fate. Chapter 47 - CHAPTER 47: THE WISH TO PROTECT Little Kyle walked toward his room after being "disciplined" by his own father in the discipline room. It was quite the discipline, but Kyle was used to it already. Physical wounds could heal fast, but a broken heart? That takes a whole lot of time and effort to heal. Kyle felt extremely sad, knowing his driver John had died because of him. If only I didn''t beg him to help me. If only I didn''t drag him into it, then perhaps this wouldn''t have happened, the young child thought to himself. Opening the door to his room, little Kyle entered and found his mother sitting on the bed. Kyle was tired. He was probably going to get another long and boring sermon supporting his father and how it was all for his own good. Blah blah blah. Sermons given in different ways but with the same intention. "You don''t look happy to see your own mother. Why is that?" Mrs. Albert asked, a loving smile on her face. "Nothing, Mother, just tired and want to rest," Kyle replied respectfully. "Always so formal with your own mother. You know that''s a painful way to treat your own mother," Mrs. Albert said, the smile not leaving her face. "I''m sorry, Mother," Kyle apologized once more. "You know what? It''s not your fault. I haven''t been the best mum if we are to be honest with ourselves," Mrs. Albert said to her son. "Come here, my son," she said, stretching her hands toward Kyle, who hesitantly reached for her hands and fell into her embrace. "I''m not going to give you sermons this time. I''m proud of you, son, for being this strong and not breaking despite the things you have suffered. And Mommy¡­ Mommy is so sorry she couldn''t protect you," Mrs. Albert said, still hugging her son, guilt swelling in her chest. "Oh, I brought you a toy. I haven''t been able to get you one since you were born, but I did this time around. My baby deserves it for being so strong," Mrs. Albert said lovingly to her son, who remained silent. "Here," she said, handing over a toy to Kyle. "You must remember to keep the toy safe, protect and cherish it. It''s your toy; you can play with it as you see fit, and no one will fault you for it, my baby. But you see, you have to protect it from bad people who want to take it from you. Can you do that?" she asked her son. "Yes, Mom, I will," the young boy said to his mother. Mrs. Albert smiled at her son before letting go of him and standing on her feet. "Mum has to go now. Remember to protect your toy properly," she said while smiling lovingly at her son. "Yes, Mom," Kyle replied. Mrs. Albert nodded her head and turned to leave but stopped when her son called her. "Mom, if toys are what give you happiness and what you must protect, does that mean my other family is my toy? Dad wants to take them from me, but they give me happiness, and I want to protect them. Does that mean they are my toys?" the innocent Kyle asked. "Kyle, what are you saying? They are people. They can''t be your toys," Mrs. Albert tried correcting her son''s perspective, the one fear she had kept locked in her heart slowly creeping into her thoughts. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But they make me happy, and bad people want to take them from me, preventing me from playing with them like they took John from me. They are my toys, Mom! And I promise I will take care of my toys!" Little Kyle said, his voice raised and confident. For the first time since his birth, he finally had what he believed to be clarity about what he should do. Mrs. Albert had a foreboding feeling listening to her son. She rushed out of the door, finding breathing difficult for her. She felt a pang in her chest¡ªher son had become twisted in ways she couldn''t fathom. Her heart ached, knowing she had failed her son. "YOU MONSTER! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY SON?" Mrs. Albert shouted, her rage palpable as she stared at Mr. Albert. "Woman, mind your words when you speak to me. I do not wish to hurt my wife," Mr. Albert replied, his warning clear. "Hurt me? You already did! You already stabbed a dagger through my heart! I just watched my son say scary things, and you''re talking about hurting me? You''ve already done that! You have!" Mrs. Albert said, crying deeply. "Hm, he looks fine to me when I watched him. No, he looks even better. There is finally clarity in his eyes, understanding. You should be happy¡ªour son has finally grown," Mr. Albert said. "You were watching us? Hah, how can I be so stupid? You expected this outcome. That was the reason you allowed me to show him love after forbidding it all this while. You knew he was finally broken and needed just one push¡ªand then you sent me, the push he needed. What have I done? My sweetheart¡­" Mrs. Albert cried, feeling bitter within her, knowing she had betrayed her child and led him astray. "Enough of that! From now on, you are not to show that child any love beyond the bare minimum. Love will only weaken the child. I do not need a weak son," Mr. Albert said to Mrs. Albert before walking away, leaving the crying mother behind. Kyle began following his father''s instructions, never disobeying him again, ensuring he completed every task assigned to him as best as he could. He did his assignments and any other tasks, good or bad, without asking questions. To him, that was the only way he could protect his toys, and he was willing to do so. He didn''t want his toys¡ªGreg or Annabelle¡ªgetting hurt because his father got angry and decided to take them away from him like he took John. Slowly, Kyle began losing his morality, his kindness, and his knowledge of justice, falling into an abyss¡ªsomething he did willingly in order to protect his toys. Chapter 48 - CHAPTER 48: KYLE VS NEMESIS I The D-day of the final event finally arrived. Kyle woke up, anticipating the battle for today. He had analyzed every move that Nemesis had used during the events, coming up with counter-attacking moves that should stop him in his head, with the practical part being the only thing left after the theory. "It seems that last attack against Abyss is what I should watch out for," Kyle thought. After much preparation, he took his gaming helmet, lay on his bed, and put on the gaming helmet, logging into Apocalypse. The final event. This time, everyone could watch it live, in 3D, not only through TV. Everyone could log into the game and then get teleported to the spectators'' stand of the arena¡ªVictorious. Logging in automatically teleported players to the spectators'' stand as spectators. Leveling up and playing the game was impossible from the beginning of the event until the end. Victorious, an arena with a seating capacity to hold a billion people. How could someone at the end see the actions? Well, it''s virtual reality. For the sake of watching the final battle, the system gave every player watching the match live eyes that could zoom in and allow them to watch the match as if they were just a few meters away from the action. "Woah, I guess the system went all out for the final round," Odin said, sitting in a special seat prepared for the top 16 guild masters. Surprisingly, all of them were present except Jacob, of course. The billion seats filled up faster than anticipated until they were completely occupied. [The final battle, the battle that decides the number one guild in Apocalypse, begins today.] [Kyle of Golden Lion Guild vs. Nemesis of Dark Star Guild] [Players can bet on the guild master they believe will win.] The system announced, gaining cheers from the spectators¡ªwell, not all of them, but most, especially the gambling addicts. People rushed to stake their bets before the match started¡ªa chance to make free cash couldn''t go by. While staking their bets, everyone was surprised. The odds were, well, insane. Nemesis to win: 1.01 Kyle to win: 100 "Hey, by chance, did the system make a mistake? ''Cause, what the hell is this?" someone said, finding the situation very funny. "Hah, I guess if the system can glitch, well, I might as well make money out of this opportunity. I''m betting all my coins on Kyle," another person said, believing he had caught his golden goose. "Exactly! Nemesis might have been impressive, but Kyle has also been pretty impressive if you ask me," another random player said. "That''s true. I''d rather not bet at all than bet on Nemesis, and bro might lose. I know this move¡ªI''ve been betting before I was born. It''s called the decoy move," an experienced gambler admonished others close to him. "What does ''decoy move'' mean?" a random player asked, hoping to get more enlightenment. "It''s simple. They give one team a super low odd to give you a false belief that the team can never lose, forcing you to place a lot of money in the ''safe'' bet. Then, puff¡ªyour money disappears," the betting expert said. "Then they give the other team a super high odd to scare you away from betting on them, but deep down, that team is the most likely to win. That''s what''s happening in this case. The system makes you believe that Nemesis will definitely win, forcing you to place a large sum of money on Nemesis winning. Then, puff¡ªhe loses. Goodbye, my money," the expert continued his analysis. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So you are saying we should bet on Kyle instead?" a random player asked the betting expert. "Yes, that''s what I''m saying. Go with Kyle. I assure you, you will thank me later. I''m staking all my gold coins. Guess I''ll be cashing out big this time," the betting expert replied. "Wow, thanks, man," the random player appreciated the betting expert and staked all his gold coins. The others nearby followed in his footsteps. All except the betting expert, of course. Fools. You stake only what you can afford to lose¡ªrule number one when it comes to betting, he thought. Well, if it works out, they transfer gold coins to me, thanking me for such wonderful advice. If they lose¡ªwell, I won''t lose much. I''ll cry alongside them about how we staked too much. The betting expert thought to himself, his plan solid as hell. "So, who do you think will win? The guild master or Kyle?" Charlotte asked Jessica. The two of them sat within the amphitheater to watch the final battle. "I don''t know, Charlotte, but I wish the guild master would win and knock off Kyle''s confidence and pride," Jessica replied. "That''s mean, Jess. He''s your childhood friend, no matter what you say," Charlotte said to Jessica. "That killed Greg. Maybe he''ll come for me next. All I can say is¡ªI hate him," Jessica said. "You probably don''t know if he killed Greg, though. There''s no proof¡ª" "Alright, are you trying to stand up for Kyle or what? ''Cause it''s starting to get infuriating. You know what? Let''s just focus on the match." "Okay," Charlotte replied with a smile, not wanting to anger Jessica any further. Soon, the time for the match arrived. Kyle and Nemesis were teleported to the arena. "I was beginning to love the reception room the system gave me. It''s a bummer to be teleported to the arena," Kyle muttered. "I guess it''s the final match. I hope it''s fun this time¡ªwouldn''t want someone to surrender immediately and ruin my fun," Kyle said, his gaze on Nemesis, hoping to spark a reaction. But he got nothing. It seems he''s pretty adept at hiding and masking his feelings. How boring, Kyle thought. [The final battle of the Guild Master events¡ªa match with a lot on the line: glory, fame, and rewards. The final match will be a fight to the death to suit the grandiose nature of being the final match. There will be no surrender of any form. The battle ends only when one side dies!] Chapter 49 - CHAPTER 49: KYLE VS NEMESIS II [The final battle will be a fight to the end] [No surrender. A winner shall be crowned when only one opponent is dead] [All abilities are allowed, weapons and all hidden trump cards] [Battle starts!!!] "Guess this is our cue to begin," Kyle said, nocking his arrows after giving himself some distance. "You probably wouldn''t be talking if you knew what I''m going to do to you. No, you probably wouldn''t be here if you knew that," Nemesis said, his voice cold, the rage in his heart barely locked in. "I''m scared. Do something then. I wouldn''t feel good if you held back, after all," Kyle said, still smiling, finding Nemesis'' words worthless¡ªempty threats said to psychologically destabilize him. Well, a mental attack like that could never work on him. Kyle released the arrow, the arrow flying toward Nemesis. Now, just dodge the arrow to the right like you have always done before and be in for a surprise, Kyle anticipated. But then he saw something strange¡ªhis arrow missed the target. And the most shocking thing? Nemesis didn''t move an inch or even try to dodge. "How''s this possible? I have never missed from this point, more so a moving target," Kyle was in disbelief. Nocking another arrow, he fired, and the same thing happened¡ªthe arrow missed. A non-moving target, and yet, he missed his shot. Kyle felt confused, but that didn''t stop him from taking more shots. And each shot he took, his attack missed. "Hey, why is Kyle not aiming correctly and shooting Nemesis? Is this match scripted? Wait¡­ is that the reason the odds were like that?" a betting addict who had staked his entire fortune muttered. "Hey! Fucking shoot that idiot, will you?! Stop missing like an idiot!" a panicked player shouted, the fear of losing all his coins fueling his rage. Well, he wasn''t the only one hurling curses at Kyle¡ªseveral players were doing the same. While Kyle couldn''t hear the insults¡ªthe system prevented the fighters from hearing any ill words directed at them¡ªhe could see the rage on their faces. And, of course, he wasn''t too dumb to not know that they were hurling curses at him. Kyle kept shooting his arrows at Nemesis, but frustratingly, none of his arrows could hit the stagnant Nemesis. "Is this some sort of skill of yours? Why can''t I hit you?!" Kyle yelled, beginning to lose his cool. Taking a brave step that might actually seem foolish, Kyle walked toward Nemesis slowly, shooting his arrows at the standing Nemesis, intent on landing a shot, but still, all his attacks kept missing. Even while walking closer and shooting, his attacks kept missing for some unexplainable reason. First, the attack was on course, then all of a sudden, it went off course and missed the target¡ªsome just literally phased through Nemesis. Twenty meters. Fifteen meters. Ten meters. Kyle kept walking closer to Nemesis while still shooting, but the crazy part? He still wasn''t able to land a single attack on him. He walked until he was ten steps away from Nemesis. He continued walking until they were only three steps apart. "Alright. The embarrassment stops here. I have had enough of you toying with me," Kyle said, getting really angry. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He retrieved a dagger from his inventory and stabbed at Nemesis'' eyes, intent on stabbing through his eye socket. But to his dismay, his attack missed. "How... how are you dodging my attack even when all you do is stand in one spot?" Kyle asked, starting to find the situation a little bit crazy¡ªokay, a lot crazy. "You don''t need to know. Now, thanks for saving me the stress of going after you," Nemesis said to Kyle. Kyle, finding the situation dangerous, tried to move backward and gain some distance¡ªuntil he heard Nemesis'' chilling voice command him: "Stop!" For some reason, Kyle was unable to move an inch. Kyle was beginning to find the whole situation weird¡ªfrom the beginning of the battle until now, he couldn''t comprehend anything. "On your knees!" Nemesis commanded. Against his will, and despite his attempt to fight against the invisible power forcing him to his knees, Kyle couldn''t resist it. He fell, to his dismay and disappointment. "What the hell is this?! What are you doing to me?!" Kyle yelled. "Stop talking!" Nemesis commanded, and Kyle''s mouth sealed shut. Kyle felt so much rage and hatred at Nemesis¡ªdisgracing him in front of countless people like that. "It seems you''re wondering why you listened to my command. Well, I will tell you. I''m using dragon magic with my dragon''s tongue," Nemesis explained to the clueless Kyle. Dragon magic. The magic of dragons. Dragons, creatures loved by mana and the world, could control mana and bend it to their will to accomplish tasks by simply speaking the command using their dragon tongue. It was an ability accessible only to dragons. Your mana quantity within your dragon heart and the purity of your bloodline determined how strong and ridiculous your command could be. Commanding the collapse of a world, the reversal of time¡ªall of that depended only on the purity of your bloodline and your mana quantity. While Nemesis had low mana quantity, he possessed the purest known bloodline of dragons¡ªthe Primordial Bloodline. So it wasn''t tasking for him to give such simple commands. But if he was greedy and did more than his mana quantity could currently handle, then, well¡­ he would explode to bits. His death would be confirmed, since it would be a self-inflicted attack and not an attack from an enemy. Kyle tried to break free from the spell, but it was like being a handcuffed man with heavy weights tied to his legs, thrown into the ocean. He felt a pressure weighing down on him, suppressing him. And no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stand up¡ªneither could he speak. "How does it feel to be played with like that? I suppose it feels good¡­ or not. Come on, tell me your experience. It will be fun to listen to," Nemesis said to the mute Kyle. "Oh, where are my manners? You can''t talk. Allow me to help you," Nemesis said, using his dragon tongue to lift his previous spell on Kyle, allowing him to speak again. "How dare you do this to me?! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!" Kyle yelled, seething with anger. "Me?" Nemesis smirked. "Oh, I guess you should know who you''re dealing with." Chapter 50 - CHAPTER 50: THE PROMISED REVENGE "Oh, how rude of me not to show you the face of the one you are fighting against," Nemesis said, surprising Kyle. Placing his hands on the mask, Nemesis pulled it from his face, his eyes staring coldly at Kyle. "Greg? You are Nemesis? What the hell is going on?!" Kyle shouted in disbelief, unable to fathom the truth. "Of course, I''m alive. What''s wrong? Not happy to see your good ol'' friend? Or perhaps, are you thinking of ways to kill me?" Nemesis asked, his voice cold. "Oh, guess I can use my real voice now. Voice Alteration, dispel!" Nemesis commanded. "Jessica, that is..." "Greg..." Jessica finished, completing Charlotte''s sentence, her vision blurred from the tears forcing their way down her cheeks. "And he is alive and well," she said, unable to control herself any longer. The tears fell faster than she could imagine. "He is alive, Charl! He is alive!" Jessica cried, happiness and relief washing over her. "Yes, and apparently, he has some issue with Kyle," Charlotte said to Jessica, trying to ground her friend from the euphoria she was lost in. "Oh, right! It seems I was right¡ªKyle tried killing Nemesis! I knew it! How''s Annabelle? I hope she is safe," Jessica said, her joy quickly replaced by worry. "Alright, chill, Jess. You''re switching from one mood to another too fast," Charlotte said, trying to stabilize her friend''s emotions. "Guess he''s done it. Hah, I guess it''s us vs. the world now," Gold Goblin said, feeling sad over Nemesis''s decision. "Alright, come on, look at the bright side, bro. You won''t have to go from one meeting to another and can just enjoy the game like us," Odin said, trying to comfort the former richest man. "Is this how unemployed people comfort their friends that lost their jobs?" "What?! I shouldn''t have wasted my time consoling you," Odin complained. "Wish you didn''t. I sold my assets for less than their value. I''ll probably be remembered as the richest man infested with stupidity!" Gold Goblin groaned. "Well, Nemesis has given you more money than your entire life savings combined, remember? Plus, your money wouldn''t have mattered in the long run, would it?" Shadow chimed in. "Guess you''re right, Shadow. Thanks for the comfort." "Hey, pal! No thank you for me? Me and you, one-on-one, Hell in a Cell¡ªwhat do you say?" Odin said aggressively to Gold Goblin, who surprisingly was considering accepting the deal. "Alright, can we please focus on the breathtaking moment unfolding before us?" Shadow interrupted the two battle-ready players. "It''s good to see you alive, man, but this is no way to treat a friend, wouldn''t you say?" Kyle asked Nemesis. "Hmm, well, it is¡ªif that friend is you," Nemesis replied. "Now, shall we begin catching up?" "AAARGGHHHHH!!!" Kyle screamed at the top of his lungs. "Come on, don''t scream like that when we are just getting started, dear friend. You see, Apocalypse replicated every single cell in our body, so what hurts in real life will in Apocalypse too. Just have to up our strength when going through the torture session," Nemesis said, smiling. "AAARGGHHHH!!!" Kyle''s scream was deafening. The pain inflicted by Nemesis was far greater than anyone had anticipated. "Just stop! Please stop! I''m begging you, stop!" Kyle pleaded, his mind on the verge of collapse. Any normal human would have gone mad from such relentless torture. Kyle barely survived, thanks to the system supporting his brain. "Come on, you have 50% HP left. We''re halfway there," Nemesis said. His cold expression and ruthless actions sent shivers down the spines of those watching. Parents covered their children''s eyes, preventing them from witnessing the inhumane scene before them. After relentless and constant torture, Nemesis finally stopped. Kyle was a shadow of his former self, his mentality barely hanging by a thread. "Now that I''m done, I guess I should send my message." Nemesis straightened up, his voice ringing loud and clear. "My name was Greg Austin, a son who loved his parents more than the world. But you see, my parents were murdered by people for reasons I haven''t been able to fully uncover. It doesn''t matter anymore. What matters is that I know who you are, and I will come for each of you, one by one. So prepare your necks for the chopping block. "Do you all bleed? I will find out soon enough. Do I bleed? You will find out soon enough. I want you to use everything in your power to protect yourselves, so I can enjoy the look on your faces when that is still not enough. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am Nemesis¡ªyour doom, your end." His voice echoed, reaching every ear in the silent stadium. "They are, of course, not my only targets. You filthy traitors who betrayed humanity and sided with demons¡ªyou are not safe from me either. I will find each and every one of you and send you to hell, to meet the ones you so desperately bow your heads to," Nemesis paused, turning to Kyle. "And you too, Kyle. You won''t escape my wrath." With that, Nemesis plunged his weapon into Kyle''s body. What little HP Kyle had left vanished instantly. Kyle''s already broken spirit faded along with his life. [Congratulations to Player Nemesis for winning the Guild Master Event!] [For being the number one guild in the rankings, Dark Star Guild will receive the following benefits:] 50% increase in experience gained for all Dark Star Guild members for the next 2 months 20% increase in stats for all Dark Star Guild members for one month 20% increase in loot drop rates from defeated foes for the next two months The rewards were impressive, but no one dwelled on them. Everyone was still too shaken from the battle that had ended just moments ago. Even those who had lost their bets were too stunned to care about their lost coins. Nemesis lifted his gaze, scanning the silent crowd. He knew it. Deep down, he could never be admired. Not with the reputation he had. He could only be feared. Chapter 51 - CHAPTER 51: KYLES FATE "Remove the helmet from my son''s head! My son is suffering, quickly!" Mrs. Albert commanded, unable to watch the match any longer. Watching her son endure so much pain shattered the mother''s heart, forcing her to barge into Kyle''s room and try removing the helmet from his head to forcefully log him out and end his misery. But she was prevented by guards from doing so. She fought hard to free him, but she couldn''t wrestle the men off. "Jane! Calm down!" Mr. Albert shouted upon arriving, trying to wake his wife up. "Calm down?! Calm down?! My son is suffering, in so much pain, and you want me to calm down?! Chris, I know you are fixated on your honor and keeping your family name over your family, but this?! It''s too much! At least show some sympathy towards your own flesh and blood!" Jane cried, shouting at her cold-blooded husband. "If you remove the helmet right now, he might die or have his brain damaged. The only reason he''s still sane is because he''s in the game! So calm down and let him be," Mr. Albert said, walking away after looking at his son one more time, then returning to watch the battle. His eyes watched every pain inflicted on his son, every scream, every tear he shed. Mr. Albert watched every scene, never taking his eyes off the TV. "Gregory Austin, huh? So you are alive and desire to get your revenge. But in doing so, you''ve stepped on the tiger''s tail. Worry less about your revenge and more about what I''m going to do to you, because every pain you inflict on my son, I will inflict twice over!" Mr. Albert declared, his voice chilly, his hands clenched tightly. There was so much fury in his eyes that even his butler was scared, daring not to utter a sound or displease the angry man and suffer for it. After some hours, the helmet was removed from Kyle''s head under the command of the family doctor. Kyle was transferred to the family hospital for further treatment. "How''s his condition?" Mr. Albert asked the doctor. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, sir, but the damage done to his brain was too great. He''s barely alive right now, sir. I''m afraid he will remain in this vegetative state for the rest of his life unless a miracle occurs," the doctor broke the bad news. Mrs. Albert broke into more tears after hearing the doctor''s review. "My boy, if only Mommy was there for you all these years. All I have done is watch you suffer over and over again, unable to protect you," Mrs. Albert cried, going to her son''s side, the pain of knowing he would remain a vegetable greatly hurting her. Mr. Albert, however, walked away. "If a miracle is all that''s needed, then I will make sure that miracle happens!" he declared, determined to return his child to his previous state. "Okay, Jess, I know that you love Greg, but did you see what he did to Kyle? How he inflicted so much pain on him? That level of torture, without being shaken mentally¡ªalright, I think the Greg you know now is different from the Greg we all knew," Charlotte spoke to her friend, still shocked by what she had witnessed. Jessica was quiet. She couldn''t help but think about Greg¡ªthe cold look on his face, the nonchalant and apathetic expression in his eyes while torturing Kyle, the way he ignored Kyle''s screams. Everything was hard to process. ''Greg, what happened to you?'' she asked herself. "I wonder how Kyle is. I don''t think he''ll be alright after being inflicted with so much pain by Greg. Plus, what was Greg talking about? Revenge for his parents'' death? Colluding with demons? I don''t know anything, but what I do know is that Greg doesn''t look like someone who''s done. Rather, I think he''s just getting started," Charlotte said, waking Jessica from her thoughts. ''Revenge! He knows who caused his parents'' death. My parents. He will be coming for them. What should I do? Side with my parents or him? Argh, this is driving me insane,'' Jessica felt her world crumbling. Should she be happy that Greg was alive or not? She couldn''t help but feel her mind torn between two choices¡ªher parents or Greg? "Great, all this had to happen while I''m president. First, it was Will George acting like an idiot and selling all his assets, causing the economy to go into chaos. I haven''t even been able to sort that out yet, and now you''re telling me what? Some psychopath who wants revenge is on the loose? God, no wonder Will George sold everything. He probably knew what that bastard would do. Guess he''s in hiding now. I''m such a fool for allowing that bloody Nemesis to grow unrestrained." The president ranted, then commanded his secretary, "Tell the Minister of State Security to double the internal security of the country. Every security unit should have their eyes peeled and be prepared for anything. I don''t want some psychopath undermining the security of this country and allowing others to look down on us!" "Yes, Mr. President," the secretary said before walking away to complete the task at hand. "I should probably double my personal security. I better be prepared for any plans that bastard will be having. Guess I should contact the others on how to deal with this pest. Ha, damn administrators, even in your death, you won''t let me have my peace. Now your son is about to cause me sleepless nights. Well, don''t be happy for long¡ªI''ll be sending him over to the both of you soon enough. We will win, just like we did the last time," the president muttered to himself, massaging his temple with his hands. Stepping out of the car as his butler held the door open, Mr. Albert stepped down. "Wait here for my return. I will be going to meet HIM. Ensure that no one trails me," Mr. Albert told his butler. "Rest assured, sir. No one will be able to follow you," the butler said, his eyes glowing red. "Good, I will be right back," Mr. Albert said, walking into the forest. Entering the secret hideout, unknown to the world, Mr. Albert went down on his knees. "Lord Baron, I need your help. Save my son," he pleaded. Chapter 52 - CHAPTER 52: COLD HEART "Lowly human, what do you want? Why have you come here? It is not yet time for the next meeting," the Demon Baron spoke to Mr. Albert. "Forgive me, Lord Baron, but I have come to seek your help," Mr. Albert replied. "Seek my help? How dare a puny human like you request help from me? Know your place!" the Demon Baron Arjit commanded. "Please, Lord Baron, my son Kyle is in a vegetative state. He has been a loyal servant and worked the most. Please, Lord Baron, save his life," Mr. Albert pleaded, falling to his knees, his head bowed in desperation. "Hmm, he is weak if he has ended up in a vegetative state. What exactly caused this?" Demon Baron Arjit asked. "My lord, the son of the Administrators is the cause of it, and he has vowed revenge against all of us who plotted the Administrators'' deaths," Mr. Albert stated. "Hmm, the son of the Administrators is alive¡­ Perhaps he has awakened their power. He might be useful in hastening the Demon God''s descent to this lesser planet. Very well, bring your son¡ªI shall help. But his fate will be in his own hands. If you are confident that your son is destined to survive, then bring him here," Demon Baron Arjit replied. "Thank you so much, Lord Baron. I will return with my son by tomorrow. Thank you, Lord Baron, for your mercy and compassion," Mr. Albert praised the demon before leaving only after receiving permission. "Sir, you are back. And the meeting?" the butler humbly asked. "It went well. The rest of my son''s fate lies in his own hands," Mr. Albert said, stepping into the car, which his butler had opened for him. ****** The next day, at the Guild Master''s office of Dark Star Guild, Jessica sat staring at Nemesis. She had done nothing but look at him since her arrival minutes ago. Nemesis, however, remained unbothered, continuing his tasks as if nothing had changed, fully expecting her to speak when she was ready. "Greg¡­" Jessica finally gathered the courage to speak. "I''m happy you''re alive. I thought you were dead. I''m sorry for not being there for you when you needed me." "It''s fine. I''m alright, as you can see," Nemesis replied flatly. "Yeah¡­ Was it Kyle who tried to kill you? Is that why you did what you did yesterday?" Jessica asked hesitantly. "No. It was my doing. I faked my death to get off my parents'' killers'' radar so I could investigate and gather information on all those involved," Nemesis said. Jessica frowned. "If he wasn''t responsible, then why did you hurt him so badly? He''s in a coma right now. Your actions might have taken everything from him." "Well, it''s none of your business. I did what I wanted. I had to send a message to my enemies, and Kyle had to be the scapegoat. And don''t ever think the Greg you used to know is still here. He''s gone," Nemesis said coldly, giving Jessica the wake-up call she hadn''t wanted. "So, you''ll come for me too? I''m your enemy, right? After all, I played a role in your parents'' deaths," Jessica asked, feeling a pang of sadness. "You did nothing severe enough to warrant that. Yes, you called my parents, lied about me being in danger, and forced them to drive in a panic. But you weren''t aware it was a setup to kill them. Just because I seek revenge against those who hurt my family doesn''t mean I''ll turn into some cold demon who kills indiscriminately. It might not be much, but I still have some shred of humanity left," Nemesis said. "And¡­ and my parents? What will you do to them?" Jessica asked, her voice barely above a whisper, fear creeping into her heart. "Your parents?" Nemesis repeated, his voice turning ice-cold, a killing intent rising from him. "They dared to betray my parents. Their deaths will be extremely horrible. I will ensure they suffer a fate worse than death!" Jessica''s heart shattered. "And if I try to stop you?" she asked, her breathing chaotic, her emotions spiraling. "Then you become my enemy. And I never show mercy to my enemies," Nemesis replied without hesitation. "I see," Jessica said, wiping away the tears streaming down her face. "I guess we might be enemies soon¡­ But Greg, I want you to know¡ªI love you. I guess I always have. I just never realized it until now. But given everything, I take it that you''re not interested¡­ Falling in love with the daughter of the people you''re planning to kill isn''t exactly an option, is it?" she said, a sad smile on her face. "If our lives were different¡­ If things weren''t the way they are now¡­ Maybe I could have opened my heart to you. But my heart is made of stone, and love is nothing but a luxury¡ªone I''m not willing to invest in," Nemesis said, rejecting her love, though Jessica had already expected it. "Okay¡­ Thanks for letting me know. I guess that''s it. Shall we get back to guild matters now?" Jessica asked, trying to compose herself, forcing her emotions to the side. "Of course¡ªif you still want to work here despite my words and intended actions." "Of course, I will still be staying here. If your heart is made of stone, then I''ll do everything in my power to melt it. I won''t give up, Greg. I''ll continue to fight for your love until you feel the same way," Jessica said, her fighting spirit unwavering. ''Guess you never change, Jess,'' Nemesis thought, almost smiling but quickly suppressing it. However, Jessica caught the flicker of expression, and it was enough to give her encouragement. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, back to guild matters, Guild Master. Grey Empire has extended an invitation to our guild and expects our presence. As they are the strongest empire in the world, I think we have no option but to accept the invitation," Jessica said, switching to her vice-guild-master persona. Chapter 53 - CHAPTER 53: THE ANCIENT DEMON An invitation to a banquet. Nemesis strongly wanted to reject the proposal, but he knew Jessica wouldn''t accept that. While their personal relationship was somewhat broken, their guild relationship was stronger than ever. Nemesis allowed almost every suggestion from Jessica to be implemented, her work rate and guild management flawless. "Hmm, very well then, prepare for it. But broaden your horizon¡ªthe empire is definitely not the strongest in the world. Stop buying their lies. Well, not like it matters," Nemesis spoke. Jessica and Nemesis continued their conversation, Jessica bringing the lazy guild master up to date. ***** Mr. Albert had transferred the vegetative Kyle to his car, preparing to take him to the only place that could help him. Only his butler was driving the car, accompanying them. Arriving at the forest, the butler supported Mr. Albert in carrying his son to the hidden place of the demon Baron. "Lord Baron, I''m here with my son," Mr. Albert said humbly, bowing his head. "Hmm, I see. Bring him this way," Demon Baron Arjit ordered. Mr. Albert, with his butler''s help, brought his son before the demon Baron. "Well, the solution is pretty simple. I will give him a demon pill. If he is unlucky and unable to gain control of the immense power that will flow into his body after taking the pill, then he will end up as a mindless demon beast, devoid of reasoning. But if he is able to fight back and gain control of the power, he will awaken anew as a being worthy enough to serve the demon god. However, that is a big ''if''¡ªwinning is harder than it seems," the demon Baron admonished Mr. Albert. "Having a chance is better than remaining like this, Lord Baron. I accept the risk," Mr. Albert replied, his head bowed. "Very well," the demon Baron said, feeding the demon pill to Kyle. The pill went down Kyle''s throat, assimilating into his blood. Through the bloodstream, the demon power within the pill spread to every cell in Kyle''s body, great power surging through every inch of him. The demon power seeped into Kyle''s bones, strengthening them greatly¡ªthen to his lungs, kidneys, every organ, his heart, and finally his brain. The demon power attempted to corrode Kyle''s brain, feeding him only one instinct: destruction. Kyle woke up in a world of nothing but darkness. It felt like being in the abyss. "Hello! Anyone here?!" Kyle shouted, trying to find a way out of the unknown place he found himself in. But his shout was met with silence. Kyle walked around, trying to find an exit, but he couldn''t. Seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours, hours into days, days into weeks, weeks into months, and months into years. Kyle wandered tirelessly, shouting for help, but still, he couldn''t find a way out. Slowly, he began forgetting his name, his parents¡ªeven his purpose¡ªsoon wandering the unknown dark place like a mindless soldier, devoid of knowledge. While walking aimlessly, a vision flashed through Kyle''s mind¡ªthe cold eyes. The cold eyes that stared at him while inflicting unbearable pain. Those eyes that looked at him like a man would look at an ant. Those emotionless eyes¡ªno pleasure, no pity, no anger¡ªnothing. Just the gaze of an indifferent god. "Greg," the mindless, wandering Kyle muttered. More flashes of the torture he endured appeared in his vision. The more he relived the torment from the ruthless man who had trampled on him without hesitation, the more his reasoning abilities increased¡ªuntil he finally regained his sanity. "Hoho, what an interesting soul. To think you resisted the corrosive effect of my ability. Interesting indeed," a voice spoke. The voice was barely audible, yet Kyle heard it clearly¡ªlike it was whispering directly into his ears, despite no one being nearby. "Who are you? Where am I?!" Kyle shouted. "You?" the voice echoed. "This is the origin of the first demon. The place where the first demon took its first breath, where the first demon''s heart beat for the first time. This is the Abyss at the end of the world." Kyle''s heart pounded. "Are you the demon god?" he asked, trying to gather as much information as possible. "Hah, demon god? That brat dares to call himself a god? How bold of him," the voice sneered. "Lad, I am not the demon god you speak of. I am one who has lived so long that I have lost track of time. I am among the first children birthed by the first demon. My brothers and I are referred to as the Ancients." "Ancient¡­" Kyle murmured. "Why are you here? How can I get out of this place?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was betrayed alongside my brothers by our descendants¡ªthe so-called demon god you know leading the betrayal. I''ve been locked here, imprisoned for eternity. As for your other question¡­ leaving here is easy. When you truly decide to leave, you will do so naturally. But before you go, come tell me your story and how you ended up here. I have been trapped here for a long time, and I have grown bored. I wish to hear your tale," the voice said. Kyle, complying with the request, narrated his life story to the unseen Ancient. "Hmm, so your arch-enemy tortured you so severely that your brain was half-dead. An interesting story," the voice mused. "Thank you for entertaining this old being. Allow me to give you a parting gift that should help you," the voice said. Before Kyle could react, an unknown being appeared before him¡ªso fast that Kyle couldn''t even perceive its movement. It placed its sharp, clawed fingers on Kyle''s temple, causing a cut on his forehead. The blood of the Ancient seeped into the wound, flowing into Kyle''s body. "Aaargghhhhh!!!!" Kyle screamed¡ªthe pain was unbearable. Meanwhile, in the real world¡­ ''Hmm, he''s growing stronger. What is going on? I need to stop him before he becomes more powerful than I can control!'' Demon Baron Arjit thought, extending his claws, aiming to rip Kyle''s throat and end his life. Chapter 54 - CHAPTER 54: KILLING THE THREAT "It seems your son is not able to survive the demon corrosion. Grab a cage for his son," Demon Baron Arjit ordered one of the low-level demon guards. "Yes, my lord," the demon guard bowed, going to get a cage. "No! It can''t be! Kyle! Fight back! I did not raise you to be weak! You have to continue the family name! You are my heir! Heir to the Albert family!" Mr. Albert screamed, trying to motivate his son, but it was useless¡ªKyle couldn''t hear him. "If shouting could prevent the corrosion, then I believe we wouldn''t need any cages, nor would we have demonic beasts," Demon Baron Arjit mocked Mr. Albert. The guard soon returned with a cage. "Put him in. I don''t want to waste my time containing him after he has changed," Demon Baron Arjit commanded. Bowing his head, the demon guard dragged the cage toward Kyle to fulfill the task he had been ordered to do. The guard got closer and was about to pick Kyle up, only to be flung backward by an invisible force, colliding with a wall. "Hmm? That''s strange," Demon Baron Arjit muttered. He walked closer to Kyle. "Hmm, astonishing. His vitals are slowly stabilizing, and the supposed demon corrosion is receding. Very interesting. I guess he is not a failure after all," Demon Baron Arjit said. After waiting for a couple of minutes, the change in Kyle that had been slow and stagnant immediately accelerated. His skin peeled off at an incredible speed, with smoother and more beautiful skin regenerating and taking its place just as fast. His hair grew longer and darker, his muscles became more refined, and overall, his beauty increased greatly. "What is going on?" Demon Baron Arjit muttered, finding the situation astonishing. This was the first time a case like this had occurred. For all the times the demon pills had been fed to lower beings to demonize them, they had either turned into demonic beasts or, at best, lowborn demon guards. Their faces would change, becoming more horrific in the process. But seeing Kyle''s physique and appearance improve came as a shock. However, that was not the only thing increasing¡ªKyle''s strength was also rising. From human strength to that of a demonic beast, then to the level of a servant demon, a lowborn demon guard, a highborn demon guard, a demon knight, a demon noble, and then a demon Baron. Demon Baron Arjit was surprised when Kyle''s strength equaled his. At that moment, he felt threatened. ''If I let him grow stronger, he might surpass me. I can''t let a lowly human become stronger than me. I have to kill him now!'' Demon Baron Arjit made up his mind before extending his claws toward Kyle''s neck, planning to slit his throat and eliminate the threat for good. "Nooooooo!!!" Mr. Albert screamed, realizing what Demon Baron Arjit was about to do. Although a bit late, he ran toward his son, hoping to protect him. But he was too slow¡ªthere was no way he could be faster than a demon Baron. "Aaargghhhhh!" A scream so loud and sharp echoed through the chamber. ****** Brian had recently been promoted to knighthood by Emperor Augustus Don Clavus of the Grey Empire. After being saved by the Ice Princess, he followed her to the empire, where he met Commander Joshua and later joined the knight training squad. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through dedication¡ªas well as perseverance against bullies who had nothing better to do than pick on him¡ªhe had finally become a knight. Brian entered the empire''s courtroom on orders from the emperor. "Knight Sword God stands before the sun of the world," Brian said, falling to one knee and bowing his head. "Rise," Emperor Augustus ordered. Brian obeyed. "The Supreme Will hosted an event for you Otherworlders, and I have been made aware of a winner. Nemesis, was it? Tell me about him. Is he someone the empire should acquire for its benefit?" the emperor asked. "My liege, I must say Nemesis is an extremely strong and talented man. Rumors say he is already a god, demonstrating feats beyond what should be possible. But I doubt he will bow his head¡ªhe is extremely arrogant. Dare I say, my liege, it will be very hard to make him submit," Brian said. "His strength is all that matters. No one can ever say no to the opportunity of working for my empire. You are dismissed," Emperor Augustus ordered. Brian bowed his head once more before taking his leave. As he walked toward his accommodations, Brian stumbled upon the Ice Princess¡ªthe fifth princess of the empire and the least in the succession battle between her three elder brothers and four sisters. Already accepting her fate, the Ice Princess had publicly declared her intention not to participate in the succession battle, choosing instead to join the empire''s knights. "Greetings, Princess," Brian said to his savior. "You know, you struggle a lot in hiding it, and it''s getting infuriating," the Ice Princess said coldly. "Hiding what?" Brian stammered. "Now you even try to feign ignorance. My advice to you¡ªgive up, Brian. You and I can never work out. My father will never allow it. I will likely be married off for some political benefit," the Ice Princess said. "So that means you''re not rejecting me, right?" Brian asked, his hope rising. "What if I became stronger? Became a general? Then perhaps I could finally be with you," Brian said, trying to assure both her and himself. "You really are naive," the Ice Princess said, surprised at how gullible a man could be. "My father will only use you. The stronger you grow, the more empty promises he will give you¡ªuntil he has wrung every bit of use out of you. Once you have nothing left to offer, you will be discarded. I will advise you one last time¡ªleave the knighthood and the empire. They will only slow your growth. This place is not for you," the Ice Princess said, walking away from Brian. "Wherever you are, that''s where I ought to be," Brian said to the retreating princess before continuing on his way. "My lord," a man in dark clothing kneeled before the emperor. "And?" Emperor Augustus asked. "He has fallen for the fifth princess," the man said. "Hmm, I see." Chapter 55 - CHAPTER 55: DEMON LORD LILITH "Aaargghhhhh!!!!" Demon Baron Arjit screamed, his hand falling to the ground. "Who dares!! Who dares cut off my hand?!!!" Demon Baron Arjit screamed, extremely furious. Mr. Albert stopped in his tracks, seeing the hand that was about to strike Kyle fall after being cut off. Demon Baron Arjit scanned the room, trying to find the perpetrator, but he couldn''t. "I said come out! Or else face my..." "Wrath? How cute of you. It seems you have gotten bolder while staying here," a seductive and pleasing-to-hear voice said, stunning not just Mr. Albert but also Demon Baron Arjit. "Demon... Demon Lord Lilith," Demon Baron Arjit muttered, fear creeping into his voice as he regretted his bold actions. "How did you get here?" Demon Baron Arjit asked. "Is that how you kneel?" the seductive voice asked once more. "Aaargghhhhh!" Demon Baron Arjit screamed, both of his legs cut off, forcing him to fall face-flat. "Hmm, I would have been okay with you just kneeling, but bowing does look nice, if I must say," the seductive voice spoke once more, though the bearer of the voice was still not visible. ''What is going on?'' Mr. Albert asked himself, surprised and scared. One moment, Demon Baron Arjit was standing on two legs, and the next, he was lying on the floor without them, having just one limb left. "Forgive my rudeness, Demon Lord! Please show mercy on me for my ignorant and stupid actions," Demon Baron Arjit pleaded amidst the pain of having his limbs chopped off. Mr. Albert was shocked. Seeing Demon Baron Arjit pleading¡ªwhen all he had ever done was act high and mighty¡ªwas a first for him. "Hmm, it''s good that you know your place," the seductive voice said, finally revealing its owner. Lilith. She had two large breasts¡ªnot too big to be uncomfortable, but the right size to be pleasing to all men. Perfect curves and a slim waist made her figure flawless¡ªthe kind of body shape that any man would describe as their dream woman. Long, dark hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing her perfect face. Two horns protruded from her forehead, yet instead of diminishing her beauty, they enhanced it, giving the impression of the ultimate cosplay outfit. A single demon wing extended from her back. Her revealing outfit ensured that not a single inch of her alluring body shape was hidden. Mr. Albert found himself unable to take his eyes off Demon Lord Lilith. "And who do we have here?" Lilith asked, walking closer to Kyle. "He is a lowly human that was given the demon pill, my Lord. I feared he might become a threat to the plans of the Demon God and decided to end his life," Demon Baron Arjit said humbly. "Hmm, a threat to the Demon God or to you?" Lilith asked playfully. "That''s..." Arjit stammered, unable to find a suitable excuse. "He is a lowly human, my Lord! We can''t trust humans with great power!" Arjit tried to convince Lilith. "That, of course, is not for you to decide. If you were afraid of that, you shouldn''t have fed him the pill to begin with," Lilith said playfully. "You have been here all this time?" Arjit asked, shocked. "Indeed. I have come to ensure the plan continues, which means you are no longer useful here. Now, end your own life!" Lilith commanded, her eyes glowing red. "Nooo!" Arjit screamed, trying to stop himself from carrying out the order, but his body was no longer listening to him. His clawed hand aimed at his own neck, moving closer and closer. Arjit fought against the bewitching command, but to no avail. "Please! Demon Lord Lilith, forgive me!" Arjit pleaded, realizing the hopelessness of his situation. Lilith, however, was no longer paying him any attention. Her gaze was fixated on Kyle, whose strength was still increasing. "Noooooo!" Arjit screamed as his claws stabbed his own throat, ripping it open and ending his life. --- "Aaargghhhhh!!" Kyle continued screaming, the pain increasing steadily¡ªuntil it finally stopped. Kyle fell to his knees, breathing heavily. "What was that? I thought we were cool," Kyle asked, feeling aggrieved. "We are. That was my parting gift to you, lad. Grow stronger and conquer your enemies. Maybe after then, if you feel like repaying me, you will set me free," the ancient one said to Kyle. Kyle, however, felt otherwise. The pain he experienced definitely didn''t feel like the kind of parting gift he would have wanted. But he couldn''t complain and risk pissing the ancient demon off¡ªhis fate would likely not end well if he did. "Thanks, sir. I need another favor. How can I get out of here?" Kyle requested. "It''s simple. All you have to do is think about leaving, and you will naturally be able to do so," the ancient demon said. "Thanks a lot for your help. What should I call you? You never told me your name," Kyle asked. "My name has long been forgotten. I do not have a name any longer," the ancient demon said. "If you say so, then I will be going. I have some scores to settle in my world," Kyle said. "Go ahead, lad. I hope we meet again. And a word of advice¡ªkeep our meeting a secret," the ancient demon said, bidding Kyle farewell. --- The strength and changes in Kyle finally stabilized. "It seems he is waking up," Lilith said, extremely excited. Kyle''s eyes snapped open. Scanning his surroundings, he stood up. Looking at himself, he noticed his smoother skin and more defined body. Kyle soon realized what the ancient demon''s parting gift had truly been. "How interesting. A human having the strength of a Viscount-level demon... And it seems there''s more room for you to grow. How exciting," Lilith said, observing Kyle closely. "Where is that damn Demon Baron?" Kyle asked, ignoring Lilith completely. Strangely, Lilith did not feel offended. "Well, he tried to kill you while you were asleep, so I killed him," Lilith said, expecting praise. "He was mine to kill!" Kyle said, his eyes glowing red. "I''m hungry," Kyle added, his stomach growling. "Well, good thing there''s food nearby," Lilith said, glancing toward Mr. Albert, momentarily blocking her passive bewitching ability from affecting him. Mr. Albert, regaining his senses, looked at his son. "You survived, boy!" Mr. Albert said, feeling immense relief and joy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, and I''m feeling hungry," Kyle replied to his father. Chapter 56 - CHAPTER 56: THE CRUEL DEMON Mr. Albert ran to his son, relief washing over him upon seeing Kyle perfectly fine. "Kyle, I thought I had lost you," Mr. Albert said. For the first time, he wasn''t the cold father but a father genuinely worried about his son''s well-being. "Dad, I''m hungry," Kyle said, staring at his father. "That''s fine, we can go now and get something to eat," Mr. Albert said, pulling away from the embrace, trying to regain his usual attitude toward his son. "No, I''m hungry and need to eat right now," Kyle said. "I heard you! We can go... Urgh, Kyle, what are you doing?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, I have to eat. Can''t pass out on a meal right in front of me," Kyle said, his hand piercing into his father''s chest. "Stop this madness, Kyle! I''m your... Aaargghhhhh!!!" Mr. Albert screamed, his blood draining from his body, flowing into Kyle through the hand within him. Mr. Albert tried to break free but was unable to. His blood was completely drained until not a single drop was left in his body, his lifeless form collapsing to the ground. "Quite a feast," Kyle said, his eyes glowing red. "Hey, that was your father, you know. Guess you''ll be having nightmares soon over killing your own father like every human-turned-demon that kills their loved ones does," Lilith said, walking closer to Kyle. "Don''t worry, I won''t. I was in control of myself when I fed on him. It wasn''t compelling at all," Kyle said to Lilith, staring at her. "Wow, it seems you were a demon before even turning into one. How sweet," Lilith commented, throwing herself into Kyle''s arms. "You can say that. I always wanted to get rid of the old man anyway, just didn''t have the chance or the resources to do so. But I guess I do now," Kyle said, not stopping Lilith and her bold actions. "Now, time to answer some questions, demon," Kyle said, deciding to push Lilith away. "Hey! That''s mean," Lilith complained. "Who are you? And why did you take my prey from me?" "Prey? Well, he was trying to kill you. If you didn''t want to live and die instead, then I''m sorry for interfering. As for who the hell I am? I am Lilith, the demon lord of lust, one of the seven demon lords under the demon god," Lilith said, stubbornly forcing herself into Kyle''s arms again. "Sigh, you!" Kyle tried to complain but gave up, allowing the demon lord to do as she wished. "For a demon lord, you look really weak. I strongly believe that I have what it takes to defeat you," Kyle said, probing for lies. "Of course, I can''t come to your world with my full power. There''s no way the will of your world would allow me, especially without the consent of the administrators. That''s why I suppressed my strength and passed through the crack connecting our worlds. I have the strength of a high-end demon viscount for now. As time goes on and the will of your world corrodes, I will regain more of my strength. "Now, love, I have told you everything about me. Perhaps a kiss as a reward?" Lilith requested. "No!" Kyle objected. "I have some business to deal with, you see," Kyle said, walking away from Lilith. "Hard to get, huh? That''s my favorite game," Lilith said, a smirk on her face. "Clean this up and wait for my return," she ordered the demon guard, before following Kyle. --- "Time to go home," Kyle said to the butler, exiting the forest, Lilith behind him. "And Sir Albert?" the butler asked. "He won''t be coming with us," Kyle said, his eyes glowing red. "Yes, my lord," the butler said, falling to one knee, his eyes glowing red as well. Kyle and Lilith got into the open car, courtesy of the butler. "Hey, love, how did you do that? Do you have bewitching skills like me? Perhaps you are under the lust clan like me? Does that make me your progenitor?" Lilith asked Kyle, the scene from earlier triggering her curiosity. Kyle, of course, ignored Lilith. The road to his home was a hectic one for him¡ªLilith asking questions, and him, well, all he did was ignore her until they arrived. --- "Kyle!" Mrs. Albert hugged her son, extremely happy to see him fine¡ªnot just fine, but looking even better. "Wow, quite the transformation. I guess your father really cared about you. That reminds me, he isn''t here. Where is he? And who''s the beautiful lady you brought with you?" Mrs. Albert asked. Lilith, of course, had her horns and wings hidden, appearing as a beautiful young lady. "She''s a demon. As for Dad, well, I ate him. You probably wouldn''t miss him anyway," Kyle said to his mother, forcing her to freeze, her brain struggling to process his words. "You ate your own father? How? You were never a cannibal. You feared your father too much to do that. It''s either you have a backing stronger than your father, or you are stronger than him," Mrs. Albert tried guessing the reason for her son''s actions, her voice shaky. "Or... you are no longer human, and now a¡ª" "A demon. Yes, Mum, I''m a demon. A gift I should thank Father and Greg for. I have already given Father my gift. As for Greg, he is the one that''s left," Kyle said, a wide smile on his face, recalling what Greg did to him, forcing him into a coma. "Kyle! How could you?! No matter how harsh he treated you, he was always your father and loved you! How could you kill him??!!!" Mrs. Albert cried, hitting Kyle''s chest with her hands. The damage, though, was too small to cause Kyle any discomfort. "When he was alive, you wished he was dead. And now that he is dead, you''re pissed and angry. Make up your mind, woman. This is so annoying," Kyle said, forcing his mother to freeze. "I see. I guess this is the consequence of our actions. We raised a monster and have also given him the strength to showcase his true nature. So, what are you going to do to me? Kill me too, just like you did to your father?" Mrs. Albert asked. "Nah, not quite. But I will if you piss me off any longer," Kyle said, his eyes glowing red. Chapter 57 - CHAPTER 57: THE REVENGE BEGINS Mrs. Albert felt scared. Staring at those glowing red eyes scared the daylight out of her. The pressure from Kyle made it difficult for her to breathe. "Alright, that''s enough, young man. Don''t frighten mother-in-law," Lilith butted into the mother-son standoff, holding Kyle''s arm and dragging him away from his mother. Mrs. Albert could finally breathe easy, though the fear was difficult to forget. Staring into her son''s eyes felt no different from staring at death. Kyle looked at Lilith, displeased. "She''s not your mother-in-law. She''s my mum, and we don''t have a thing together, so don''t call her that ever again." "Yeah, right, a mum that you almost killed. And here I was thinking that humanity cherished their loved ones greatly. Or are you the exception? If you are, then you might make for a badass demon," Lilith said. "Who cares?" Kyle freed himself from Lilith. "I will be going to my room. I have to arrange my thoughts on how to get my own revenge against the bastard that caused me so much pain," Kyle said, leaving the two ladies behind. "Don''t worry, he won''t hurt you as long as I am here. You can rest easy, mother-in-law," Lilith tried comforting Mrs. Albert. "And if you are not? I can''t believe I''m scared of my own son. He''s acting more evil than you, a demon. I guess I failed my son as a mother. I wish I could have been there for him," Mrs. Albert said, tears falling from her eyes. Surprisingly¡ªor unsurprisingly¡ªshe accepted Lilith''s comfort. Perhaps Lilith''s first act of protecting her warmed her heart, or maybe Lilith''s charm was the reason. Who knows? "I guess you finally start your revenge quest," Gold Goblin asked Nemesis. Nemesis, dressed in all-black clothes, nodded his head. "Huh? I thought he started long ago with Dr. Ezekiel," Odin asked. "Dumbass. Dr. Ezekiel was forced, so Nemesis let him go. His revenge hasn''t started, idiot," Gold Goblin mocked Odin. "Indeed, I''m aware. How convenient that the Dr. Ezekiel he spared was the reason he wasn''t eliminated from the guild event," Odin spoke, clearly sulking. "I''m off, guys," Nemesis said, ignoring Odin''s taunts as always. "You should be careful, though. This isn''t a game. You could die for real, you know. Perhaps I should go along with you¡ªI was an assassin. I will definitely be helpful," Kate walked toward Nemesis, wishing to tag along. "It''s alright, Kate. I will be safe. You don''t have to worry," Nemesis said, leaving the safe house quietly and sneakily, ensuring there was no tail following him. "I will advise you once more, Kate. Don''t fall in love with Nemesis. You will only be hurting yourself in the end," Gold Goblin said, walking away. "It sucks to agree with that piece of shit, but I will this time. He''s right¡ªdon''t fall for him. It''s only going to cause you heartache," Odin advised as well. Annabelle watched the scene, unable to say anything. Feeling sad deep in her heart, she knew her once-warm brother was slowly embracing the coldness and darkness. It worried her, but she couldn''t talk him out of it, knowing it was necessary. Eng. James, a famous car manufacturer in Mer, had once been just a small car manufacturer in Liberty City. A few years ago, he made a name for himself by releasing a highly sophisticated car model, soon becoming a titan in the car manufacturing business. Releasing subsequent car models, each better in standard than the previous one, cemented his name in the industry. Eng. James sat in his office, lighting a cigarette to take a smoke before heading home. "Hah, this is the life," Mr. James muttered to himself. "Wealth, fame, a beautiful wife to not make the nights at home boring, and a beautiful secretary to not make the office boring. Guess I''m living every man''s dream," Eng. James said, smoking his cigarette happily. His happy moment was short-lived, though. The sound of gunshots woke him from his wandering thoughts. "Aaargghhhhh!" He heard the voice of the bodyguard guarding his office scream. "What the hell is going on?" Eng. James shouted, hoping to get an understanding of the situation. "Very simple¡ªit''s time for you to call it a life in this world," an unfamiliar voice spoke, after opening the door to the office and walking in. "Who the fuck are you? How did you get here? What happened to my guards?" Eng. James asked, scared out of his wits. "Come on, James, at least try and watch the TV. Maybe you would have known about me and prepared harder than just using those sorry-ass bodyguards," the voice spoke. "As for my identity, I am Nemesis. Or should I say, Greg Austin?" Nemesis said, walking closer to James. "Greg Austin? You are the child of those people? Impossible! I thought you were dead!!!" James asked, wetting himself from fear. "Do you really not get updated on current events? I guess there''s a reason you had to steal others'' ideas in order to become popular," Nemesis said, arriving before James. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please, I beg of you, don''t hurt me! I swear I was forced¡ªI didn''t have a choice! I swear!!!" James pleaded for his life, extremely scared of dying. "Yeah, right. Tell me about it," Nemesis said. "You''re going to die either way, but I could give you a painful death or an easy one¡ªthe choice is all yours. Oh, and I might be kind enough to ensure your wife doesn''t find out about your mistress¡ªthe secretary¡ªbecause trust me, you won''t rest in peace even in death if she finds out." "Please! Don''t let my wife know! I will do anything you want," James pleaded, falling on his knees and begging Nemesis. "Good. Why were my parents really murdered? I doubt it was just for their wealth," Nemesis asked the question that was really bothering him. "I swear, I don''t know much. I only joined because I was promised wealth and fame. They refused to share the actual reason with me. But while in a conversation with Leo that one time, he called your parents the ''damn administrators.'' But he refused to say any more aside from that, forcing me to never bring up the conversation again. Now that I remember, he was pretty strange then¡ªlike he was scared of someone," James said, recalling that moment. Chapter 58 - CHAPTER 58: LOVING THE ENEMY "Leo mentioned something about your parents being the administrators, but he refused to say more after that, as if he was scared of something or someone. I swear that''s the only thing I know," James pleaded, terrified. "Well, I guess that will be enough to prevent your wife from knowing about your immoral actions¡ªfrom me, at least. If she finds out through someone else, that''s not on me." "Thank you! Can you please spare my life then? Please, I have beautiful children to take care of. Don''t let them lose their father, please!" "Funny," Nemesis mocked. "You had no problem taking my parents from me, but now I can''t do the same to you? Truly funny. I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. You have to pay for your crimes. Besides, your kids are better off without a deadbeat like you." James was sweating profusely, knowing full well what was coming. "Nooo!!" he screamed, trying to run from the office, but he was too slow. Running away from an athletic man would have been extremely difficult¡ªand from Nemesis, someone with 20% of his game stats replicated, it was impossible. Swinging the dagger he had gotten from Kate, Nemesis ended James'' life and left soon after. --- "Brother, you''re back! Are you hurt? Did anything go wrong?" Annabelle asked, worried sick about her brother. She rushed to him, trying to confirm he was okay. "I''m fine. James is dead. I''ll be going for the head of the police department tomorrow," Nemesis said, heading to his room to freshen up and get some sleep. The banquet was being held the next day in Apocalypse. "Get some sleep, Anne. You need it," Nemesis added. "Alright, brother. Goodnight," she replied with a smile, but deep down, she felt sad. Her brother had taken a life and was completely unfazed by it. It didn''t even seem to disturb him. Her heart ached, believing she was losing him to some unknown monster hidden deep within him. --- [Breaking News] Famous car manufacturing company owner, Eng. James Oswald, found dead in his office. Evidence has come to light that this was the work of the infamous player, Nemesis¡ªor should I say, Greg Austin. Player Nemesis is on a personal vendetta. The police are doing their best to catch the blatant lawbreaker. Several news broadcasts aired similar reports the next morning, painting Nemesis as evil and dangerous¡ªthanks to government control. "Hmm, it seems Greg has started his revenge. How bold and arrogant. Guess he''s always been that way¡ªbold and arrogant," Kyle commented while watching the broadcast. Lilith sat close beside him. "Nemesis? The recently promoted god who has two Supremes serving under him? It seems he''s as bold in your world as he is in ours," Lilith said. "He''s even caught the interest of the Demon God." Kyle glanced at her. "And what does your god want to do with him?" Lilith frowned. "My god? He''s yours too, you know." "Whatever. What does he want?" Kyle asked again. "The usual¡ªeither he submits or meets his end. It''s a difficult task in our world since he has two Supremes willing to fight for him the moment a big game-changer makes a move on him. But in your world, he''s just a weak human like the rest. It should be easier to force him to bend the knee," Lilith explained. "That''s why I was sent to your world ahead of time¡ªto make sure Nemesis kneels and surrenders under the grace of our Demon God, or meets his end before he becomes a threat." Lilith finally gave up on trying to wrap herself around Kyle and stood up. Kyle did so shortly after. "It''s time to log into Apocalypse. I have a banquet to attend¡­ plus, a friend to say hi to once more," Kyle said, walking toward his room. "No fair! You''re planning to leave me here? All alone?" Lilith whined. "Not my fault you can''t join me in the game. While you''re already strong and probably can''t get any stronger, I''m different. I can get stronger, and I need to. I won''t allow myself to become a meat shield or cannon fodder for you guys," Kyle replied. "Tsk. What an evil man," Lilith muttered. "He fits the role of a demon so well that sometimes I wonder if he wasn''t actually born one rather than being turned into one." She sighed. "Well, I guess I''ll go see Mother-in-law." "Oh, and Lilith," Kyle said, turning back. "Prepare a meeting with the rest of the lowlifes. We should do it sooner rather than later¡ªthey''ll be needed to track Greg anyway." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without waiting for a response, he entered his room. "Tsk. Now he treats me like a maid," Lilith grumbled, heading toward Mrs. Albert''s room. --- Walking past his guild members, Nemesis noticed the uncomfortable looks on their faces¡ªnot that he cared what people thought of him. Entering his office, he found Jessica already waiting inside. "How''s the preparation for the banquet?" he asked. "Perfect. We''re ready to go whenever you are. The invitation was for guild masters and vice guild masters only. The teleportation scrolls are working perfectly," Jessica reported. "Good. Thanks for the hard work," Nemesis said. "My pleasure," Jessica replied. She hesitated before gathering her courage to ask, "Is it true?" "Is what true?" Nemesis asked, though he already knew what she was referring to. "Did you really kill that man?" "Yes, I did. Just like I said I would. My revenge has begun. And your parents will soon be next. I hope you do your best to protect them¡ªI won''t be angry if you try. I''d do the same if I were you. But I won''t hold back. I will kill them. Whether you hate me afterward or not, I must end their lives," Nemesis stated coldly. Jessica looked away, pain evident in her expression. "I understand¡­ I wish things were different, but I guess not." She let out a deep breath. "The next time I face Greg in the real world, it won''t be as friends but as enemies. This sucks. It''s really heartbreaking, you know that, right?" She smiled bitterly. "And do you want to know what''s even more painful?" she continued, her voice shaking. "It''s the fact that I don''t think I can hate you¡ªeven if you kill my parents. I love you that much¡­ and yet, I still work under the one who will take them from me." Sadness washed over her, but she didn''t cry. She had already accepted the inevitable. Chapter 59 - CHAPTER 59: THE BANQUET CELEBRATION I Nemesis watched Jessica, not saying anything. Well, he had nothing to say. He couldn''t be a hypocrite and console her when he still wouldn''t change his mind about killing her parents. "I guess my parents were greedy¡ªa price to pay for being greedy. But Greg, please, if there''s a shred of good in you, promise me one thing. If you can''t kill them on the first try, you will let them go and forgive them," Jessica requested. "Sure, I will. But Jessica, I''m serious¡ªdon''t hold back against me. You will only be filled with regrets if you do," Nemesis warned. Jessica nodded in response. After gaining control over her emotions, Nemesis tore the teleportation scrolls, and the two of them teleported to the marked location. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Welcome to the empire, esteemed guests. Please allow me to escort you to the banquet," Commander Joshua greeted Nemesis and Jessica. "Thank you very much, sir...?" "Call me Commander Joshua," he replied to Jessica''s question. "You know, isn''t it a bit too much for you to be the one escorting us to the banquet hall, Commander Joshua?" Nemesis asked, walking at his own pace as if he owned the empire. "Well, the Emperor has always been a firm believer in being courteous to his invited guests." "Courteous indeed¡ªmore like a firm believer in showing off his strength to his guests in order to subdue them mentally," Nemesis interjected. "I believe you are misunderstanding the Emperor''s intentions," Commander Joshua tried to correct him. "Is that so? Then why exactly are you exuding pressure and aura? Is that the way you greet your guests?" Nemesis asked, his tone cold. "Hey! Watch the way you talk to the commander!" "It''s fine, Gerald. He''s right¡ªI was being quite disrespectful. I''m sorry. It has nothing to do with the Emperor''s instructions and more to do with me. I heard about you from my student and decided to give you a test. I''m surprised you''re holding up so easily against that much pressure," Commander Joshua said, approval written on his face. "Well, you can stop it now, or else I might as well just return. I don''t need to prove anything to you, so it''s annoying that you''re trying to test me." "Alright, Nemesis, enough, please. I''m sorry, but my guild master is always this edgy. He doesn''t mean to be rude," Jessica butted in before Nemesis antagonized every knight around them. "Hahaha, it''s alright. I was told of his attitude. There''s no need to worry¡ªwe are definitely cool. And allow me to apologize once again for testing you without your consent," Commander Joshua said. The group walked in silence afterward. Arriving at the banquet, Nemesis realized he was the last invited player to arrive. Well, he obviously didn''t care. "Guess you finally decided to show up after taking your sweet time, friend. You used to frown at lateness greatly¡ªI guess some things change as we grow older." "Kyle!" Nemesis spoke to the bearer of the voice. Meanwhile... "My liege, all the invited players have arrived. I just escorted the foreigner Nemesis to the hall a few minutes ago." "And?" "He is a good seedling, worthy of training, and he will be useful to the empire if he pledges his allegiance. But he is a difficult and stubborn one. Gaining his loyalty will be quite the task, plus he is very perceptive of intentions," Commander Joshua reported to the Emperor. "Very well. If you think he is a good seedling, then I must acquire his loyalty," the Emperor spoke. "There is not a single person I want that I won''t get. Every man has a flaw¡ªa weakness that can be exploited to secure their loyalty. Some fear, others crave fame, respect, recognition, women, wealth¡ªand all of these are under my control. There''s no way this foreigner won''t have a weakness. Find that weak point of his, Commander Joshua, and ensure he bends his knees," the Emperor commanded. "Yes, my Lord." "It''s time we go to the banquet hall as well. We can''t keep our guests waiting," the Emperor spoke, his imperial guards following him. Back at the banquet... "Kyle! I''m surprised to see you still standing perfectly fine. I thought you had become a vegetable after our last battle," Nemesis said. "But I guess not¡ªyou look even better than before our last encounter." "Hah, thanks for the praise. It wouldn''t have been possible without your help, my friend," Kyle replied, smiling. "Have fun. Guess you''ll be seeing more of it soon enough," Kyle said, walking away slowly. "You too. I will ensure I finish the job next time¡ªjust wait patiently for it." "Oh, it won''t be that easy next time. Believe me when I say that," Kyle replied, disappearing into the crowd. "Was that Kyle? Or was it just me, or did he look even more handsome? Surprisingly more than you now, Nemesis. Guess your era of being the most handsome has come to an end," Odin teased, holding a glass of wine. Nemesis ignored Odin, his thoughts lingering on Kyle and the reason for his change. What''s going on? Kyle never looked like that in the previous life. Is this the butterfly effect of my actions? Nemesis wondered. Odin noticed Nemesis'' absent-mindedness and decided to let him be. "Pleasure to meet you, my Lord. I''m Marquis Alexander Oxford," a new face greeted Nemesis, snapping him out of his thoughts. "I''m Nemesis. Pleasure to meet you, Marquis. Is there anything I can do for you?" Nemesis inquired. "No, my Lord. I just came to pay my respects to the mate of my progenitor¡ªthe Vampire Queen." "Huh?" Nemesis was caught off guard. "Her brand is on you. I had to pay my respects to the mate of our Queen. I feel honored standing in the presence of the one chosen by our Queen," Marquis Alexander said, bootlicking Nemesis. "Okay, enough of that, please. I''m not your Queen''s mate, and I never will be. You got the wrong person. Besides, you''re quite bold¡ªa vampire being a marquis in the Grey Empire? One slip-up, and you''re a dead man," Nemesis remarked, astonished at the vampire marquis'' boldness. "Infiltrating the empire is a task given to me by the Queen, and I must fulfill her command to the end. My life is worthless as long as I can obey my Queen," Marquis Alexander said meekly to Nemesis. Chapter 60 - CHAPTER 60: MEETING THE EMPEROR While Nemesis and Marquis Alexander were having their conversation¡ªwell, it was mostly Marquis Alexander doing all the talking while Nemesis tried hard not to punch him in the face for being so annoying¡ªthe banquet kicked off. The princes and princesses made their appearances, soon followed by the queens and, finally, the emperor. "I would love to thank everyone who honored the invitation and is here for this banquet celebration. I believe many of you are quite curious about the reason for the banquet, as it wasn''t stated in the invitation letter. The purpose of this gathering is not only to celebrate with our esteemed guests but also to deliberate on an impending disaster and a common enemy¡ªthe demons. Recently, my knights carried out investigations into suspicious activities involving unknown individuals, bandits, and cults. Under the leadership of my daughter, the Ice Princess, the head of the special investigation team has uncovered evidence of increasing demon activity. The ''demon pill,'' as we call it, has been sold to local bandits, thieves, and various known and unknown figures. This pill has the ability to magnify the strength of those who consume it while gradually destroying their souls until they become mindless demonic beasts. For this reason, I have gathered all important dignitaries¡ªkings, queens, princes, and foreigners¡ªwho might aid in combating our greatest and most common enemy: the demons. Thanks to the tireless efforts of my empire''s knights, we have obtained critical information from a captive working closely with the demons. The captive has revealed details about an impending demon invasion of our world. And so, I ask all of you to set aside our differences and unite against this threat," Emperor Augustus Don Clavus declared. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Murmurs soon spread throughout the hall as nobles deliberated on the gravity of the situation. "I know you all are worried about the coming danger, but I urge you to remain calm. The demon invasion is a storm we will surely overcome, just as we have done since time immemorial. Now, let us feast and enjoy ourselves, build connections with one another, and stand united against the coming threat. A toast¡ªto our victory against the demons!" Emperor Augustus said, raising his glass at the end of his speech. Everyone present did the same. The demon invasion¡ªa major storyline in Nemesis''s past life. Of course, humanity had emerged victorious in the first invasion, but not in the second. The demons succeeded in their second assault, taking over the Central Continent and spreading the banner of war across the other continents. However, Nemesis wasn''t certain whether things would unfold the same way in this life. His actions since his regression might have caused a butterfly effect, altering the course of events. "Nemesis, the emperor wishes to have a word with you," a knight informed him. "Very well, lead the way," Nemesis replied, and the knight escorted him in silence. Inside the Emperor''s special chamber, Nemesis arrived alongside the knight. "My lord," the knight knelt to pay his respects to the emperor, while Nemesis remained standing. "Boy, you should kneel and pay your respects to the emperor!" Commander Harold, the leader of the Emperor''s imperial guard, demanded. "And why should I? He is not my emperor. I see no reason to kneel before a ruler I do not serve," Nemesis replied coolly. "He is the Emperor!" Commander Harold shouted, already furious at the young man''s audacity. "He is an emperor, and I am a god. If anything, he should be the one kneeling before me, not the other way around," Nemesis countered. "You! How dare a weakling like you demand¡ª" "Enough, Harold!" the Emperor cut in. "He is a guest, and he is right. He is not under my rule, and therefore, he is not obligated to kneel." "But my lord¡ª" "I said enough, Harold! Or are you questioning my command?" Emperor Augustus''s voice turned cold. "I would never dare, my lord," Harold replied, bowing his head. "I apologize for my commander''s outburst. His loyalty to me is absolute, and I hope you can overlook his words," the Emperor said, a smile returning to his face. "If I got angry at every madman who spoke out of turn, I might as well kill myself," Nemesis remarked. Harold nearly exploded in rage, barely holding himself back from striking Nemesis. Emperor Augustus, too, forced a smile at the foreigner''s audacity but knew he had to restrain himself to win him over. "Well, I called you here because I believe your help will be invaluable in our fight against the demons. I also wanted to congratulate you on winning the event set by the Supreme Will. Though my people were unable to watch it¡ªthanks to the Supreme Will''s interference¡ªone of my finest knights, the Sword God, testified to your top-tier abilities¡ª" "Spit it out, Emperor Augustus," Nemesis interrupted. "Stop going in circles. You want to recruit me and make me one of your puppets. You''ll probably offer me women, fame, wealth, or power. Well, sorry to burst your bubble, but I''m not interested¡ªno matter what you offer." The Emperor''s smile disappeared, replaced by a frown. Being cut off so abruptly was a disrespect he was not willing to tolerate. "Hey! I have treated you with respect since you arrived. Do not push me¡ªI promise you won''t like me when I''m angry," Emperor Augustus warned. "Yeah, I''m done here. It was nice having this little chat," Nemesis said, turning to leave. But Commander Harold stepped in his way, blocking the exit. "Move," Nemesis demanded. "You are not permitted to leave until the Emperor says so," Harold stated firmly. "Don''t push me." "I should be saying that to you, Nemesis. Do not disrespect me any further than you already have!" Emperor Augustus''s tone turned icy, his eyes burning with menace. "And what exactly are you going to do if I push you any further," Nemesis asked, not willing to back down either. The temperature in the room was chilling, two egoistic men who believed they were above everyone else staring at each other. Chapter 61 - CHAPTER 61: UNLUCKY NIGHT Nemesis stared at the Emperor, not backing down a bit despite being at a disadvantage. After a few minutes of neither backing down, Emperor Augustus broke the silence. "You are a brave one, but don''t be too brave. You are just a foreigner who thinks he is above all just because you stomp on the heads of your fellow people. You are wrong, boy. You are no different from a weak ant that I can crush at any time, so learn your place before I do so!" Emperor Augustus said, his tone showing that he was very serious about it. "Listen, Emperor, I''m not scared of you, and I will say this¡ªgive up. I will never fall under you. Your pet, Sword God, is enough for you. Don''t you dare think you can make me one, or you will regret it!" Nemesis said, already getting angry. "Very well then. If I won''t have you, I will destroy you. Be careful from now on¡ªI won''t go easy on you. I will show you the immense strength of my empire and crush you until you come running back, begging for forgiveness," Emperor Augustus said, signaling Harold to allow Nemesis through. "Hah, you might think you can trap me, but you didn''t. I just didn''t want to make a scene here just as much as you also don''t want to. But I will advise you as well¡ªwatch your empire closely. It will be disappointing if Grey Empire collapses while under your rule. And yes, it''s a threat," Nemesis said coolly, leaving the chamber. "My lord, why did you allow that arrogant fool to go?" Harold asked, his voice subtle, though, to not annoy Emperor Augustus. "It would have been at my loss. It seems he knows that as well. I invited him to the banquet. Killing him will do more harm than good to the outside world and will paint the empire as weak. I can''t allow that. There will be more ways of dealing with the arrogant brat," Emperor Augustus educated Commander Harold. Leaving the chamber, Nemesis bumped into Brian, the Sword God. "Nemesis," Brian said, smiling, offering a handshake, which, of course, Nemesis refused. Retracting his hand awkwardly, Brian continued, "It seems you had a conversation with the Emperor. I guess you will be knighted as well, or probably made a noble. Congratulations," Brian said, smiling. "Of course, I will never be any of that. I can''t be the dog of this crazy empire. You shouldn''t either. You are just wasting your talent serving someone that sees you as nothing other than a tool," Nemesis said, feeling a bit of pity for Brian. Being a regressor, he already knew the true nature of the Emperor. "The empire is not as bad as you think. Believe me, I enjoy being a knight," Brian replied to Nemesis. "One good teacher doesn''t mean the empire is good. Plus, give up on the Ice Princess. You guys can never work out. You will just end up being used by her father. Well, that''s my advice for you. Take it or not, it''s up to you," Nemesis said, walking away. "How did you know about my... never mind. I have a request¡ªplease spar..." "No, I''m not sparring with you. I won''t be the fertilizer that will fuel your growth. You know, you really are naive and clueless for someone with such powerful talent," Nemesis said, disappearing from Brian''s sight. "I''m naive? Why does he say the exact same thing that Elizabeth said?" Brian asked himself. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While walking away, Nemesis couldn''t help but feel pity for Brian¡ªwell, the past-life Brian. He was the shining hero that did no evil and always helped the hopeless. His naive nature and his deep love for the Ice Princess made him a toy for the Emperor. He was used by Emperor Augustus for so long, all in the name of gaining his approval to marry the Ice Princess, which, of course, was taken from him¡ªEmperor Augustus marrying her to a noble family to strengthen his control over the empire. The event had crushed Brian''s heart so much that the once-innocent and heroic man became cruel and evil, destroying the empire and siding with the demons. The major reason the demons won in the second invasion was largely thanks to the unstoppable Sword God working with them. But Nemesis wasn''t going to allow such a talent to join the enemy camp so easily. He was going to destroy the empire before all of that could happen, and he had the perfect idea for it. He hated the thought of it, but he would likely be using Marquis Alexander''s help. Nemesis went back to the banquet hall and enjoyed the rest of it before deciding to head back to his guild¡ªJessica, the Big Six guild masters, and their vice leaders moving with him. Well, maybe out of pettiness, a return teleportation scroll wasn''t given to Nemesis and Jessica. Of course, Scarlett and company refused the teleportation scrolls from the empire since Nemesis wasn''t given one, all of them making their intentions clear about standing behind Nemesis. "Okay, I knew we refused the teleportation scrolls out of loyalty, but how are we going to get back? The distance is really long. I don''t want to waste my time being on the road," Odin complained. "I just sent Drakonix a telepathic message. He will be sending wyverns to us for transportation," Nemesis stated. "Wyverns? Like pseudo-dragons? That is so sweet! Thank God I rejected the empire''s offer. They can shove the teleportation scrolls down their ass," Odin said, excited at the thought of riding a wyvern. "Found you, Greg. Guess I''m in luck. I thought you might have left, but I guess luck was on my side¡ªthe Emperor not giving you a return teleportation scroll," Kyle said, walking toward the group. "Guess it''s not my day today, meeting two annoying and hypocritical people in one night," Nemesis complained. "Come on, stop being cold. It''s sad hearing you say that, old friend. Oh, Annabelle, it''s been a while. Why don''t you say hi to big brother?" Kyle said. "Hey, it''s the man who narrowly defeated me only to be violated in the final," Odin laughed out loud. "Oi, shut up, psycho. I wasn''t talking to you. Clowns shouldn''t talk when people are talking," Kyle said to Odin. "Wait, did you just call me a clown? He just called me a clown! The screaming guy, begging for mercy recently, just called me a¡ªArgh!" Odin couldn''t finish his sentence, an arrow suddenly piercing his chest. "I said shut up, clown," Kyle repeated. Chapter 62 - CHAPTER 62: NEMESIS WEAKNESS "Shut up, clown!" Kyle ordered, an arrow piercing through Odin''s shirt. "You see, Greg, thanks to you, I became something more¡ªI became someone greater. And as a thank you, I will tell you this: the demon god has noticed your existence and wants you as his," Kyle said. "And why would you tell him that?" Shadow asked. "Well, it''s simple. Kyle is mine. I''m not allowing anyone to take him from me¡ªabsolutely no one can take what belongs to me," Kyle said, much to everyone''s disgust. "If you''re done talking, you can bloody go away. I''m refraining from killing you right now," Nemesis said coldly. "You beat me in the event¡ªflawlessly. I can''t deny that. But the me back then and the me standing in front of you now are two different people," Kyle said, his eyes glowing. "Glowing eyes... so you''re a demon now. It seems you''ve been working for the demons for quite some time. A shame to humanity that you chose to side with our enemies over us!" Nemesis''s voice grew colder with every passing second, trying so hard not to beat the shit out of Kyle. "Yes, I''m a demon¡ªa super high-rank one at that. You see, I''m so strong that I could mop the floor with you, but that''s not my intention for today. I have two reasons for being here. The first is to warn you to be smart and not get caught by those demons¡ªyou are mine to deal with and no one else. The second is to figure something out about you," Kyle spoke, arrows appearing from thin air, engulfed in flames. With a wave of his hand, the arrows flew toward Nemesis but passed through him, then circled around Kyle like lost children. "Hmm... it seems I was right. For some inexplicable reason, no attack can touch you, making you invincible. I guess you''ve never lost a single drop of HP. An impressive ability... but you see, your ability makes you invincible, yet there''s solitude in invincibility," Kyle said. With a thought command, the arrows flew toward Scarlett, but just like with Nemesis, they passed through her before circling around like a missile searching for its target. "It seems whatever ability you have, Annabelle has it too. But do the rest?" Kyle muttered, directing the arrows toward Odin. "I''ve always wanted to do this to you, clown," he said in disgust. "Hey! I''ve been a good boy! What did I do to piss you off, you sadistic bastard?!" Odin screamed, dodging the arrows by reading their trajectory. The arrows flew past him. "You''ll have to improve your aim if you want to¡ªurgh," Odin couldn''t finish his words as arrows struck his back. "There''s no dodging my arrows. They won''t rest until they hit their intended target. It''s a tracking arrow, after all. Oh, and it seems not all of you have the same abilities as Greg," Kyle said to the group. "Well, it''s your loss because I will be killing all of you here!" "Kyle!! Stop!" Nemesis commanded in Dragon''s Tongue. "Give up, Greg. That won''t work on me. I''m not just some lowly demon, after all. I have quite the great predecessor. Your Dragon''s Tongue won''t work on me like last time," Kyle said, creating more arrows and releasing them toward the group. Nemesis ran toward Kyle, cutting down any arrow in his path, but he couldn''t cut them all¡ªsome passed directly through him, thanks to the automatic activation of his talent. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow hopped into a shadow to escape the arrows, reappearing from another, but the arrows followed her to her surprise. She created shadow blades and cut through the arrows, but she could only remain on the defensive. The arrows were too many. Shadow wasn''t the only one in a pinch, though¡ªeveryone else was in the same position. And the worst part? The arrows kept increasing in number, Kyle creating more as easily as breathing. Nemesis was infuriated. Being unable to help his friends was beyond frustrating. "KYLE!!!!!" Nemesis shouted, rushing toward him. But Kyle wasn''t interested in direct confrontation. Demon wings appeared on his back, lifting him into the air and allowing him to escape Nemesis''s swinging sword. "You know, it''s useless fighting you when I can''t hit you. And trapping you doesn''t seem to work either¡ªmy sealing arrows failed. I don''t know the full extent of your abilities yet, but from what I can infer, any malicious intent toward you is identified as an attack by the system. So curses, sealing, trapping, and hitting won''t work on you. And that''s the thing¡ªif I can''t attack you, then there''s no point. I''d rather just run away or avoid you completely. I won''t lose, and neither will you," Kyle said, his wings keeping him suspended in the air. "Your wings won''t save you," Nemesis said, dragon wings appearing on his back. With a swift movement, Nemesis flew toward Kyle, and so the cat-and-mouse chase began. Scarlett didn''t assist her brother, focusing instead on helping the group defend against the overwhelming number of tracking arrows. But there was a limit to what they could do. Fatigue began to set in, and one by one, players lost their lives¡ªstarting with the vice guild masters, until only the six guild masters and Jessica remained. "Huff... huff... huff... Okay, I''m super exhausted. I''ll just lie down and respawn," Odin said, collapsing onto the ground. The arrows circled around the fallen Odin. It was clear that even these lifeless projectiles were surprised by the man''s crazy actions. "Odin! What the heck are you doing?!" Shadow yelled. "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m coming to terms with my fate and choosing to just die. It''s way easier than fighting my butt off only to die anyway," Odin said, consoling himself. "You piece of shit! If you die, it will only make the battle more difficult for us, you bastard!" Gold Goblin yelled. "Yeah, call me selfish¡ªI don''t mind. But I call myself a realist. I don''t know what happened to that Kyle or whatever that jerk is, but I do know that our chances of winning are extremely slim," Odin said, his eyes on the battle in the sky. "We just need to hold on until Nemesis wins!" Scarlett insisted. "Be honest with yourself. This doesn''t look like a battle Nemesis is winning," Kyle muttered. Chapter 63 - CHAPTER 63: A CRUSHING DEFEAT "We just need to hold on until Nemesis defeats Kyle!" Scarlett shouted, trying to motivate everyone. "Does it look like Nemesis is going to win anytime soon to you? ''Cause it''s clearly not what I''m seeing," Odin muttered, watching the chasing battle in the sky. Everyone stopped at that moment and stared at the sky. Kyle hadn''t taken a single hit, easily maneuvering himself out of every single attack that Nemesis threw at him. "Urgh," Odin muttered, several arrows hitting him and turning him into a porcupine, his HP dropping to zero. After Odin''s death, the fight became even more strenuous for all of them, their stamina draining extremely fast until it hit rock bottom. Scarlett stared at her friends, dying one by one, and for the first time, she felt helpless. "That''s about enough. Everyone else is dead, only you and your sister live. Well? Tell me, Greg, how does it feel to be helpless once more¡ªwatching your friends die under your watch, unable to do anything about it? How does it feel knowing nothing has changed? Just like watching your parents'' corpses, unable to do anything, you now watch your friends die, powerless. Or perhaps... are they not your friends?" Kyle taunted Nemesis. "Kyle... I guess I was so naive. All these years, I never saw you for who you truly were. You win this battle, Kyle, but I assure you, you won''t be the one to laugh last," Nemesis promised, stopping the pointless chase and flying towards Scarlett. "You are wrong. I will always be the last man laughing, and you will always be my toy. This was just a little demonstration to remind you who is the master and who is the dog around here. I believe you finally know your place, Greg. I will be finding you soon enough, by the way, in the real world. I can''t allow you to gain these crazy abilities of yours in reality¡ªit''ll be a pain in the ass for me. Till we meet again, Greg," Kyle said, smiling at him before teleporting away with the scrolls handed to him by the empire. Nemesis flew down to Scarlett and watched the sadness in her eyes. Seeing his sister like that caused a pain he never knew was possible. "It''s alright. I will make sure he pays for this," Nemesis assured her. Scarlett nodded at his words, silence taking control between them. But their thoughts were synced¡ªthe feeling of being bested by Kyle, of being helpless and unable to do anything, stung their hearts more than they could realize. Kyle toyed with them today, and it was a brutal experience they never wanted to live through again. One thought filled both siblings'' minds: to grow stronger. So strong that they would never face such humiliation again. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think I''ve been too laid-back in leveling up, in striving for power. I allowed my talent to cloud my judgment and gave myself this level of arrogance and confidence that no harm could befall me. It all ends now. I will be more brutal in my revenge, more enthusiastic in my quest for power. I will be stronger!" Nemesis declared, the fire burning in his eyes. After waiting for a while longer, the wyverns arrived. Riding on one wyvern each while the rest trailed behind, the sibling duo flew back to their respective guilds. --- "My lord, there was a battle between the guild masters that were invited to the banquet," a knight reported to Emperor Augustus. "And the outcome of the battle?" "They were defeated. Every single foreigner was defeated aside from Nemesis and Scarlett¡ªby one foreigner, Kyle," the knight announced. "Good. I guess I will have to make use of this Kyle to trample on Nemesis," Emperor Augustus said, a calculating look on his face. "My lord, pardon me, but I think that would be a bad idea. The foreigner Kyle... it seems he is in cahoots with the demons. He had demon wings," the knight added with great courage, his life on the line for advising the emperor. "Doesn''t matter. I will make use of anyone and anything to get what I want. And what I want is to bring that arrogant brat under my feet," Emperor Augustus said coldly. --- "Jessica, how are you?" Nemesis asked Jessica, who had recently respawned. "Bad. I don''t know what Kyle did to me, but there''s this countdown I''m seeing on my status screen," Jessica replied, staring at Nemesis. Though he asked out of concern, his face remained expressionless¡ªnot a single trace of worry in it. "What countdown?" Nemesis asked, his expressionless face turning into a frown. "A countdown to being demonized, I think. There''s a 60-day countdown to demonization. I think Kyle didn''t just kill us, but did something much worse," Jessica said. Frowning greatly, Nemesis messaged the others about their status after resurrecting. They all had the same problem¡ªa 60-day countdown to demonization. "Damn Kyle!" Nemesis shouted, seething with rage. He had never felt so angry since his regression. "What''s wrong?" Jessica asked, surprised by Nemesis'' sudden outburst. "Whatever Kyle did to you is pretty deadly and serious. If we don''t put a stop to it, something bad is going to happen," Nemesis said, his mind racing for a solution. "Tell me, Greg, what exactly is bad about our situation?" Jessica asked, seeking clarification. "It''s simple. For every day that passes during the countdown, you get closer to changing¡ªbecoming a demon. Not just a demon, but a demon with no free will, under the absolute control of the turner¡ªwhich, right now, is Kyle," Nemesis explained. "And the worst part? The chances of being a low-born demon or above are extremely low. More often than not, you end up becoming a demonic beast," Nemesis added grimly. "That is really bad. We need to stop this. How do we stop it exactly?" Jessica asked. "Well, it''s either you kill the cause of the demonization or the cause stops the process himself. Either way, we have to deal directly with Kyle. And that''s going to be extremely difficult. Knowing Kyle, this is just another game to him... a game I''m going to hate playing," Nemesis said, extremely frustrated with the circumstances. Chapter 64 - CHAPTER 64: THE ANOMALY Logging out from the game, Kyle found Lilith staring at him, a mischievous smile on her face. "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m watching you¡ªthat cute face of yours." "Can you please stop acting so annoying? It''s disgusting. How long have you been here staring at me like an annoying stalker?" "Not much, some minutes. Well, actually a few hours," Lilith confessed. Kyle felt a wave of headache. The demon lord was getting bold, and he was worried about how daring she would be in the future. "Have you set up the meeting?" Kyle asked, deciding to put Lilith''s behavior aside. "Hey, stop commanding me like I''m your handmaid! I''m the demon lord¡ªthe demon lord! The only being above me in command is the demon god!" Lilith protested. "So did you set the meeting?" Kyle asked again, uninterested in Lilith''s antics. "Tsk, I did. The meeting will be held two days from now. Your world is so primitive¡ªimagine taking two days just to travel a short distance," Lilith said once more, lazing around on Kyle''s bed. "That''s good. Thanks for the hard work. Do you wish to preside over the meeting, or should I take over?" Kyle asked the lazy Lilith. "Oh, that? You do it. I don''t care about any of those stuff. If you need my help to put them in order and ensure they don''t backlash against your command, then I will help you... for just a kiss," Lilith said, a seductive look on her face. "I don''t need your help in putting those low-lives in check. It''s either they obey me or they die." "Tsk, you really are a demon, true and true," Lilith couldn''t help but say. "So how did it go? I''m talking about the banquet," Lilith asked, curiosity taking over her. "The banquet was boring as expected¡ªnews of demon invasion being circulated, preparation in motion. But the after-party? Now that''s the charm. I met with my old friends, caught up on old times," Kyle said, a smile on his face. "And?" "Well, I made sure they played a game with me. After killing Greg''s friends, I implanted a demon seed in them. Their demonification is only a matter of time. Greg has no choice but to chase after me and confront me if he has any hope of saving his friends," Kyle said. "Wait, demonification? How are you capable of that? Only demon lords and the demon god are able to do so. How are you able to do that?" Lilith asked, truly surprised. "I don''t know. You tell me," Kyle said under Lilith''s suspicious gaze. "You should be careful about using that, if I must advise you. I''m the exception, but other demon lords might feel threatened by you and decide to come for you. That''s not going to be good for you, I promise." "Thanks for the advice, but I''ve got it covered." **** "How is the tightening of security coming along?" Leo, head of the police department of Mer, asked his subordinate. "The tightening of security is going smoothly, sir. The police patrol and alertness are at an all-time high, the force ready for deployment at a moment''s notice." "Good. And the special forces assigned to the key targets of the terrorist?" "Done, sir. SWAT teams have been assigned to protect everyone suspected to be targeted by Nemesis." "Good. We need to do a good job and ensure things go smoothly. The president has warned that any lapse on our side or any deaths caused by that Nemesis will force the military to get involved¡ªsomething we wouldn''t want to wish for at all. We have lost enough face and honor already; we can''t lose more." "Yes, sir." The subordinate left the office after receiving more tasks to fulfill from Leo. Leo, sighing, reclined in his chair, the fear of death choking him every minute. Ring! Ring! His phone rang, an unknown caller flashing on the screen. He ignored it. But the unknown caller was persistent, calling repeatedly, much to Leo''s frustration, forcing him to pick up the call. "Who is this?" Leo asked, extremely annoyed. "Leo, the next in line to die. I''m Nemesis¡ªor should I say Greg Austin? It''s a cold night. How dutiful of you to still remain in your office at this hour. A patriotic leader you really are." "You! What do you want? This game of yours should end now! I would advise you to surrender yourself peacefully. I promise I will help reduce the number of years you will spend behind bars." "Hah, Leo, how bold of you. I would have loved to take your offer, but you see, I''m a busy man. I have a lot of people to take care of on my list. Perhaps I will consider your offer... after killing them all. I''m not calling to talk about going to jail or not. The reason I''m calling is to let you know I''m coming for you, and I would love you to prepare as best as you can so that when I kill you, only helplessness will remain on your face." Nemesis ended the call. "All units, prepare for battle! The terrorist is targeting our base! I repeat, prepare for battle!" Leo sent an announcement throughout the headquarters, fear gripping his heart tightly. Answering the call, all units prepared their weapons. Already having the go-ahead to kill on sight, they prepared themselves mentally to not hold back against the potential enemy of the night. "Hey, don''t you think this is overkill for one man? I mean, our weapons and equipment were upgraded. Can''t believe the government literally considers him a threat¡ªit was just one lucky kill. Everyone was caught off guard," a random police officer said to his teammate, his confidence at an all-time high. "Perhaps I might just be the one to end his life and win a medal for myself. Hahaha," he said. "Well, lucky you. You have the chance now¡ªtake your shot," Nemesis said, walking toward the police team. "Eyes on the target, I repeat, eyes on the target," a policeman communicated on the walkie-talkie. "Hah, I guess I''m pretty lucky, coming in contact with you first. You are pretty stupid for coming alone. This is where you die!" the policeman said, releasing fire. Bullets flew toward Nemesis, and that''s when the craziest thing happened¡ªthe bullets passed through Nemesis, none hitting him. "Please tell me you are not going easy on me. That would be nice of you," Nemesis said, moving closer to the squad. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Open fire! I repeat, open fire!" the leader of the team commanded all his team members, everyone firing their shots. But not a single bullet hit Nemesis. "How is this possible? What''s going on?" the team leader asked, surprise and fear in his eyes. "I would advise you to drop your weapons and let me through. I do not wish to kill people who have nothing to do with my feud. But if you insist on being stupid, be my guest," Nemesis said. "Drop your weapons, I repeat, drop your weapons and stand guard," the leader ordered. "No! I won''t accept this!" The police officer who had mocked Nemesis earlier refused the order, firing his shots. "Warned you," Nemesis said, running toward the shooting police officer. He moved like a blur, a dagger in his hand. With super-quick precision, he slit the officer''s throat. The rest of the team stood frozen in fear, no one daring to retaliate. With an unguarded door, Nemesis walked into the building. The same situation occurred within the building¡ªeveryone shot at him, then realized how useless their attacks were, surrendering. On rare occasions, some officers fired, showing extreme bravery. Nemesis responded swiftly, killing them and moving forward until he reached Leo''s office. "Leo, it''s an honor to meet you," Nemesis said, walking toward Leo. "You''re here¡­ I will tell you everything you want, give you everything you want, but please don''t hurt me! Please spare my life!" Leo pleaded. Nemesis, of course, ignored him. He walked toward him and, with immense force, stabbed Leo''s thigh with his dagger. "You will bleed to death if you don''t tell me what I want¡ªa slow, painful death. I believe you wouldn''t want to die in such a painful way," Nemesis said, his voice cold. "I will say everything you want me to say! Please!" "Very well. The administrators and my parents¡ªwhat do you know about them? How are they both connected?" Nemesis asked. "Your parents are the administrators¡ªthe people chosen by the Earth''s will to act as wardens against rifts. They ensure the rift isn''t opened, preventing our world from being invaded by foreign enemies, especially those from the apocalypse. We¡­" Leo tried to continue but was unable to, clutching his slit throat with both hands to prevent blood loss. "Well, we couldn''t allow him to say any more than he needs to," the demon knight said, his sharp nails colored red by Leo''s blood. "And who the hell are you?" Nemesis asked, his eyes growing cold, extremely vexed. "Me? No one in particular¡ªjust someone ensuring that the fool doesn''t say more than he should. You''ve been acting pretty arrogant lately. I guess a little bit of power got into your head, and now you think you''re unbeatable," the demon knight said to Nemesis, as a battle was about to erupt between both parties. Chapter 65 - CHAPTER 65:THE RUTHLESS DEMON "I wasn''t done interrogating him, you know," Nemesis said, feeling extremely annoyed. "Well, I don''t care about you lowlife," the demon knight replied, arrogant as ever. Nemesis wasn''t in the mood to exchange words with the demon. Deciding to go all out, he ran toward the demon knight. With 20% of a level 40 player''s stats¡ªand not just any player, but one with two primordial bloodlines¡ªhe was strong and fast enough to be labeled superhuman by ignorant humans, but not fast enough for a demon knight. The demon knight dodged the attack fluidly and counterattacked, his claws slashing down at Nemesis at an incredible speed¡ªfaster than Nemesis could react to. But the claws passed through Nemesis, the attack failing to land. "Hmm, that''s a pretty good ability you have there. I can''t believe you''re able to replicate your ability from Apocalypse to your world so soon. Plus, your strength is highly commendable, although it feels restricted. But replicating ahead of time¡­ truly marvelous. You''ll make for a perfect research subject¡ªdissecting your body to get the answers we need." "Hey, has anyone ever told you the truth? To shut up? Your breath stinks," Nemesis replied, continuing his all-out attack against the demon knight, not bothering with defense. Despite his relentless attacks, the demon knight wasn''t grazed even once, dodging as easily as breathing. "You know, to be qualified as a demon knight, you must be a level 40 demon as well as proficient in corruption skills. Our stats are so far apart that you move extremely slow. I could have ended your life so many times if not for your stupid abilities," the demon knight said, attempting to provoke Nemesis'' pride and ego, hoping he would brag about his special ability and unconsciously reveal its weak point. But Nemesis wasn''t planning on falling for that. He didn''t bother uttering a word, his focus fully on attacking¡ªon landing that one hit. The demon knight soon grew tired of Nemesis'' persistence and increased the distance between them. "You know, you are no fun. Has anyone ever told you that? Fighting you is a waste of time. I can''t hit you, not even once. I guess there''s a reason so many of those lowlives want you dead." "Oh, so you''re working for those scums who''ve decided to betray humanity?" Nemesis asked, blazing with anger. "Working for them? Why, in the seven hells, should I work for them? I simply accepted their pleas to take care of you in return for their loyalty. I don''t work for them¡ªI''m just doing them a favor for being quite the respectful and obedient lowlives they are," the demon knight said. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have places to be. But before I go, I''ve been wondering¡­ what will happen to you and your ability if I collapse this building with you under it?" the demon knight mused, smiling cruelly. Nemesis perked up, immediately sprinting toward the exit. Even he wasn''t sure if his talent was strong enough to protect him from a collapsed building and all its rubble. But despite his fast reaction time and speed, he wasn''t quick enough to stop the demon knight''s dubious plan. Destroying every single main support of the building, the demon knight disappeared as quickly as he had come, leaving behind Nemesis, a collapsing building, and several police officers who hadn''t evacuated in time. Boom! The building collapsed with great force. Ambulance sirens blared as a swift response was carried out to save the few who survived the rubble. --- The demon knight returned to the special hideout used by demons for secrecy, hidden from the eyes of the common folk. Entering the hideout, he found it odd that the usually lazy demon baron¡ªwho did nothing but sit on his makeshift throne all day¡ªwas not in his usual place. Perhaps he''s out carrying out one of his ridiculous fetishes, the demon knight thought, not a stranger to the baron''s bizarre hobbies. The demon baron had a twisted obsession with capturing humans, feeding them an overdose of demon pills just to watch them explode from the overwhelming energy wreaking havoc inside their bodies¡ªor, for the rare few who survived, to transform them into demonic beasts. "You fool, you just had to make our presence known and give Greg the moral high ground he needed," Kyle said, annoyed, as he walked toward the demon knight. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who the hell are you? How dare a lowlife like you speak to me?" the demon knight snapped, clearly offended that a mere human would address him so casually. "Oh, it''s you. Kyle, was it? Arrogant brat. I''ve always wondered why Baron Arjit kept you alive. Guess I might as well kill you before he returns. Blaspheming against the demon god should be a good enough reason to end your pathetic life," the demon knight said, stretching out his claws, eager to rip Kyle apart. His previous battle with Nemesis had left him in a restless state, his bloodthirst heightened. Kyle, the arrogant human standing before him, was the perfect target to satisfy his lingering urge to kill. "Don''t worry, I''ll make your death quick," the demon knight sneered before vanishing into a blur. "You know," Kyle said, his voice calm, "you''re pretty arrogant for someone so weak." The demon knight suddenly felt his movement come to an abrupt halt. Kyle was gripping his arm¡ªan impossible feat. "You? How? Impossible!" the demon knight stammered, eyes wide with shock. "Well, you must be blind or just plain stupid to not realize you''re outmatched." A new voice interrupted them. "What the fuck did that damn baron do? I should have killed him more ruthlessly," Lilith said, her presence alone causing fear to overtake the demon knight. "D-Demon Lord Lilith... I''m honored to¡ªAARGH!" The demon knight''s greeting was cut short by a scream of agony as he felt his arm being severed from his body. Kyle, now holding the detached limb, tossed it to the ground. "Hey! Stop ignoring me like I don''t exist," Kyle said coldly. "Like I said before, how dare you ruin everything just because you wanted to have some fun? Do you even realize what you''ve done? You had to fall into a trap, exposing yourself¡ªand the rest of us¡ªto the world." The demon knight clutched his bleeding stump, fury burning in his eyes. "Hey, I don''t like that look in your eyes. It''s annoying," Kyle muttered before driving his fingers into the demon knight''s skull, stabbing both of his eyes and blinding him. "URGH!" The demon knight was beyond humiliated. But worse than the humiliation, he felt something more primal¡ªfear. True, undeniable fear toward the ruthless man standing before him. "You wouldn''t have gone to Greg if you didn''t have legs, would you?" Kyle said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Let''s take care of that." The demon knight barely had time to react before the pain consumed him¡ªKyle had severed his legs, ensuring he would never walk again. Kyle was livid. The demon knight had foolishly walked into Greg''s trap, and it was clear Greg had been prepared. Someone had been broadcasting their battle live¡ªnot to a few people, but to millions. The government had been caught off guard, their response time too slow to suppress the footage. Worse still, the battle had ended with Kyle destroying a building full of innocent people, killing so many that there was no question in the public''s mind who the villain was. "Hah, seeing you annoys me greatly. Just die." Kyle''s hand morphed¡ªhis smooth, well-trimmed nails transformed into razor-sharp claws. "N-no, please don''t¡ª" The demon knight tried to beg, but it was already too late. The next thing he saw was his own decapitated body as his head tumbled to the ground. "You know, you''re getting really good at instilling fear and control," Lilith whispered into Kyle''s ear, hugging him from behind. "But that Nemesis¡­ He really is special. To think that his ability actually works in your world. And I think he can even replicate some of his apocalypse stats here. We need to deal with him as soon as possible," Lilith added. "No." Lilith raised an eyebrow at Kyle''s sudden refusal. "No one has the right to touch him. He is mine," Kyle declared. His voice was eerily calm, but there was a clear possessiveness in his tone. "He is my prey, and only I have the right to hurt him or kill him." "Hah, this twisted obsession of yours again." Lilith sighed, shaking her head. "It baffles me, your intentions. It feels like you''re trying to protect him, but at the same time, your actions scream otherwise." "What do you mean? I am protecting him. He is my toy," Kyle said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "I protect him from external danger, but I give myself the right to play with him as I please. Even if I break my toy accidentally, it''s fine¡ªI''ll just find a replacement. But I can''t allow anyone else to damage my toy. That would mean I don''t value it." "Hah¡­ I don''t even want to argue with you," Lilith muttered. "I don''t know what your parents did to you to make you this twisted, but I can''t complain¡ªI think it''s exactly why I''m falling for you." Lilith flashed Kyle a seductive smile. "So, what''s the next plan?" she asked, eager to know what the cold-hearted man would do next. (A/N: I apologize for updating only one chapter per day. I recently started a new school session and am still adjusting. I promise to return to two chapters per day once I''ve adapted.) Chapter 66 - CHAPTER 66: THE TRAP "Woah, you look like a complete mess¡ªscratch that, you are a complete mess, bro," Aaron said, looking at Greg, who was covered in dust from head to toe. Greg ignored Aaron and walked towards his room, the need for a bath paramount. After taking his bath, Greg returned to the living room, where everyone was present. "How did the video go?" Greg asked Gold Goblin, collapsing onto a free couch, extremely tired. "You went viral, my friend. Not that you did it for the fame, but the video broke several records already. It''s a bummer you won''t receive any award or recognition for it. The government was ruthless in taking the video down from all social media," Will George said. "So, was it effective?" Greg asked. "Of course. It was watched by so many people, and it was very convincing since it was streamed live. And with the demolition of the building¡ªperhaps that demon was an ally in disguise¡ªit made the story all the more believable." "Good job," Greg complimented. "Of course. Will George might no longer be the richest man in the world, but he sure has a lot of connections to pull this off. Your battle is being talked about all over the world. Despite the government''s attempt to suppress it, it continues to spread. Maybe their actions even helped. But how exactly did you know that a demon might attack?" Will George asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s simple¡ªKyle. Kyle gaining demonic abilities shouldn''t be possible in the game yet, I''m sure of it. And his power was way too strong for someone who had only recently gained his abilities. That leads to one conclusion¡ªhe didn''t gain them in the game," Greg explained. "And if he didn''t gain his demonic abilities in the game, he most likely got them from a place that could affect the game and allow him to use them there. That place is our world. So, since he got his powers from our world, that means he has connections with some demons," Will George concluded. "Exactly, George." "But how does that help in knowing a demon would appear when you got close to your next target?" Aaron asked. "Moron, it''s super easy. Kyle and his next target have one thing in common¡ªthe death of Greg''s parents," Kate said. "So?" "Ah, why are you so dumb?" Kate sighed. "We all know Greg''s parents weren''t killed just for their wealth. There''s a deeper reason behind it, most likely involving the demons and the fact that Greg''s parents were called Administrators." "So if you were those scum, worried about Greg''s attacks or someone spilling the truth to save their skin, wouldn''t you seek help from a being you were sure could get the job done? Greg just banked on that reasoning and decided to live-stream the video. Either a demon appeared, or it didn''t¡ªhe wasn''t going to lose either way. It''s like a queen seeing an opportunity to checkmate a king while also capturing a rook. If the checkmate fails and only results in a check, he still takes the rook¡ªnot the best outcome, but not bad either." "So what''s the rook outcome?" Odin asked, pretending to follow along despite being lost. "To plant fear in the hearts of the remaining targets, forcing them to seek help from a demon if they really are in contact with one¡ªa perfect way to probe his enemies and force them to reveal their cards," Dual Blade explained, surprising everyone since he had mostly kept to himself recently. "Okay, I don''t care about your strategy and whatnot. How in the world did you survive? I watched the video¡ªI saw the building collapse with you inside," Aaron asked. "I got lucky," Nemesis replied lazily. "Yeah, lucky my foot. You''ve always been lucky. It''s definitely your ability¡ªno harm can befall you," Odin said, not believing Greg one bit. Greg watched as the building collapsed, with no way out¡ªthe only exit already destroyed by the Demon Knight before leaving. "Great. Guess I''ll have to bank on my abilities to save me," Greg muttered, resigning himself to fate. The building collapsed completely, with several police officers losing their lives. Very few survived, thanks to the timely support of the rescue team, though they were in no condition to celebrate. "Hey, I think that''s the last survivor. Time to head out," a member of the rescue team suggested. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s get out of here¡ªwait, who the hell is that?" The other member was unable to finish his statement as an unknown man, covered in dust from head to toe, walked toward them, forcing him to alert his team. "Hey! Are you all right? Did you survive the collapse too? Are you injured anywhere?" the rescue team leader asked, moving toward the unknown man to check his condition. "I''m fine," Greg said, brushing off the rescue team leader and walking away. His talent had somehow saved him. Every falling piece of debris had missed him¡ªeither their trajectory mysteriously changed, or the materials exploded into harmless fragments. The blocks especially crumbled into dust, falling harmlessly onto him. Not a single dust particle passed through his nose, ears, mouth, or eyes¡ªsomething that should have been impossible. If they had, the damage would have been severe. Walking away covered in dust, Greg left behind a stunned rescue team. "Boss¡­ how is that possible? He doesn''t have a single scratch on him. If he was inside that building when it collapsed, he should be suffering grievous wounds," another rescue team member said, equally stunned. Back to the present time "The Demon Knight... I was unable to hit him even once. And I''m sure there are more demons like him¡ªif not stronger. We need to move extremely fast now. So fast that we won''t be caught off guard. Our time is limited, thanks to Kyle. So for the next few days, we''ll be grinding hard until we reach level 50 and finally get that class change we''ve been holding back on. "It''s time to grow stronger. "Everyone¡ªbe prepared for rigorous leveling," Greg said, already planning their next steps in his mind. Chapter 67 - CHAPTER 67: RAIDING FEVER Logged into the game, Greg walked into his guild office, finding Jessica there, worried but trying to act professional and not show it. Of course, Jessica forced a conversation on safety, with Greg just listening, finding it strange that the daughter of the people he was going to murder soon was trying so hard to care for his well-being. After several minutes of convincing Jessica that he was fine, he gave her the order to command every guild member to prepare for several raids that they would be clearing in the days to come. He didn''t care about the backlash he would face after his guild members finally realized what he meant by ''several.'' Of course, he didn''t care about their feelings¡ªwhoever was not happy with his decision could leave. His guild already had a large number of quitters, being labeled a terrorist once more in the real world was enough to force them to leave the guild, not willing to be an enemy of the government. The guild members prepared themselves, many complaining about the guild master''s impromptu order, while others were happy, finally having the chance to be carried by the guild master. "Hugh, I feel so sore all over. I can''t continue anymore," a guild member complained. The Dark Star Guild had just recently completed their tenth raid of the day, and Nemesis, the Ultimate Evil, as he was now referred to by his guild members, gave them just 30 minutes of rest before they began another raid. "Tell me about it. I don''t do much, but I''m still tired as hell. What is the guild master made of? To think he can finish a raid ten times in one day, an hour each, when he chooses to carry us, and 30 minutes when he just focuses on the raid and not giving us pointers¡ªand still having enough strength to ask for two more raids. The guild master and the vice guild master are doing fifty percent of the work and still have enough strength to continue. I guess this is the difference between the elite and the common." "Hey, don''t be too hard on yourself. Our guild master and vice guild master are on a whole different level. You''re a pro¡ªbeing in this guild proves it, after all. Besides, look at the bright side: we are leveling up like mad. I can''t wait to meet my friend in Scorpion Guild and tell him my level¡ªbud is definitely going to cry his eyes out," another guild member said, motivating the rest of the team. Dark Star Guild wasn''t the only guild grinding rigorously¡ªthe Rose Guild, Argus Guild, Hedj Guild, Steel Heart Guild, and Nixon Guild were all raiding guild dungeons like possessed guilds, other guilds growing curious about the reason behind the rigorous raiding. --- Meanwhile¡­ Emperor Augustus Don Clavus walked down the balcony, the crown prince walking alongside him. "Father, I heard you were disrespected by a foreigner. Please, give me the permission to deal with the bastard who dared to disrespect you. Stripping him and torturing him publicly should send a perfect message to him and anyone else who dares to harbor such thoughts in their heart." "Always aggressive¡­ How disappointing. Do you think he would be walking scot-free if I had decided to punish him?" Emperor Augustus asked his son. "You are strong, but strength without wisdom is worthless. Learn to be more perceptive, cunning, and smart. If, after so many clues, you are still unable to realize my intentions, then you are definitely not fit for this task. I will assign it to your brother, the second prince. Although he is not strong, he has the brains and the crafty nature to dominate those stronger than him. And against this foreigner, I do not need strength¡ªI need intelligence. You will go with Commander Joshua to set up a vanguard as well as gather information concerning the demons." "Yes, Father," the Crown Prince Clover bowed his head, leaving Emperor Augustus in order to accomplish his assigned task, disappointed that his father had chosen his brother for the task instead of him. Jason, the second prince of the Grey Empire, moved to the garden where his father was relaxing. "My lord," Jason said, falling to one knee. "Hmm, you are here. I assume your spies among my royal guards told you of my dealings with the foreigner." "Yes, Father. At first, I was shocked that you tolerated the outright arrogance of the foreigner." "And?" "I had planned to make his life miserable in order to please you, but I had to give up on those plans after realizing how ruthless you are, Father. To allow the foreigner to go, he must have been extremely valuable to you. So I asked myself¡ªwhat made the foreigner, with not so much strength, valuable? I did my investigations and found the reason¡ªthe rumor that he has brought Drakonix and Leviathan to their knees, and they worship him as a god. Having such a person under your rule can help in many ways to dominate our continent, as well as explore the rest of the world to see what lies beyond us. Having Leviathan would make exploration far easier," the second prince explained. "As usual, your analyzing skills are impeccable. I will leave the foreigner to you. Ensure he pledges his allegiance to me and the empire, and your wish will be granted. I will proclaim you the crown prince and heir to my throne in place of your brother. Fail me, and you will never get that chance again," Emperor Augustus said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will not fail you, Father. That, I swear to you," Jason said, falling to his knee once more. "Good. You may leave," Emperor Augustus ordered, and Jason obeyed. --- Later¡­ "My lord, you sent for me?" A knight bowed his head respectfully to Jason. "Hmm. Prepare a carriage. I will be visiting the Celestial Hall to pay my respects to the Celestials and pray that we come out victorious in our battle against the demons, and that every one of our citizens is protected from the evil hands of those despicable beasts," Jason said, moving the knight greatly with his thoughtfulness and concern. Saluting the second prince, the knight left to prepare the carriage. ''Nemesis, is it? I must thank you for giving me the opportunity to finally get what I want,'' the second prince thought, his mood extremely pleasant. Chapter 68 - CHAPTER 68: THE MEETING "President Edward, always happy to see you." "I wish I felt the same, President Oswald," President Edward replied, shaking Oswald''s hand. "What a great honor for your country that Mer was chosen as the dwelling place of the Great Ones. I must say, I am truly envious of you." "Envious, my foot. Say that when you have a loose cannon pain in the ass destroying your nation." "Come on, Edward, that''s not a big deal, is it? I''m pretty sure you can handle such an issue." "Indeed, it''s not you who has to try and suppress the truth about the presence of the Great Ones or be under fire by the masses over it. The headquarters of the police department was brought down! Brought down! I can''t even look at others anymore, knowing the shame and disgrace of the recent battles¡ªscuffles with that damn child of the Administrators," Edward complained brutally. Both presidents walked side by side. One might think they were together for some diplomatic reason¡ªtwo presidents in one place¡ªbut that wasn''t the case. They were gathered under the summons of the demon leader. And they weren''t the only high-profile individuals present. Daniel, President of Helix. Julius, King of Jade. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leaders of the five power nations. Heads of reclusive but powerful families. Successful businessmen, judges, generals, and more. So many influential figures gathered in one place under the call of a single being. The mere fact that such prominent individuals were aligned with demons showed how nearly impossible it was for the demons to lose. They had enough people in power to suppress information, conduct secret operations, and keep the masses in the dark¡ªjust like now. Their presence here, something that should have been known to the public, remained a well-kept secret. Lilith and Kyle walked in, demon guards and knights trailing behind them. "You are all here," Kyle spoke, walking confidently and sitting on the makeshift throne that Baron Arjit always used, Lilith settling on the armrest. "Now, shall we begin? First, Edward¡ªwhat''s your lead on Nemesis?" Kyle asked. Edward felt annoyed. The brat of Albert speaking to him so rudely infuriated him greatly, so he chose to remain silent. "I would advise you to respond unless you want to be punished," Kyle said, still nonchalant. Edward shifted his gaze between Kyle and Lilith and noticed something¡ªthe dynamic between them. Lilith was allowing Kyle to preside over the meeting as if he were the head. His instincts, sharp as ever, warned him not to take Kyle''s words lightly. "We have no lead yet. His traces are extremely well hidden. It''s as if he was born to be an assassin," Edward finally replied, swallowing his pride. "Hmm. You''re really sloppy at your job¡ªunable to track one man despite having an entire nation at your beck and call. How difficult can it be?" Kyle asked. "Well, he has the backing of Will George, the once richest man. His influence and connections are powerful. Despite losing all his wealth, I''m afraid he still has the means to evade our investigation and search." "Well then, it''s time to be more active and deliberate in finding him. Everyone present here is to join forces. Invest all possible resources to ensure Nemesis is found." "And why should we do that?" George, a billionaire businessman, interrupted Kyle, tired of listening to him command them like he was their leader. The temperature in the room dropped to a chilling degree. Tension rose. "What exactly did you say?" Kyle asked, still nonchalant. "I''m saying¡ªwhat gives you the right to control us? Where even is Lord Baron? I thought we were summoned by him, not by you or this lady sitting beside you," George snapped. "Hmm. I love your boldness," Kyle mused. Edward, on the other hand, felt obliged to comply. Deep down, something told him he shouldn''t end up on Kyle''s bad side. George, however, stared at Edward with disappointment and mockery. "And I thought you were a proud leader. Never knew you were a coward," George sneered. "Try if you can, but I will never lose my wealth." "You seem to be misunderstanding something," Kyle said, a smirk playing on his lips. "I do not wish to take your wealth from you. No, on the contrary¡ªI wish to take you from your wealth." George was stunned. "What are you talkin¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, his body turned to dust. "Finally, some peace and quiet," Kyle muttered, sending chills through everyone present. Even Lilith was surprised by his actions. Everyone else stood frozen, barely breathing as the gravity of the situation sank in. No one dared to move, let alone challenge Kyle further. Edward clenched his fists but kept his head lowered, knowing there was nothing he could do. "Second task," Kyle continued, as if nothing had happened. "I want you all to think of a way to speed up the opening of the Rift. The faster, the better." There was silence at first, but then whispers broke out among the remaining figures. They began discussing problems, potential solutions, and estimated timelines for the Rift''s full opening. Some suggested increasing sacrifices, others talked about rituals, while a few argued that brute force could work. Kyle listened, his expression unreadable. After several minutes of deliberation, the meeting came to an end. One by one, the attendees left¡ªreturning to their homes or hidden locations, departing for their respective nations in secrecy. The world would remain none the wiser. Kyle stood from the throne, preparing to leave as well. As he walked toward the exit, his wings erupted from his back. Then¡ª With a swift turn, he blocked Lilith''s claws with his hardened hand. "What''s the meaning of this, Lilith?" Kyle asked coldly. "Enough games, Kyle." Lilith''s usual smile was gone. Only a cold expression remained. "That power of yours¡ªmind telling me how you actually got it? If you say you don''t know, or claim it''s from the demon pills, then you might have to die here and now." Chapter 69 - CHAPTER 69: THE PRIMORDIAL BATTLE "What is the meaning of this, Lilith?" Kyle asked, blocking Lilith''s surprise attack. "Tell me, Kyle, who gave you your powers? Don''t even think of lying that you don''t know, or that it was probably from the demon pill¡ªunless you want to die," Lilith said, her face cold, lacking the usual smile she had whenever she looked at Kyle. "I have no reason to say anything to you. You do not control me," Kyle said nonchalantly, unwilling to give in to Lilith''s threat. "Very well then," Lilith said, throwing a kick at Kyle. Kyle reacted, blocking the kick with his arm, moving backward due to the impact. "I guess you think you can''t be defeated because you gained a little power. Perhaps I should put you in your place," Lilith said to Kyle, her two horns that had always been hidden appearing, her wings erupting from her back. "How did you use corruption, Kyle? That''s an ability only the Demon God can use. Although yours is a far cry from his, to have it at all¡ªyou have to explain to me," Lilith said, attacking once more with her claws. As infuriating as it was, Kyle found himself barely defending against her attacks, clearly at a disadvantage. He didn''t even have the chance to counterattack. Blocking each attack from Lilith took all of his concentration, and the most annoying part to Kyle was that she hadn''t used any of her abilities¡ªshe was just using raw strength and fighting skills to force him into a disadvantage. "Lilith, stop! Let''s talk," Kyle surrendered, unwilling to get beaten up by her. "Good, wasting my time all along," Lilith said, stopping and reverting to her human form without horns or wings. "I got my power from a demon that called himself the Ancient One," Kyle explained, massaging his beaten-up arm. He explained everything to her, trusting his gut that she wouldn''t kill him after realizing the truth. "So that''s what it was," Lilith said after realizing the truth. "Well, you were right to keep it a secret. If you had told any demon lord aside from me, you would have been dead on the spot," Lilith confessed. "Why?" Kyle asked, amused. "Well, because you were chosen by the Ancient¡ª the child of the First Demon and the true Deadly Sins," Lilith explained. "You see, a huge battle occurred once upon a time. The First Demon fought against the First God along with his seven children¡ªand won, finally defeating the Celestial. But that was all a setup, a trap set by the current Celestial King and our Demon God in order to usurp the throne. The First Demon was weakened before the battle, allowing the First God to be born and fatally wounded. He retreated in order to recuperate. Being immortal, he couldn''t die, but he lost his ability to fight. With the aid of the Demon God, he was captured and imprisoned. The place he was imprisoned¡ªno one knows. His power was siphoned by the current Celestial King. Of course, the Firstborn God wouldn''t go down without a fight, also fatally wounding the First Demon. The same fate that befell the Firstborn God befell him as well as his children. They were all trapped by the Demon God in a place no one knows about or can reach, never to be set free again." "So, knowing that I have the power of the Ancient will make me a threat that might free them one day," Kyle summarized. "Exactly," Lilith replied. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then why aren''t you my enemy? Or killing me right now?" Kyle asked, confused. "Simple¡ªbecause I wish to set the Ancient, as well as the First Demon, free. So I''m more or less your ally than your enemy," Lilith said. "If you will excuse me, I need to rest. I''m going shopping with my mother-in-law tomorrow," Lilith said, not entertaining any more discussion and leaving Kyle behind with his confusion. "One problem at a time, I guess. Taking Nemesis down is my top priority," Kyle muttered, following behind Lilith, both flying under the cover of the thick night. ***** "Prince Jason, it''s an honor to have you at our temple," the priest welcomed Prince Jason warmly. "Thank you for having me," Prince Jason replied courteously as well. "Please, may I see the bishop? I made an appointment to see him." "Oh yes, you did. He is expecting you. Right this way, Prince Jason," the priest said, leading the way. "Prince Jason, you have arrived. Thank you for your selfless donations," Bishop Kelly said, welcoming Jason. "It''s an honor to be of use to the Celestials in any way that I can," Prince Jason replied. "Come with me. I believe you have something important to discuss with me, seeing as you have visited in person," Bishop Kelly said, walking with Prince Jason toward his own chamber alone, the priest heading back to his assigned post. "So, what do you want, Jason? It better be worth it." "It is, Bishop Kelly. An opportunity has presented itself to help both of us rise in status." "Hmm, what do you mean?" "My father has promised to name me his heir," Jason announced. Bishop Kelly finally had a wide smile on his face. "And when I become the heir, it''s only a matter of time before I become Emperor. And with my help, you can become the Oracle," Jason laid his cards down. "What do you want? I believe you will need my help if you came to visit me." "Indeed. There is a condition¡ªI have to bring a certain foreigner to his knees and ensure he pledges allegiance to my father." "That''s quite easy. Your father can just overwhelm him with force." "It''s not possible. Doing so will give his dragons a good enough excuse to intervene, and we surely can''t win against a Supreme," Jason explained. "Oh, so he is the rumored foreigner that brought two Supremes under him as soon as he arrived in our world. So then, what''s your plan, and how do you need my help?" the bishop asked. "The demon invasion will begin soon. I plan to set a trap for him during the invasion, and I will need your help in doing so." "Hahahahaha! As long as it will help me get what I want, I''m in. Tell me what you need me to do," Bishop Kelly said, already hooked on the deal. Chapter 70 - CHAPTER 70: THE MILESTONE Several days had flown by. Nemesis had leveled up a couple of times and finally hit the great wall of Apocalypse that set beings apart¡ªleveling up to 50. Crossing from level 49 to 50 was a wall not everyone could cross in Nemesis'' past life. Unlike other virtual reality games that might require a large number of experience points, crossing to level 50 in Apocalypse needed more than just that¡ªit required at least a rare achievement to scale the wall and officially become an elite player. A level 50 player was far stronger than a level 49 player. An average level 50 player could take on five level 49 players and win. Leveling up from level 1 to 49 was easy¡ªwell, difficult compared to other virtual games, but compared to leveling up from level 50 onwards, that was the extremely difficult part. You gained less experience from killing monsters and more experience from racking up achievements and honors. Only 20% of the total population of Apocalypse was level 50 and above. The Grey Empire was feared because of its high number of elite knights above level 50. The Grey Empire had 500 of such knights, with three commanders at level 75¡ªthe limit for humans in Apocalypse. Going past level 75 had been labeled an impossible task. Only one human in history had gone beyond 75, and that was the first human hero, Grey. Well, that was a story for another time¡ªlet''s get back on track. Crossing to level 50 was an extremely difficult task for the vast majority¡ªbut not for Nemesis or Scarlett, wielders of an impossible feat. Two, even. That was enough achievement to ensure they leveled up smoothly from level 50 to 75, and probably beyond. Apocalypse was an unfair game. People realized that after reaching level 50 and trying to level up. That was when having a high talent rank became a necessity, or being of a higher race, or having a higher bloodline. Any of these was recognized as an achievement by the system and was enough to rank up¡ªthe higher, the better. This was the reason dragons, demons, celestials, and other powerful species could level up at a fast pace, while humans, orcs, and goblins had to level up slowly. Reaching level 50, Nemesis decided to check his status window¡ªsomething he had failed to do for a while now. --- Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 50 (5,000,000/6,000,000 EXP) Health: 100,000 sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strength: 45 Speed: 45 Stamina: 58 Intelligence: 60 Constitution: 69 Divinity: 20 Free Attribute Points: 340 Talent: EX Rank: Goddess of Wealth [You''re the embodiment of wealth and can disdain being poor.] Abilities: 1. Profiteer: You can never lose in a deal or bargain. Loots from monsters are doubled in quantity or price randomly. When making deals, selling products, or making exchanges, you get twice the agreed amount. 2. Discount: When purchasing anything, you get a 50% discount. 3. Wealth for Power: You gain experience from making profits or gaining coins, assets, or anything of value (except loots from beasts). You can gain attribute points by spending money. 4. Haggling and Negotiating: You can greatly convince others to sell anything to you at the right price. EX Rank: 100% Absolute Dodge Rate S Rank: Talent Share [The user can share their talent with up to five individuals. Shared talents can be utilized by all parties involved.] ??? Rank: Death [The ability to change the fabric of reality and break the laws of the world.] Abilities: 1. Death Immunity: As an anomaly of the universe, the user transcends death. After dying, the user is reborn through transmigration, resurrection, reincarnation, or regression, depending solely on luck. 2. Death Awakening: Upon death, the user earns an achievement, unlocking an awakening slot. 3. Talent Replication: The user can utilize this talent in the real world before the game merges with reality. The user can replicate 50% of their abilities in the real world, as well as their skills. This ability grows stronger as the user grows. 4. True Death: Any being killed by the user is unable to be resurrected or revived in any way, facing true death. Immortality or astral body is ignored by this talent. 5. Locked Bloodline: Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline Skills: Dragon Tongue Dragonification Water Control Primordial Wave (Locked) Dragon Breath Creature of the Deep (Passive) Primordial Flames (Locked) Magic Immunity (Passive) --- Well, he was pretty impressed by his stats, which were superior to other players by a large margin. While most players gained three attribute points per level up, he gained ten thanks to his primordial bloodline. His base stats were also superior¡ªstarting with ten in each stat. Of course, that wasn''t his stat when he first started, but the system had compensated him after he gained the bloodline. Greg found his status to be very pleasing. He noticed some differences in his Death talent. He was finally able to replicate half of his actual stats, as well as having the True Death ability. It was pretty good all around. An average man had five points in each stat in reality, so having half of his stats replicated in the real world while being untouchable¡ªand also having his skills¡ªwas pretty reassuring. He probably wouldn''t lose to the demon knight if they met again. No, he definitely wouldn''t lose. The next couple of days were utilized by Nemesis to take his revenge¡ªhis revenge 70% complete, leaving just Kyle, Jessica''s parents, the president of Mer, and a few politicians. The more he killed, the more anger he felt, realizing the reason for his parents'' deaths. The meaning of the Administrators and the important role his parents had played in protecting his world. The Administrators¡ªrepresentatives chosen by the Supreme Will to guard the world against external invasion as put in place by the Supreme Will''s consciousness. Apocalypse wasn''t just a game¡ªit was a chance given by the Supreme Will to the inhabitants of lower worlds to grow stronger and fight against the universe''s invaders. It was an opportunity to gain strength and become powerhouses in the coming war, rather than being cannon fodder. At the same time, Apocalypse was a curse¡ªthe very thing that would destroy those lesser beings who couldn''t gain power and rise above others. Chapter 71 - CHAPTER 71: IM SORRY JESS Apocalypse was a means for lesser beings to grow stronger, but at the same time, it was the very thing that would lead to the extinction of the lesser world as well as its residents. While some beings embraced the strength they gained from Apocalypse, believing they would survive the survival-of-the-fittest rule and preferred to retain their sovereignty in their world, others, fearing their doom and extinction in the coming events, decided to pledge allegiance to higher beings and worlds, falling under their control. That was where the Administrators came into play. The Administrators were representatives of the entire beings of the world they resided in, chosen by the will of their world. It was the Administrators who decided whether to submit to higher beings or remain independent, holding the key to the rifts that could allow the invasion of other beings. His parents were chosen by the Supreme Will as the Administrators. The reason? No one knew. His parents refused to pledge allegiance to the demons and open the rifts for them. Of course, the cunning demons weren''t willing to let the world go, so they sought ways to get in contact with some humans who were either close friends of the Administrators or wielded a lot of power in their world. Through promises and a little bit of threatening, the demons successfully won the humans over. With their help, they killed the Administrators and were able to siphon their authority to open a rift. However, siphoning the authority of the Administrators was a slow process, which was why the demons were unable to take control over the humans immediately. Instead, they sent a few demons to the world to scout ahead of time and, if possible, bring the world under the control of the Demon God. Yes, it all happened long before the descent of Apocalypse because it took a while for the will of the world to connect with the Supreme Will and gain access to Apocalypse. Unlike other worlds saturated with mana, allowing the Supreme Will to easily influence them, their world had an extremely low amount of mana. This forced the Supreme Will to carefully create a special way of influencing their world and helping them grow stronger¡ªApocalypse. So, while other worlds¡ªthe bigger ones¡ªgrew stronger, Greg''s world was still being prepared, bit by bit, to receive the strength of the Supreme Will. Their time disadvantage was compensated by the Supreme Will by giving them talents unique to them. Well, back on track¡ªthe Administrators of Greg''s world, Blue Star, had no form of protection. Blue Star was too weak to grant them such power, so the best way for Administrators to protect themselves was to keep their identity a secret. Well, that failed, leading to their deaths, and now the demons had a way to invade their world. That, of course, could be stopped, Greg realized¡ªby finding his parents'' corpses and preventing the continuous siphoning of authority from them by the demons. To do that, he had to find the demons. "Jessica, how nice to see you again. We thought we would never see you again. We were worried," Jessica''s mum, Mrs. Margaret, said, pulling her daughter into a hug. "Mum, what happened? You look so¡ª" "Thin, right? Who wouldn''t be? Someone is after my life. I look way better than your dad if you ask me. He''s been tense for so long, splashing company funds on hiring extra security. So many are dead, Jessica. I''m scared, Jess. I''m scared of dying," Margaret broke down in front of her daughter, the fear of death closer than she had imagined. Jessica felt her heart break. Watching her mother looking so weak and frail was painful¡ªmore painful than she could have imagined. "Oh, Jessica, you''re here. I''ve missed you," John, Jessica''s father, said with a smile on his face. His eyes were red and tired, his dark circles obvious. It was clear, without much guessing, that he hadn''t gotten enough sleep. "Father, what''s wrong with you? You haven''t been sleeping," Jessica asked worriedly. "Hahaha, because I will be sleeping eternally soon. I guess you were right. I shouldn''t have colluded in killing the Austins out of selfish gain. I regret my actions now. I was just scared¡ªscared of losing you, scared of the demons hurting my family. I had to protect them." "What do you mean, Dad?" Jessica asked, frowning. "What he means is that he''s sorry for being selfish and working with the demons to kill my parents, as well as destroy our world," Greg spoke, surprising everyone. His voice was cold. "Greg, why are you here?" Jessica asked, afraid¡ªwishing Greg would say something entirely different from the reason within her heart. "What else? For revenge. I want their lives," Greg spoke. "You! How did you get here? What happened to the security I hired? I thought they were elite!" John asked, panic in his voice. The claws of death around his neck filled him with dread. "That''s very disappointing. Haven''t you heard how tightly guarded the residences of the others were when I killed them? They''re all out cold. It was way easier this time after getting some power-ups," Greg said before staring at Jessica. Making eye contact with her, they stared at each other for minutes as if the world had gone still. No words were exchanged between them, but faintly, they didn''t need to¡ªunderstanding each other''s desires from just looking at one another. "Jess, please plead with him to spare us. Your mum doesn''t want to die," Mrs. Margaret pleaded. Noticing how Greg was staring at her daughter, she felt hope rekindling¡ªa way to survive the brutal menace. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Greg, please," Jessica voiced out, her voice shaky, tears falling from her eyes, her heart beating extremely fast¡ªfear of her parents'' deaths threatening to tear her apart. "Please, Greg, spare their lives. I beg you¡ªfor my sake. Just spare them, please. I''m begging you," Jessica pleaded, hoping Greg would spare them. But her heart broke into pieces upon hearing Greg''s reply. "I''m sorry, Jess, but I can''t let them live." (A/N: Yeah, I know the first part of this chapter was plenty confusing. It was rushed and all of that¡ªmy bad. It was too difficult to explain in one chapter, and it would have been boring if I kept explaining it. But if you have any questions, let me know on Discord. Here''s the link: Chapter 72 - CHAPTER 72: LOVE TO HATRED Annabelle moved back and forth in a nervous way, repeating the process over and over again. Everyone watched her, leaving her to her actions. "Okay, can you please stop that? You''re not going for an interview, nor do you have someone receiving emergency treatment at the hospital," Aaron, unable to ignore her any longer, voiced out. "I can''t, I''m worried. My brother is going to kill Jessica''s parents." "And?" Aaron asked. "Do you think he will do it? Like, kill them? I mean, Jessica has been our close friend for so long. He will forgive them, right? For her sake, he won''t kill them, right?" Annabelle asked, worried. "Listen, princess, I''ve been with your brother for some time now¡ªwe all have. And if there''s one thing we all know, it''s that he is definitely going to kill them. No one can stop him from doing that. Not you, not her, not even your dead parents. He is definitely going to do it. We just have to sit out the consequences," George said lazily, everyone, one way or another, agreeing with his words. "Hah, brother, don''t do what you will regret," Annabelle muttered. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- "I''m sorry, Jess, but I will have to take their lives. No matter what happens, they will die," Greg said, moving faster than Jessica could react and slitting the throats of her parents, their death evident. "Nooooooo!" Jessica screamed, watching her parents clutch their necks, gasping, trying so hard to stay alive. But the light in their eyes kept fading by the second, their death absolute. Time seemed to freeze for Jessica. Rushing to her parents, she cried, wishing for a miracle to save them¡ªbut that never happened. John and Margaret watched their daughter''s anguish, and with the last strength left within them, they placed their hands on hers, already accepting the inevitable, smiling at their daughter. Jessica felt the world in turmoil, spinning. She stood up, walked a few steps toward Greg, and looked deeply into his eyes. For the first time, Greg couldn''t find the warmth in her gaze¡ªthe love and care that had always been there. What he saw was anger and hatred, one that was willing to engulf him. "You know, I knew you would definitely show up here, but I never knew you would kill her parents. How much of an ingrate are you that you would take their lives? Trust me, Greg, you wouldn''t be alive, nor would you be where you are, without Jessica''s support and love. And yet, you couldn''t let go and took the one thing she cared about¡ªher parents. Tell me, how different are you from them?" Kyle spoke, walking into the house to the surprise of Greg and Jessica. But Jessica wasn''t in the mood to entertain anyone. Her heart was in great turmoil from watching her parents die right before her. "Kyle!" Greg said, his eyes cold, but he didn''t rush to attack. He knew he was weaker than Kyle and was probably no match¡ªno need to waste his time. "I''m sorry for your loss, Jessica. I''m sorry I wasn''t fast enough in getting here and stopping Greg from his actions," Kyle spoke softly, offering his condolences to Jessica while walking toward her. Greg stood rooted in his spot, not uttering a single word. "I loved them so much. I didn''t want them to die," Jessica cried, falling into Kyle''s arms and sobbing profusely. Greg watched Kyle and Jessica, both entwined in a hug, and for some reason, he felt bitterness, jealousy, and sadness wash over him. Something in him hated the fact that Jessica was crying. ''No, I did the right thing. All I did was gain revenge for my parents. I did nothing wrong,'' Greg thought, convincing himself. Pulling herself from Kyle''s hug, Jessica stared at Greg again. "Why?" she asked, her voice shaking. She feared she might burst into tears again. "I had to avenge my parents'' death, and those two had a hand in it. I will not spare anyone, no matter what," Greg said, standing his ground. He said it not only for Jessica but to try and convince himself that he did the right thing. "So that''s your reason? You know, there was a time I was divided between taking your side and that of my parents. Perhaps I was naive. I don''t blame you for your actions. No, on the contrary, I clearly understand how you feel¡ªafter all, I''m feeling it right now. Revenge, against the killer of my parents. I promise, Greg, you will die by my hands," Jessica said, the atmosphere around her extremely chilly. It was clear to everyone that she was dead serious. Kyle''s lips curved into a smile hearing Jessica''s statement, but Greg, on the other hand, felt his heart shatter. He couldn''t understand what was wrong with him, why he felt so sad hearing Jessica''s words. "Alright then, try if you can," Greg said, walking away, trying so hard not to let his emotions take over him¡ªtrying so hard not to cry. He left the house, but of course, Kyle accompanied him, giving Jessica the alone time she needed with her dead parents. "Mum, Dad, I guess you were right. I''m sorry. My naivety is the reason for your death. But don''t worry, I will surely seek revenge for you both," Jessica said, trying so hard to smile, but unable to. --- "What do you want, Kyle? I''m not willing to entertain any of your games tonight," Greg said, his voice cold, the sadness in his heart turning into pure anger. "I''m surprised. I''m standing before you, and yet you refuse to make a move on me?" Kyle asked teasingly. "We both know I can''t beat you, so there''s no point in wasting my time. But don''t be too arrogant¡ªI will surely come for you. Just prepare until then," Greg said, continuing to walk. "Oh, and Greg, no need to worry about the rest of your parents'' killers. I made sure to kill them all before coming this way. Felt like my friend needed some help, and I did just that. Of course, as selfless as always, I didn''t take the credit. It''s all yours¡ªNemesis, killing the President of Mer. Just how far does he plan to go? I reckon that''ll likely be on the headlines tomorrow," Kyle spoke. Greg, feeling completely infuriated, launched an attack on Kyle. Chapter 73 - CHAPTER 73: THE IRREVERSIBLE MISTAKE Greg, unable to control his anger anymore, threw an attack at Kyle, moving so fast that he appeared in an instant. He threw a punch, but of course, Kyle dodged the attack pretty easily, much to Greg''s frustration. "I''m surprised, Greg, seeing you lose your cool like this. I guess you had a thing for Jessica, but you still foolishly killed her parents. Perhaps you expected her to forgive you after killing them in front of her?" "Shut up!" Greg screamed, increasing his attacks, but he still couldn''t hit Kyle, not even once. Eventually, he got tired and fell to the floor. "My advice to you, Greg¡ªharden your heart, because you''ll likely have to kill Jessica with your own hands," Kyle said, walking away from the exhausted Greg and back into the house. --- "Greg, is he gone?" Jessica asked Kyle. "Well, he should be leaving soon. So, what''s your decision? Forgiving him?" Kyle asked. "I''m trying so hard to, but in the end, I can''t. I guess I can never love anyone more than my parents. It seems I finally got my answer¡ªI choose my parents over Greg," Jessica said, standing up. "And I will have to avenge their deaths. So yes, Kyle, I''m willing to work with you in order to defeat Greg," she said, her eyes cold. "Very well, I''m happy to have you on board. Well, come along¡ªthere''s much to do together," Kyle said, leaving the house, Jessica following behind him. --- Greg walked toward the safe house, looking downcast. He used the bare minimum effort to ensure he wasn''t followed, his mood sinking further. Walking in, everyone noticed Greg''s appearance as well as the emotion on his face, and it didn''t take a genius to know that things hadn''t gone well. Walking past everyone without uttering a word, Greg headed straight to his room. After taking a bath, he lay on his bed, feeling frustrated. Knock, knock. Greg heard a knock on his door. "Come in," he barely voiced out, his mood not elevating in any way. "Brother," Annabelle called softly, sitting on the bed close to him. "You''re down¡ªso down that I''m beginning to worry," Annabelle said gently. "I made a terrible mistake, a very stupid mistake. I killed her parents. I made her cry. It hurt¡ªit hurt so much watching her cry. It felt like the air was being squeezed out of my lungs," Greg spoke, feeling even worse. "I''m such a fool, too blinded by revenge that I let everyone down. I kept seeing everyone as a tool, trying to mask my feelings. I pushed everyone away, and now I did something so stupid. Kyle is right¡ªI''m no different from my parents'' killers. She hates me, Anne. She wants me dead. It hurts so fucking much," Greg cried, finally unable to hold back his emotions. Annabelle watched her brother cry, her heart aching. She resented herself for not trying harder to stop him. "It''s alright, brother. You were just consumed by anger over our parents'' murder. You were hurt too. We were hurt by her parents. I''m not saying you should have killed them, but don''t be too hard on yourself. They were guilty. I''m sure they would have probably killed you if we were still weak and powerless. It''s just unfortunate. "As for Jessica, I believe she will come around. Just give her time to sort out her emotions," Annabelle comforted her brother. "You don''t get it, Anne. She''s not coming back. She will definitely side with Kyle. I might have to kill her in the future, Anne. I might have to kill her!" Greg said, feeling lightheaded. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just calm down, brother! Be strong. I know you can do that, can''t you?" she asked, hoping her brother would recover. "Yeah, you''re right. Crying in front of my kid sister is really embarrassing, hah. I don''t have the face to see Mom and Dad," Greg said, forcing a small smile. "I''m cheered up¡ªthanks, sis," Greg said, ruffling her hair. Annabelle smiled from her brother''s action, hoping he would get better soon. And there was no better way to recover than taking a good sleep. Annabelle let her brother be to catch some sleep and hopefully return to his old self. Greg watched his sister leave, the sadness still ever-present, but he decided to bury it within his heart. Steeling himself for when the need arose to kill Jessica¡ªjust conceiving the idea felt like torture to him. But he had to prepare for the worst. That was the only way he could win against Kyle and the demons. --- "Who is this? You''re choosing her over me, Kyle? Yes, she''s beautiful, but I don''t think I''m losing to her in any way," Lilith complained after seeing Kyle land while carrying Jessica in a princess carry. "Quit it, Lilith. She is an ally. You don''t have to be too frosty, you know. Besides, there is nothing going on between us, and I doubt there ever will be," Kyle said, feeling a bit tired. Lilith was the one person he couldn''t deal with properly. "Oh, if you say so. And she is?" "Jessica. And Jessica, meet Lilith. Don''t be deceived by her appearance¡ªshe is a demon. And a very powerful one at that," Kyle explained. "Great. Never knew you also have a big mouth," Lilith said, rolling her eyes. "Like I said, Lilith, she is an ally, and one we definitely would love to have against Greg. And please stop interrogating me like a wife and allow me into my home," Kyle said, getting annoyed. "Your home? Or the home of the father you murdered?" Lilith replied, earning a surprised gasp from Jessica. "Oh, please. He was a douchebag. He deserved to die countless times. Besides, I did him a favor. I highly doubt Greg would have given him a peaceful death." "Well, yours wasn''t peaceful..." "Alright, enough, Lilith. Just let us in," Kyle cut her short, walking into the house after Lilith made way for them. Jessica walked into the house, curious about a lot of things. "Don''t worry¡ªwe''ll have our girl time soon enough," Lilith said, smiling at Jessica, who only nodded. "Alright, Jess. You''re here for something, and I''d like to go straight to the point. "We all want Greg dead. "And the question here is¡ªhow?" Kyle asked the major question that not only he would struggle to answer, but countless powerful beings in the time to come. Chapter 74 - CHAPTER 74: THE LONE WOLF Waking up the next morning after what seemed to be a strong contestant for the worst night of his life¡ªwell, both lives combined¡ªGreg cleaned up and decided to join the others. Of course, his name was making headlines on several broadcasting channels as usual. The killing of Jessica''s parents and other prominent deaths, including the president of Mer¡ªof course, those weren''t done by him, but the public didn''t care for proof. The death of every prominent man was linked to him. Well, they weren''t far from the truth, though. He would have killed them still, but he didn''t¡ªat least not in the brutal way that they died. The news painted him as the absolute evil, and he, of course, also felt that he was the absolute evil listening to the broadcast, forcing him to have little hope in the public thinking otherwise. Not like he cared, though. He knew deep down he wasn''t a hero. He never wanted to be one either. But the past day made him reflect a bit on his actions and the selfishness in them. He cared less about how the masses suffered from his actions of killing prominent men or how much disarray he threw the world into with his actions. He wasn''t a saint, but that didn''t mean he was a villain who would make others suffer. "Yo man, she''s just one girl. You will find the right one later in¡ªurgh," Aaron couldn''t finish his statement, receiving a blow in his abdomen from Kate, everyone staring daggers at him. "It''s fine, I''m over it. Can''t be beat up for so long. We have so much to do¡ªstop Kyle and the demonification process, stop the demon invasion, grow stronger for unforeseen circumstances, and all of that. We can''t stay down for long. I have caused the masses pain through my actions of revenge. The truth? I''d still do it a second time or even a third time if given another chance. So I''m not guilty of my actions. I''ll remain selfish," Greg said to everyone. Everyone had mixed feelings when listening to Greg. They didn''t know why, but they felt this instinctive feeling that Greg was pulling away from them and keeping to himself. But none of them had the confidence to confront him, fearing that it might worsen it. Logging into Apocalypse, Greg was greeted by several system notifications. [Player Red Witch has left your guild] [Player Lotus has left your guild] [Player Elizabeth has left your guild] [Player Scarecrow has left your guild] ..... Nemesis read the notifications¡ªso many guild members leaving the guild, Jessica included. It momentarily caused this sadness for a few seconds before he recovered from it. [System warning! Too many players have left the guild, and the guild might be disbanded if not rectified soon] [System warning! The number of guild members has gone below the minimum required to sustain the guild. Rectify as soon as possible!!] [System warning!! You have lost too many members of your guild and cannot continue running the guild. Your guild has been disbanded] Greg stared at the system announcement, a bitter smile on his face. All his hard work vanishing into thin air as a consequence of his actions. "It''s probably better this way¡ªno one to hold me back. It''s better being a loner. I won''t have to babysit anyone and can be more flexible with my decisions," Greg comforted himself. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Walking out of the guild building after getting all his stuff¡ªafter all, it was no longer needed since he didn''t have a guild. Maintaining the building would increase exponentially as the system would not support it as it did for others with guilds. Of course, he was financially stable enough to keep the building, but it wasn''t really worth it. It might just bring bad memories. Greg decided to hit a dungeon and continue grinding, preparing himself for the demon invasion. "So, Lilith, when do you think this demon invasion will begin in your world?" Kyle asked Lilith, who was resting her head on his thigh. Due to her persistence, which was too much, Kyle had no choice but to give in. "Soon, I believe. They will probably send the weaker ones first and then one or two noble demons to face the central continent. They will probably win, relax, and drop their guard. Then we send shape-shifter demons to blend in, get information for us, strategize, win some people with potential to our side, and then conquer the continent, using the conquered continent as a springboard to attack the other continents." "Wait, there are other continents?" Kyle asked, surprised. Well, it was not his fault. The majority of players never knew about it¡ªnot even the indigenes knew about the other continents. They only had an inkling of life beyond the deep, but no one had successfully embarked on the journey and returned to tell the tale. Greg? Well, he knew a lot of stuff like Drakonix Cave and the other continents from his past lives. "Yeah, there are other continents, but you wouldn''t know of it. Records of it were all destroyed after the Racial War," Lilith enlightened Kyle, enjoying the comfort of his thigh. "Wouldn''t it be better to just make an all-out attack on the human world? I mean, strategies are alright, but in the face of absolute strength, they''re useless." "Yeah, but we can''t, or those bastard celestials will get involved and turn everything into a messy war. Until we are confident in fighting against those bastards and not losing, we have to play according to the rules. And that rule involves not sending any demon stronger than a Viscount to invade the world¡ªthe realm barrier makes sure of that. If anyone above a Viscount demon passes through the realm barrier, it will alert the celestials of our actions, and that''s going to be nasty." "So, you''re saying if a high-rank demon is able to pass through the barrier without triggering the realm barrier, then he can wreak havoc as much as he wants?" "Technically, yes¡ªuntil the celestials find out, though. But bypassing the realm barrier is not an easy task, as it was made by the Celestial King, and only the Demon God can break it. Of course, that would be sending a direct message to the Celestial King. Likewise, the Demon God set a realm barrier in the celestial realm to prevent the celestials from sending higher-rank celestials to the world¡ªa perfectly balanced situation, if I must say." Chapter 75 - CHAPTER 75: PRELUDE TO THE DEMON INVASION "It was made to prevent both realms from interfering strongly with the world and risking another racial war. But of course, everyone has their ambitions and isn''t willing to let them go," Lilith lazily explained. "Then that settles it," Kyle said, rising to his feet, much to Lilith''s disappointment. "And where are you going?" Lilith groaned. "To get stronger. Unlike you, who gets stronger by lazing around, I have to work hard for it." "Hey! I''m not getting stronger; I''m just recovering my strength. Stop making it out like that," Lilith complained, though she was ignored by Greg. "Jessica might already be in the game. I should catch up with her," Greg muttered, earning a jealous sneer from Lilith. Leonardo, the crown prince of the Grey Empire, was extremely displeased about joining the expedition to investigate the demon invasion. "Tsk, damn Jason. Why does it have to be him that''s favored?" Leonardo complained bitterly. "You don''t need to feel bitter, my lord. This task is as important as the one bestowed upon Prince Jason. It is capable of giving you enough honor and achievement to win our lord''s favor," Commander Joshua tried to comfort the crown prince. "I did not give you permission to speak, nor did I ask for your opinion. Know your place!" the crown prince snapped arrogantly. "Forgive my arrogance, young lord," Commander Joshua humbly apologized. Brian felt annoyed by the crown prince''s attitude and disrespect toward Commander Joshua, but he knew to keep silent and not interfere, as it would only escalate things. Crown Prince Leonardo was escorted by Commander Joshua, about a hundred elite knights, the Ice Princess, and the Sword God, who was obviously the weakest among them, being only a level 30 player. Of course, among pro gamers and geniuses, his level was low, but it wasn''t his fault¡ªknight duties hampered his leveling up. Yet, like a lovestruck man, he had no regrets. The opportunity to spend more time with the Ice Princess was, of course, worth it. "Where exactly are we headed?! We''ve been riding straight through this wilderness for hours. The horses will get tired soon, and I do not wish to waste more time as I already have here." "Patience, young lord. We will soon reach the weakest part of the rift that links our world to the demon realm," Commander Joshua offered clarity. "Well, we better be, because I''m sick and tired of this al¡ª" "Young Lord!!" Commander Joshua shouted, staring at the headless body of the crown prince still atop his horse. "Sorry, he was talking too much. I thought he was a nuisance to everyone and decided to shut him up¡ªfor good," an unknown voice said, startling everyone and forcing them into a defensive formation. The threat before them was stronger than anything they had ever imagined. Watching Kyle in his still state, already logged into the game, Lilith felt extremely bored. Everything was boring. Of course, she would have gone to Mrs. Albert to chat and pass the time, but lately, Mrs. Albert had been ill. Lilith believed it was due to exposure to too much demonic energy, despite the attempts of her and Kyle to restrain it. To ensure the illness didn''t worsen, Lilith had decided to reduce her time spent with her. While lamenting the slow passage of time, Lilith received a telepathic message from a demon responsible for communication with the demon realm¡ªthe mind controllers, under the Sloth Clan in the demon realm. "Yes? What is it?" "Lord Demon, we just received information that the invasion has begun. Earl Kodiac has led the demon army to start the attack." "Uh? Did you just say Kodiac? Well, well, well. I guess things will be more interesting now that that kid is leading the army. But I can''t believe the Demon God sent a disciple of his to lead the invasion. How did he even pass through the rift barrier?" Lilith asked. "No information was given about that, my lord, but we have been informed that the celestials will not know of Earl Kodiac''s presence for at least a month. Also, the Demon God has requested that you hasten the rift opening or capture the human Nemesis." "Very well. I will do just that," Lilith said, ending the telepathic link. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, I guess it''s time I get serious," she muttered, though the thought of it was nerve-wracking. "You¡­ who are you?" Commander Joshua asked, his senses heightened to the extreme, fear creeping into his heart for the first time in many years. He hadn''t even been able to react when the unknown being killed Crown Prince Leonardo, despite being on guard. "Hmm. In the demon world, I''m called Earl Kodiac, the disciple of the Demon God, and I''m here to offer your world as a gift to my master," Earl Kodiac announced. Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Everyone felt their hearts pound as they realized who they were up against. Fear took hold of them. They believed their fates were sealed. Escaping death seemed impossible. "Hmm. I can feel your heartbeats. Impressive. Three of you remain as calm as ever¡ªthe lady and the old man I can understand. They are somewhat strong, barely enough to spar with me for a minute. But you¡­ I find you intriguing. You are the weakest here, yet you are the calmest. Oh? So you are the foreigner my master talked about¡ªthe ones that can resurrect. But surprisingly, that''s not why you''re calm. No¡­ you''re not just calm. You''re excited. Hahaha. To see someone excited to face me¡ªthat''s truly fascinating. And the potential you have¡­ hmm, it''s a bit disappointing that you limit yourself by staying with others. All for love, I see. How stupid of you. You waste your talent by joining them¡ªall for love. Disappointing indeed. I had planned to kill you all to announce my presence in this world, but I have changed my mind. Seeing someone that interests me¡­ I shall spare you all this time. Now, weak foreigner, I want you to grow stronger as fast as possible. You too, lady. Because I will be coming for you soon enough. And if you remain this weak, I won''t spare you like I have today," Kodiac said before turning away and walking off. His back was completely exposed, yet none dared to attack. Not even Commander Joshua. Chapter 76 - CHAPTER 76: THE DEMON INVASION [WORLD ANNOUNCEMENT] [THE DEMON INVASION HAS BEGUN. PLAYERS CAN CHOOSE THE CAMP THEY WISH TO SUPPORT OR CHOOSE TO REMAIN NEUTRAL.] The system''s announcement stunned the majority of the players in Apocalypse. While some pessimistic individuals and analysts were weighing the pros and cons of the event, the vast majority were elated. An event made for everyone¡ªa chance to shine in Apocalypse and rise above others. Some players checked the different camps as stated by the system: [Celestial Camp: Join the celestial camp and fight against the demons that have invaded your world.] 15% increase in EXP and loot gained when killing enemies from the demonic camp. 20% increase in attack and defense against enemies from the demonic camp. By being under the celestial camp, you must obey the commands of higher authorities. You gain contribution points for every enemy from the demonic camp you kill. These points can be used to purchase items from the celestial shop or to increase your rank in the celestial camp. Warning! You cannot attack members of your own camp. Penalties will be applied if you do! [Demonic Camp: Join the demonic camp and fight against the celestial camp, claiming control of the world.] 15% increase in EXP and loot gained when killing enemies from the celestial camp. 20% increase in attack and defense against enemies from the celestial camp. By being under the demonic camp, you must obey the commands of higher authorities. You gain contribution points for every enemy from the celestial camp you kill. These points can be used to purchase items from the demonic shop or to increase your rank in the demonic camp. Warning! You cannot attack members of your own camp. Penalties will be applied if you do! [Neutral Camp: By choosing the neutral camp, you are neither in the demonic nor celestial camp, gaining complete independence in your actions.] You can attack both the demonic and celestial camps, and both camps can attack you without incurring any penalties. You gain no special bonuses or contribution points from killing members of either camp. It quickly became clear to everyone which options were viable. The demonic and celestial camps were the obvious choices, while the neutral camp was too hardcore for the majority of players. Within minutes of the system''s announcement, a large number of players had already chosen their camps, basing their decisions on affinity, personal preference, or whichever faction they believed to be superior. "What happened to my son?" Emperor Augustus''s voice was cold and chilling. "I''m sorry, my liege. My life will not be enough to compensate for my negligence and inability to protect the crown prince, but I humbly offer it as atonement for my failure," Commander Joshua said, both knees on the floor, his head bowed so low that it touched the ground. "What happened?" Emperor Augustus asked, frowning deeply. "We were attacked by a demon, my lord. He introduced himself as Earl Kodiac, the commander of the demon invasion and a disciple of the Demon God. His attack was so fast that I couldn''t react at all when he killed the crown prince. I''m ashamed to admit it, but we only returned alive because he chose to spare us," Commander Joshua confessed. Emperor Augustus was shocked by the revelation, as were his ministers. "It seems the demons have decided to go all out in their attack. Contact the Oracle of the Celestial Temple. We clearly don''t have the resources to battle this demon alone and will need the help of every kingdom, tribe, and ally we can muster," Emperor Augustus ordered, maintaining his composure despite the gravity of the situation. "You are all dismissed," he commanded, and everyone quickly exited, leaving him alone. "Leonardo¡­ I guess fate never intended for you to be ruler," he murmured, his gaze detached, as if he hadn''t just lost his son to a demon. "Marquis Alexander, do you have any information for me?" Greg asked the vampire, his insider in the empire. "Yes, Lord Nemesis. The crown prince of the empire is dead. The commander of the demon invasion took his life while he was carrying out an investigation." "Leonardo is dead? How? What is the name of the demon commander?" "From what we know, his name is Kodiac. He is a disciple of the Demon King, as well as an Earl. The emperor has already decided to send word to the Celestial Temple to seek their aid." "Hmm¡­ very well. Thank you for the information. We''ll keep in touch," Greg said before crushing the communication stone, a magic device crafted by engineering mages for long-distance conversations. He didn''t want to listen to the vampire''s inevitable bootlicking. "It seems a massive change has occurred in this life," Greg muttered. The demon invasion was already deviating from his past life''s events. In his previous life, the invasion had been led by a mere viscount¡ªsomeone that Commander Joshua had managed to hold off in a stalemate. With the help of two other commanders, they had eventually defeated the viscount during the final battle of the demon invasion event. Additionally, Crown Prince Leonardo had not met his end at the hands of the demons, nor had he died this early. Greg opened his status screen and made his decision. Without hesitation, he chose the neutral camp. Independence and free will were what he needed the most. He wasn''t foolish¡ªchoosing the celestial camp might bring unforeseen difficulties in the future, especially since one of the temple''s largest donors had already placed a target on his back. As for the demon camp¡­ he might as well have joined hands with Kyle. No. He had nothing but utter hatred for demons. And he would make sure to kill as many of them as he could. Brian, in the knights'' training room, focused on refining his sword skills. Sweat drenched his clothes, causing them to cling tightly to his body. "You know," a voice interrupted his concentration, "even this training has its limits in how much it can improve you. You are a foreigner, after all¡ªnot an indigene blessed by the Supreme Will." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ice Princess''s voice echoed through the room, breaking Brian''s rhythm. Chapter 77 - CHAPTER 77: DEMONIC INVASION II "There''s a limit to what you can achieve by training and honing your skills. You are a foreigner, after all, and no matter how hard you try, you will remain so in the eyes of everyone, Sword God. The demon was right¡ªremaining as a knight will only hamper your potential. Now more than ever, you need to let that potential bloom," the Ice Princess said, her face emotionless. "It''s alright. I will get stronger and make sure I defeat that demon." "Give up. The both of us will never work out. Even if you decide to enslave yourself, the recognition you seek will never come. On the contrary, it will only push you further from it. It''s just advice¡ªtake it or leave it," the Ice Princess said, leaving Brian alone in the training hall. --- "Earl Kodiac," the viscount noble sent to assist Kodiac called out, bowing his head. "Zert, release the demonic creatures. We should ensure they get a taste of the appetizer before serving the defenders of this world a side dish," Kodiac ordered, and Zert left to complete the task. The demonic creatures released were extremely large in number¡ªso large that, if distributed among everyone in the continent, each person would be up against ten demonic creatures, including children, the elderly, and citizens unable to fight. "My lord! Village Green Valley has requested aid in confronting the demonic creatures!" "My lord! Village Brown has requested military assistance¡ªthe demonic creatures threaten to destroy them in a matter of days!" "My lord! Town Fireflies has fallen¡ªrefugees are seeking shelter and protection within the city walls!" "My lord! Veil City is in need of military assistance¡ªthe demonic creatures'' numbers are too large for them to handle!" Several distress calls were reported to Emperor Augustus, souring his mood completely. Of course, he refused to show it outwardly. He wasn''t the only one suffering from the demonic creatures'' attacks¡ªthe other kingdoms and scattered tribes in the central continent faced the same fate. If Emperor Augustus or the other rulers realized that this was just a teaser attack from the demons and not the real battle to come, most of them would likely raise their flags and surrender. "Open the city walls. Allow as many as we can inside. Retrieve our emergency resources¡ªwe may need them soon if this invasion lasts longer." "Yes, my lord," the minister in charge of internal affairs obliged. "Prince Jason, a delight to see you so soon, although the circumstances behind it are rather displeasing," Bishop Kelly greeted the prince of the Grey Empire. "My father, the Emperor, has sent me to request the help of the Celestial Temple in the battle against the demons. We await your command, as this isn''t a fight we can face alone." "Very well. I will inform the Oracle of your visit, but until then, a cup of tea should keep you company and perhaps lighten the burden on your shoulders." "Indeed. Thank you for your hospitality," Prince Jason said, as courteous as ever. "So? How is the plan coming along?" "Better, if I must say. I''m thankful to those damn demons¡ªat least they proved useful to me by ending my pathetic brother''s life. But I cannot rest easy. Knowing my father, he still won''t make me heir until I prove myself. He will likely even support my brothers in secret to slow me down¡ªhe is that cruel," Jason said, feeling annoyed at having such a ruthless father on the throne. "As for the plan, I''m still working on it on my end. What about yours?" Jason asked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have been vigilant, waiting to see if he will join our camp, but it doesn''t seem so at the moment. I do not know the reason¡ªperhaps he has joined hands with the demons?" "I doubt that. From the records I have of him, he is definitely not one to side with demons. The most plausible explanation is that he will work alone, remaining neutral. Although that is a scenario I have already considered. Keep preparing, dear Bishop¡ªour time will come." "Indeed, my prince," Bishop Kelly affirmed. "But your plan¡ªI still do not fully understand it," he admitted. "It''s quite simple, really. He is a foreigner with not much of a reputation. We will use the reputation of the Celestial Temple as well as the Empire to spread false news about him, making him the number one enemy of the world. You see, Bishop, the ability to paint the picture of a person as you desire is a very powerful tool¡ªit can win a war before the fight even begins," Prince Jason said, a cruel smile on his face. Greg, the target of Bishop Kelly and Prince Jason''s uncanny plans, was on his way to the last reported location of the demon, as informed by Marquis Alexander. Along the way, he had come across villages under attack by demonic creatures and had not hesitated to slay them all. The villages he saved sought to repay his kindness by hosting him, but Greg humbly refused. Different from the Greg everyone knew, but when it came to executing a plan, he was one of the finest actors¡ªgaining the villages'' favor was part of his plan. [Congratulations! You have slain 100 demonic creatures and have gained the common achievement: Demon Hunter.] [Demon Hunter - 5% increase in all stats when fighting against demonic creatures or beings.] A title Greg earned from his relentless demon-slaying. If he had been in the Celestial Camp, he would have easily topped the rankings¡ªbut there was no way he would allow those celestial scum to have the authority to order him around. The other players might see the Celestial Temple as a place of benevolence, justice, and kindness, but Greg, who had watched demons slaughter humans like pigs in his past life while the celestials did nothing, knew better. They were far from the virtuous image they portrayed. A 5% boost was rather small, but there were plenty more demons to kill¡ªand Greg would not shy away from the opportunity to upgrade his title. Chapter 78 - CHAPTER 78: THE UNDEAD KING It''s been a week since the start of the demon invasion. The Celestial Temple had taken charge in leading the battle against the demon invaders. Making use of the help of all kingdoms and the empire, the celestial knights were the main forces combating the demons as well as leading other knights and players. The celestial knights, elite warriors trained by the Celestial Temple, were primarily tasked with battling demons and protecting the temple from attackers. The week had been enough for the player base to recognize the behemoth players in each camp¡ªthe ones they had to avoid if they wished to survive. Kyle, in the demon camp, was a surprise to the majority of players. His ruthlessness when killing those from the celestial camp was enough to make any celestial player run as soon as they encountered him. His supporter, the Red Witch, Jessica, made it all the wiser to flee when Kyle was around. Nemesis was a natural disaster for the player base. You never knew when he might get pissed and decide to slaughter everyone in sight¡ªor be lenient and let them live. --- Annabelle, like her brother, chose the neutral camp. Walking through the forest, she did not hesitate to burn any demonic creature she encountered to a crisp. Her invisibility and high-power damage made her a walking nuke. It wouldn''t be wrong to call her the most powerful player in Apocalypse. A mage with enough spells to keep casting without worrying about cooldowns¡ªcredits to being rich. A dragon heart with a large mana reserve, an abundant supply of high-quality mana regeneration potions, and invincibility to attacks¡ªthe greatest weakness of mages¡ªcombined with high firepower. She was undoubtedly the strongest player in Apocalypse, though not many people knew her true strength since she always lived in her brother''s shadow. Annabelle decided to hunt alone, without her guild members, to clear her head. Her brother had continued the cold shoulder and silence for a week, and it had been difficult for her. "Ice Spear!" she cast, impaling a demonic creature. "Fire Storm!" she cast again, burning another to a crisp. Annabelle stood still while she hunted demonic creatures by the tens. Those that got too close to her grew confused when their attacks failed to land, only to meet their end soon after. She had killed over a thousand demonic creatures since the event began, which would have been enough to place her at the top of the celestial camp''s contribution board. She continued her ruthless extermination, leveling up to 51 from the continuous slaughter. "Lightning Bolt!" Scarlett sent a spell toward a part of the forest. But there was no demonic creature attacking from that path. "Who are you? Show yourself!" Scarlett demanded, her instincts warning her of a third presence lurking nearby. Her senses were sharp, thanks to the dragon bloodline she possessed. "Well, well, well, I guess you can''t be underestimated. You really are a dangerous one," Cain said, stepping out from the trees and into the open where Annabelle could see him, completely unharmed by her previous attack. "Abyss, what do you want?" Annabelle asked, preparing another spell. "Well, depends on my mood, and right now, my mood wants a good ol'' fight. We can talk afterward, once I get the battle I want," Cain replied, a creepy smile on his face. "Rise from your slumber," he commanded, undead creatures rising at his call. Their numbers were staggering¡ªfar greater than what he had summoned in the guild battle. "Fire Storm!" Scarlett cast, burning dozens of undead in an instant. "Hah, yes, indeed, my undead are weak to fire attacks and have low health," Cain admitted. "But you see, overwhelming quantity crushes quality," he added, sending hundreds of undead to attack at once. He cared little for tactics¡ªhe wanted to crush her with sheer numbers. Faced with a horde of undead rushing toward her, Scarlett remained calm, taking them down one by one with a variety of spells. Some undead managed to reach her and attack, but their strikes never landed. At first, Cain thought it was coincidence, but as it happened repeatedly and his numbers dwindled, he realized there was something else at play. His undead simply couldn''t touch her. "Hmm, my guess was right¡ªyou do have the same ability as Nemesis. He''s probably related to you in one way or another since you''re the only one in his little group with that ability," Cain analyzed. "Okay, I guess I''ve had the light spar I wanted. That should do," Cain said, recalling his undead. Scarlett, a fireball dancing in her palm, waited to see his next move, but Cain didn''t attack again. He simply stared at her. "I''m not primarily here to fight you. I just wanted to warm up a bit¡ªthat was the reason for our little battle. So you can put that fire away. I''m done fighting. Let''s talk, shall we?" Cain said coolly, walking toward Scarlett and stopping only when he was ten steps away. "So? What do you say?" he asked. "Tell me what you want," Scarlett replied. --- S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, what is it?" "My lord, most of the demonic creatures we sent are dead. What are your orders?" "Nothing for now. I''m bored and will be going out for a stroll. Await my return." "Yes, Earl," the demon viscount bowed. Earl Kodiac flew into the sky, his destination unknown. --- "Thank you very much for your assistance in defending my kingdom from those damn demons," King Leon, ruler of Ray Kingdom, spoke to the celestial knight commander who had helped defend his land. "There is no need for thanks, Your Highness. We will always do our best to fight against those heathens and protect those loyal to our gods from the wicked," the commander replied. "Yes, indeed, Commander. Your devotion to the great purpose always inspires me. May the light of the Celestial rest upon you." "Likewise, Your Majesty." Their conversation was cut short by the intrusion of an imperial guard. "Your Majesty! Outside..." Chapter 79 - CHAPTER 79: EARL KODIAC Celestial Knight Commander Jeremy, a level 75 powerhouse like the other Celestial Knight Commanders, was sent by order of the Pope to Ray Kingdom with a platoon of Celestial Knights. His mission was to protect the kingdom from the demons, coordinate its military power, and safeguard its people from demonic creatures. He had successfully repelled the demonic creatures, the highest among them being level 40, without even needing to participate in battle. The Celestial Knights under his command, with assistance from the kingdom''s soldiers, eliminated the demonic creatures with ease. The king had requested his presence, and he had made himself available¡ªsomething he wished he had never done in the end, as the king''s flattery quickly got on his nerves. In the Central Continent, the dominant power was the Grey Empire, its territory spanning over one-third of the continent. Other kingdoms existed as well, though those closer to the empire paid tribute to avoid being attacked, while those farther away, beyond the empire''s reach, retained their sovereignty and independence, growing strong enough to pose a serious threat should the Grey Empire decide to attack. Ray Kingdom was one such kingdom that, despite being somewhat distant from the Grey Empire, still submitted to its rule. The geography of Ray Kingdom made resource acquisition difficult, yet the kingdom had remained prideful, refusing to surrender to the harassment of foreign parties¡ªuntil the coronation of the current king, Leon Ray. A coward who feared battle, he chose to submit to the empire for protection. A weak man who hid behind strong people to shield himself while feasting lavishly as his subjects starved¡ªKing Leon was someone Celestial Knight Commander Jeremy disliked. Formalities and courtesy were the only reasons he remained respectful to the king. King Leon continued his bootlicking, attempting to win the favor of the Celestial Knight Commander, likely hoping to keep him by his side until the demon invasion ended. Of course, his intentions were not hidden from the seasoned commander. "Your Majesty," an imperial guard interrupted the king without even being granted permission. He had entered the courtroom, much to the king''s annoyance, as the king was trying to present a good image before Commander Jeremy. Commander Jeremy, however, was relieved by the timely interruption, already finding the king''s speech boring and tiresome. "You¡ªhow dare you interrupt me and my honored guest? You must have a good reason for this, or else¡ª" "Outside, my lord... there is a demon flying above the city," the guard reported in a shaky voice. "What? I must see to it. Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I must take my leave," Commander Jeremy said, immediately shifting into professional mode as he shot to his feet and walked toward the exit. "I think it''s best if you stay by my side. I''m sure your knights will be able to take care of this," the king suggested with a smile, only to be completely ignored by Commander Jeremy¡ªmuch to his embarrassment. As he rushed toward the location, Commander Jeremy remained on guard. A flying demon could only mean one thing: a demon noble had arrived, as only demon nobles had wings and could fly. When he arrived, he was met with a pitiful scene¡ªall his knights and the kingdom''s soldiers lay dead. "Hah, someone decent enough has finally arrived. I was beginning to get bored," the demon remarked upon seeing Commander Jeremy. "You must be the demon that was mentioned¡ªthe one leading the invasion," Commander Jeremy said, unsheathing his sword. "Indeed. I had planned to take the invasion slowly and avoid working too hard, but I received orders to speed up the process before the Celestials notice my presence. A month is my optimum timeframe," the demon, Earl Kodiac, replied. "Now, show me what you can do," Earl Kodiac challenged. Commander Jeremy faced the demon, his instincts ringing warning bells¡ªhis subconscious urging him to flee. But steeling his heart, he decided to go all out to avoid being caught off guard. "Will Manifestation: World of Light," Commander Jeremy intoned. Earl Kodiac and Commander Jeremy suddenly found themselves in a world with a giant ball of light floating above it, illuminating every part. "You''ve mastered Will Manifestation? Quite the talent," Earl Kodiac remarked, intrigued. "Well, I suppose you need to have a talent like this if you''re a Celestial Knight Commander. But like the other humans, your Will Manifestation is still imperfect and has a weak point. Increasing it further is likely impossible for you, just as it is for the rest of your kind." Commander Jeremy broke into a cold sweat. The fact that Earl Kodiac immediately noticed his Will Manifestation''s imperfection shook him to his core. But he refused to let it deter or cause him to hesitate. Summoning all his might, he attacked¡ªthe giant ball of light in the sky unleashed extremely fast rays that engulfed Earl Kodiac entirely. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huff, huff..." Commander Jeremy panted heavily. The attack he had used was the strongest in his arsenal¡ªstrong enough to one-shot fellow level 75 players like himself. He wasn''t arrogant enough to think it would kill Earl Kodiac outright, but he was optimistic that it should at least take half his health. Surely, other Knight Commanders would be pissed at him for overestimating the demon, but in his many years of experience, overestimating his enemies had always been better than underestimating them. Summoning his remaining strength, he unleashed the same attack again¡ªa second time, a third, and finally a fourth, his stamina bottoming out after the last one. "Huff, huff... I guess this should be the end of the battle. Killing the rest of the demons should be easier now that they no longer have their leader," Commander Jeremy muttered, forcing himself to rise from the ground through sheer willpower. He prepared to cancel his Will Manifestation, as it was beginning to take a toll on his mind¡ª "Well, the lethality of the attack is a bit of a letdown for being so flashy," Earl Kodiac said. Commander Jeremy froze, his body going rigid as despair began to set in. Chapter 80 - CHAPTER 80: RAY KINGDOM FALLS "I must say, I''m a bit disappointed in the lethality of the attack. I guess humans still haven''t changed, favoring flashy displays over lethality," Kodiac spoke from within the blinding light. Commander Jeremy was petrified, unable to move an inch, fear draining every color from his face. He had used his ultimate ability, believing it was enough to end the demon''s life. He had gone all out from the start, following his policy of never underestimating his enemies. But it seemed all he had done was make a fool of himself, realizing he had actually overestimated his enemy. Kodiac, walking out of the blinding light unarmed, stared at Commander Jeremy as a man would stare at an ant¡ªnothing more than a means of amusement. "Your talent is a bit passable, but you, like the rest of the fools serving those damn celestials, are too hung up on being heroes and bringing light to people. Now, time to get out of this world," Kodiac said coolly, swinging his arm upward toward the blinding ball of light in the sky. A sharp aura emitted from his arm, severing the large ball of light that resembled a sun. "Aaargghhhhh!" Jeremy clutched his head as both of them reappeared in their previous location. Kodiac walked slowly toward the extremely weak Jeremy, who was bleeding from both eyes, his aura significantly diminished due to the backlash of having his will manifestation forcefully canceled. Kodiac stood one step away from the kneeling Jeremy, who was holding his right eye¡ªthe one that suffered the most damage and hurt the most¡ªwith his right hand, while looking at Kodiac with the other. "Now, should I let you in on a little secret? The same celestials you serve wholeheartedly and wish to die for are the very reason you humans can''t go beyond your current level. They are the reason level 75 is your limit, and yet they shamelessly harvest your faith and worship to nourish themselves. Humans really are pitiful," Kodiac divulged, Jeremy''s eyes widening in disbelief. He wanted to call Kodiac a liar, to deny his words, but the look in Kodiac''s eyes was enough to confirm the authenticity of the truth. Kodiac stared at Jeremy like a pitiful ant, not worthy of his time except for amusement. He stared at him with such disinterest that Jeremy knew he didn''t care whether he was doubted or not. Jeremy, knowing the truth, felt his heart ache. He felt hatred toward the celestials who accepted his faith and reverence only to be the ones who sealed his opportunity to grow stronger. "Hmm, do you regret serving them? It''s sad that you can''t correct your mistakes. Humans have always been nothing more than a tool in the game between us and the celestials," Kodiac said, piercing Jeremy''s heart with his arm and draining the life force from him until Jeremy collapsed and died. "Why is Commander Jeremy taking so much time? I can''t believe this! How dare he leave my side? Has he forgotten that I am a king and my safety should be his priority? I will make sure to report him to the celestial temple once this is over. There won''t be any donations from my kingdom until I get the apology I deserve!" King Leon muttered to himself, pacing back and forth, feeling extremely anxious. "You must be the king. I thought you might be strong enough to entertain me, but I''m greatly disappointed. Humans really are intriguing¡ªallowing a weak man such as yourself to lead them. Not a single quality of yours is fit for a king, and yet they allow you to rule, just because you were born from your parents? What a disappointing culture," Kodiac said, startling the king. "Who... who are you? How did you get here? How dare you come before me? Do you want me to order your execution?" King Leon anxiously barked. "And you''re a stupid one too. Guess I''ll destroy this kingdom and call it a day," Earl Kodiac said. "Will manifestation: Pride Moon," Kodiac muttered. The entire large kingdom, spanning hundreds of kilometers, was transported into a world filled with nothing but piles of bones. A moon hung above the world, red and radiating an aura of arrogance and pride. "What is this? Where am I?" King Leon asked, completely terrified. He wasn''t the only one. His citizens were baffled too. "Mum? Where are we? Mum, look at the moon, it''s scary!" "Honey, what''s going on? I''m scared!" People frantically asked their loved ones questions about their new location, but no one had answers to the most asked questions: ''Where are we?'' ''What is that red moon in the sky?'' They didn''t need to wonder for long. Under the illumination of the red light from the moon, their bodies disintegrated into nothing but piles of bones. Every single person¡ªyoung and old, men and women, children, civilians, soldiers, commoners, and nobles¡ªdisintegrated under the moon''s arrogant glow, becoming yet another pile of bones in this desolate world. Returning to the real world, Kodiac stared at the kingdom, now devoid of human life. Only buildings remained, the last remnants proving that people once existed there. "Oracle, Commander Jeremy''s light has gone out," a celestial knight ran toward an old man in a white robe, his well-trimmed beard giving him the air of a sage. "Hmm, Jeremy... always a strong and hardworking lad. It saddens my heart that he is no more. But there is no need for sorrow. His soul will be warmly received by the celestials," the old man said coolly, a saintly look on his face. "Commander Jeremy was in charge of which kingdom?" the old man, known as the Oracle, asked. "Ray Kingdom, Your Grace," the knight replied. "I see. Send the raven to investigate the reason for his demise," the Oracle commanded. "Yes, Your Grace," the knight bowed his head and walked away. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kodiac sat on the throne of the now-deceased king of Ray Kingdom. "Finally, it seems what I was waiting for has appeared. Go now, to whoever you report to, and tell them what I did here. Surrender now and fall under the banner of the demon god. Refuse, and you will suffer the same fate!" Chapter 81 - CHAPTER 81: INVADING THE INVADERS "Report what you witnessed to your head. This kingdom''s fate is nothing other than a warning for you all. Surrender and fall under the rule of my master, disobey and suffer the same fate¡ªthe absolute extinction of your race," Kodiac said. The room was empty, not a single being could be seen, begging the question of who he was talking to. Or was it just some rehearsal? "You keep hiding any longer, and I might as well change my mind and kill you," Kodiac spoke calmly. His voice was not raised at all, but the pressure was intensifying. "Forgive my impoliteness," a young man clad in all black said, falling to his knees. "No one tests me. I will spare you this once since you have a message to deliver, but there will be no next time. Your left hand should suffice as enough punishment for your insolence," Kodiac said. The arm of the young man dropped to the floor faster than he could react, burning into flames afterward. "Thank you for sparing my life," the young man bowed his head, scared for his life. Without waiting a second longer, he disappeared into the shadows, worried that Kodiac might change his mind and kill him in the end. --- "So? How did the investigation go?" The Oracle, with his saintly outlook, asked. "Terrible, Your Grace. Ray Kingdom is no more. Not a single man was spared, Your Grace," the young man, known as the Raven, replied. "Hmm. May their souls rest in peace. And your arm?" "He cut it off as punishment for not making my presence known. My usefulness in delivering his request for surrender was the only reason I kept my life." "You have worked hard. May the light of the Celestials shine upon your work. Recall every knight back. We must prepare thoroughly against this cruel evil. We cannot allow evil to win," the Oracle muttered. --- Kodiac, returning to his camp, was perplexed. "Zert, what happened?" "Earl Kodiac, forgive me. I was useless." "I did not ask you to tell me how useless you are. I''m asking you to tell me what happened," his voice grew cold. "It was a human, my lord¡ªa foreigner, particularly. I couldn''t hit him even once, no matter how hard I tried." "And where is the human you speak of?" "He killed the weaker demons, my lord, and passed through the rift to enter our realm¡­ urgh," Zert gasped for breath, his neck held tightly by Kodiac. "You foolish fool! You couldn''t even manage the stronghold until I returned! Fool!" Kodiac bellowed angrily, Zert fearing for his life, his hatred growing for the damn human that caused his misfortune. --- EARLIER THAT DAY Zert felt extremely proud of himself, being tasked as the second-in-command for the invasion that had been planned for a long time by the Demon God and his executives. "Huhu, after we accomplish the great task given by the mighty god, perhaps I will be offered a drop of his blood and rise in nobility. Huhuhu, how lucky can I be?" Zert fantasized about receiving the Demon God''s blood and growing stronger, probably being promoted to a beginner Earl. "What is it?" Zert asked, annoyed at the demon knight who had interrupted his fantasy. "Lord Zert, an unknown human is approaching the stronghold," the demon knight reported, feeling extremely pissed at the arrogant Zert but keeping his anger hidden to avoid facing Zert''s wrath. "So? Deal with him, idiot! Must you be taught everything?" Zert barked, extremely angry at the demon knight. "Yes, my lord," the demon knight replied, leaving Zert''s presence so as not to get even more pissed and explode in Zert''s face. A few minutes after the demon knight left, Zert''s fantasy was broken once more by another demon knight reporting to him. "My lord, we need your assistance! We are unable to defeat the human! We can''t attack him, and he is killing our members brutally. We need your intervention, or we fear losing to him!" "For fuck''s sake! I hate when you guys interrupt me! What exactly are the Barons doing?" "My lord, the Barons are barely holding him back. I was sent by them to request your help, my lord." "Tsk! Useless bastards! Can''t even stop one human!" Viscount Zert felt extremely annoyed. If he had his way, he would definitely be demoting every demon that disturbed his peaceful fantasy¡ªor even killing them. Nemesis had arrived at the demon stronghold and was held back by some demon knights. They had attacked him, lowering their guard, thinking he was just a suicidal human. Well, guess the only suicidal beings were them, as Nemesis didn''t waste any time putting an end to their miserable lives. After killing them, he continued undeterred into the heart of the enemy, his goal clear as day. It was to use the same rift that the demons had used to invade the world to invade theirs. He had the ultimate defense, no doubt¡ªno one could kill him¡ªbut that ultimate defense was useless if he couldn''t kill his enemy either. So he needed to level up, and level up fast before the two-month deadline of Kyle''s demonification was complete, to prevent his friends from being demonified. And there was no better place to level up with an unlimited supply of enemies than the demon world, where he could kill indiscriminately and not feel bad. No, rather, it would be extremely satisfying for him to kill the demons he loathed so much. And he proved his resolve by doing just that¡ªkilling the demons that were at his level while ignoring the ones stronger than him, watching them waste their efforts trying to kill him while he got closer to the rift. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How was he sure he was getting closer to the rift? Well, that was the easy part¡ªthe more guarded the place was, the more certain he was that he was at the right location. After killing and destroying quite a number of demons and their equipment, he stood before the gate, guarded by a rather strong demon that reminded him of Kyle strength-wise, although the demon was weaker than Kyle. The demon was arrogant as ever and attacked as an arrogant being would. Nemesis, of course, ignored the arrogant demon and simply slipped past him while his guard was down, passing through the rift and into the demon world. Chapter 82 - CHAPTER 82: THE GREATEST THREAT "So? Tell me then, what is it you want, Abyss?" Annabelle asked Cain, suspicious of his intentions. "I need you to set up a meeting between me and your lover," Cain said. "He''s not my lover!" Annabelle corrected, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Brother then? That''s even better. Set up a meeting between me and your brother." "And why should I do that? I don''t think we are close enough for me to do that for you." "I need his help. I want his help in the real world. Some guys are after him, and he is the best chance I have of saving myself." "Then I''m sorry to disappoint you. Nemesis is likely no longer in this world and would already be in the demon realm, so you can''t talk to him." "Ha, then I guess you just have to act as the messenger between the both of us in the real world." "Hey, stop being so fucking arrogant! You are asking for a favor!" Annabelle complained. "I''m not being arrogant. Trust me, I''m not at all. That''s just the natural way I act. Are you helping out or not?" he asked, getting straight to the point. Annabelle looked at Abyss, paused for a minute, took a long sigh, and finally accepted Cain''s request, accepting his friend invite in order to reach him. The two of them then went their separate ways. "Your Grace, may I ask the reason you called for every celestial knight and commander? That will leave the territories they were guarding vulnerable," Bishop Kelly asked gracefully and warmly, a confused look on his face. "It has to be done. We have to change our approach in fighting against the demons. Ray Kingdom fell, every single citizen dying, as well as Commander Jeremy. The enemy we are up against isn''t as weak as we thought. We underestimated them. We underestimated this disciple of the demon god. We can''t afford to lose any more knights in large numbers. It will weaken us, and a weak celestial temple will definitely be eyed by those kingdoms and empires seeking to devour us and put us under their heels," the Oracle said. "You are as wise as ever, Your Grace," Bishop Kelly paid his respects, leaving the Oracle''s presence afterward. "That damn old man! Ruining everything for me as well as our plans. Recalling the celestial knights just when we were about to carry out our plan... I hope he doesn''t suspect anything," Bishop Kelly muttered to himself in his private chamber, feeling extremely angry as well as worried. His actions were risky and dangerous, and death would be the least of his worries if his plans with Prince Jason were found out. "I called you all here¡ªkings, emperor, and chiefs¡ªto preside over our way forward in defeating the demons. As you all may have known, Ray Kingdom is no more, completely destroyed by the leader of the demons. Kodiac, I believe, is what he calls himself," the Oracle spoke to those present before him. Emperor Augustus Clavus, King Richard of Bluesky Kingdom, King Adam of Secret Valley Kingdom, King Arthur of Blaze Kingdom, and King Edmund of Valeria¡ªthe four kingdoms that existed in the central continent after the fall of Ray Kingdom¡ªwere all present. King Edmund and King Arthur ruled the kingdoms farthest away from the empire and were the strongest. They had what it took to rip a massive chunk of flesh from the empire if war was instigated, especially with their alliance treaty, which prevented the empire from attacking them and risking such heavy losses that victory would be worthless. Bluesky and Secret Valley were vassal nations of the Grey Empire, together with the now-extinct Ray Kingdom. Karl, chief of the Draconians, was also present. The Draconians were a race with dragon bloodline within them. Although minuscule, the dragon bloodline present in their genes gave them strength, abilities, and a different appearance compared to regular humans¡ªscales covering their bodies, wings, tails, and slit eyes. Their strength was passable, as it was common knowledge that an average Draconian knight could easily defeat two average human knights. The chief of the beastmen, Krain, was also present at the meeting. Being half-lion, half-human, he led the small number of beastmen that could be found in the central continent. He barely contained himself in joining the meeting, as he had deep hatred for the human trash that kidnapped his people and sold them as slaves. The elf queen was present, as well as the orc leader. "I can''t believe it, an entire kingdom wiped out just like that, and I''m sure you likely don''t have a way of stopping the demons, seeing as you withdrew your forces from protecting us. Please tell us, Oracle, how do we prevent what''s coming at us?" King Adam was the first to speak, breaking the silence. "This is a waste of time. Why exactly were we invited here? The demons are just as bad as the humans¡ªno, far less evil than the humans. Plus, it''s a human nation that fell; they never bothered the other races," Krain said afterward, not hiding his dislike for the humans. "This is not the time to be disunited, Krain," the Oracle rebutted, but with a tone that made it difficult for Krain to find rude. "Disunited can go to hell! You turned a blind eye when those damn humans attacked my home and captured my people. When we retaliated, you intervened, and now here you are, calling for this meeting so that you can save them, dragging us into others'' wars," Krain refused to back down. "Can you just shut your crap? Retaliate? Last I remembered, the Oracle saved you all from going extinct for daring to wage war against us. Secondly, we aren''t supporting the slave trade, even placing bans and creating a special unit to catch the perpetrators." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, don''t piss me off too. We both know that''s for formalities. You try to catch the perpetrators, but your own nobles have foxgirls and elves as slaves in their homes. Now, do tell me, what was the punishment for that?" Elena, the elf queen, lashed out at King Richard, rejecting what she believed to be his excuse. "Enough! If you feel like you are not endangered by the demons'' invasion, then give it up and leave. You won''t be needed here if you feel this isn''t your battle. I don''t need someone with a double mind to be part of my team, nor will I beg for your help," Emperor Augustus spoke, his words cutting across the room with so much nobility and regality that nobody spoke afterward. "Well, I guess we are finally on the same page. Now, can we begin the meeting on how to protect our world from the great evil?" the Oracle spoke, a fatherly and saintly smile on his face. "I don''t think that is what we really should be discussing, right, Oracle? An entire kingdom was destroyed in less than a day. How exactly are we going to face such a powerful enemy?" King Arthur spoke bluntly. "I think he is right. We all know that none of us is strong enough to fight against the one leading the demons," Karl said, his voice deep and commanding. "Yes, that is true. We are unable to combat a demon that strong¡ªwe never were able to. The celestials would send one of theirs to combat such powerful opponents, but for some reason, they cannot. It''s as if they are not aware of the presence of the demons," the Oracle said to everyone present. "Some supreme beings they are. We likely wouldn''t have been in this mess if they hadn''t prevented us from getting stronger, placing a limit in our genes to keep us from becoming a threat to their reign and rule." "Enough of that, Kabak! I will not allow you to sully the names of our lords," the Oracle warned Kabak, the orc leader, finding his words to be crossing the line. "Where is the lie, Oracle? They did it, didn''t they? The fact that we can''t let others know about it and are hiding it from the world speaks volumes, doesn''t it?" Kabak refused to back down. "Yes, they limited our abilities to grow stronger, but the ways of the divine cannot be understood by mortals like us," the Oracle admonished. "Yeah, right¡ªwhile stopping us from being super powerhouses ourselves," Kabak interjected, not planning to back down. "Enough, please! If we keep arguing like kids among ourselves, we won''t be going anywhere," Elena interrupted, getting tired of the men''s fight. "She''s right. We can argue about who''s right and who''s not on a later date," King Arthur sided with the elf queen. "I agree with both of them," Emperor Augustus added. "Very well. Like I was saying, the celestials, for some reason, are unable to interfere with our world. I received a divine decree from the divine to hold our ground for a month. They shall come to our rescue and deal with the one that destroyed Ray Kingdom, so I would like for us to put our all together and hold our ground for a month. We need to work together if we are to survive this," the Oracle spoke. The discussion on how to work together to prevent any further loss continued, with everyone dropping suggestions on how to defend their world for as long as possible. Chapter 83 - CHAPTER 83: THE DEMON REALM Greg looked at his surroundings, finding the demon realm to be unique. A blood-red moon that looked like it was alive, pulsating like a beating heart, scanty vegetation, and black sands. Scanning his surroundings, he discovered some demonic creatures running toward him. The demonic creatures were wolf-like, having sharp claws and canines, with red eyes. He retrieved his sword from his inventory, his aim clear¡ªto level up as much as he could. Swinging his sword, he cut the closest demonic creature, taking a lot of HP from the critical damage of cutting the neck. Like a seasoned warrior and killing machine, he efficiently killed the demonic creatures, his experience points climbing bit by bit. [Killed a level 20 demonic beast] [5 exp points earned] [Killed a level 25 demonic beast] [5 experience points earned] Being a level 51 player, the experience points he earned from lower levels dropped. Instead of earning 20 points from killing a level 20 demonic beast, he earned 5 exp. Since the gap between him and the demonic beast was more than 30, he could only earn 5 exp points. If the gap was more than 50, he could only earn 1. Less than 20, he could earn half the usual experience points, and when the level was equal to his, he could earn the exact experience points. Killing higher-level enemies earned more exp points as a result of the multiplier. Sitting over a mountain of demonic corpses, Nemesis was tired, his stamina bottoming out, forcing him to take a break. "I need to find higher demons. These demonic creatures won''t cut it; the experience they give is extremely small," he complained to himself. After resting and regaining his depleted stamina, he left the area he was in, looking for higher-level demonic creatures to level up with. "Roooarrr!" A sharp and displeasing roar attracted Nemesis'' attention. He turned toward the source of the roar. A demonic sandworm, extremely big and large, burrowed out from under the sand, its motive clear¡ªto feast on Nemesis. The sandworm burrowed into the ground once more, the area returning to its usual calm. No sign of the demonic sandworm could be found. Nemesis, though, didn''t panic. He had dealt with one in his past life, the experience not one that was pleasant. The sandworm had killed almost all of his guild members, only a few surviving the raid and witnessing the death of the sandworm. Kyle, the guild master then, as well as the other executives, were the only ones to survive along with him. But back then, they had only fought a level 50 sandworm. Now, he had to face a level 55 demonic sandworm¡ªalone. If it was the Greg of his past life, he would definitely just accept his fate and die without fighting back. But not this him. Rather, he was looking forward to the loot that would drop from killing a demonic sandworm alone. Boom! A loud sound was heard, the mouth of the demonic sandworm opening to swallow Nemesis, which he didn''t fight against, allowing the demonic sandworm to swallow him whole. Inside the stomach of the demonic sandworm, Nemesis looked around, and unsurprisingly, he found himself submerged in a greenish fluid that was thick and sticky. "Gross," he muttered, his armor and clothing all corroded, leaving him with a single piece of cloth inside the stomach of the demonic sandworm. Checking his system notification, he could see countless messages flooding his eyes, forcing him to close them immediately. Scanning the stomach, he couldn''t find anything, only a greenish thick fluid as far as his eyes could see, like a man abandoned in the middle of the sea. "Guess it''s time to get out of here," Nemesis muttered, retrieving his sword. And that''s when he discovered an annoying circumstance¡ªhis level 40 sword, which he got from the loot of killing a level 40 demon knight, corroded almost instantly, leaving him without a sword once more. Pained from losing such a wonderful sword, he decided to put crying on hold¡ªgetting out being the most important task for the time being. Wings erupting from his back, he flew upwards and out of the greenish fluid until he could see the inner flesh of the demonic sandworm, which was soft, just as he imagined. Retrieving another of his swords, a level 30 sword from killing another demonic knight, he stabbed the demonic sandworm, trying to tear open its body and kill it from within. A nice idea, but the execution? Not so great¡ªgreenish fluid seeped from the wound of the demonic sandworm, corroding his sword again. Nemesis felt extremely angry for losing such a good sword. Picking another spot, he tried the same thing¡ªstabbing, greenish fluid popping out, his sword corroding. Angry, calming down, retrieving his sword, and then stabbing another spot, hoping it would be different, but facing the same challenge. Frustrated, he flew toward the mouth of the demonic worm, flying for a long time, but sadly, it was useless¡ªthe mouth was closed by some tissue layer. Not giving up, he retrieved another sword that was already low and stabbed the tissue, trying to cut it open. Another sword corroded, sadly, and disappeared, much to his disappointment. "Hah," frustrated and tired, Nemesis decided to fly around within the demonic sandworm''s body, convincing himself it was for sightseeing and not because he was too frustrated and needed to cool himself. At least he got sufficient oxygen from the oxygen passing through the small pores of the sandworm into the inner body of the sandworm, as that was how sandworms breathed. (I don''t know if that''s how it is in reality, I suck at biology, but that''s how it''s going to work in Apocalypse.) "How dumb of me, to think it would be easier to fight the sandworm from within. Tsk, those fools saying it was the best way really knew nothing. They didn''t even consider the corrosive body fluid of the sandworm, and now I''m suffering from their analysis," Nemesis complained. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The method he planned to use was one he saw from Apocalypse analysts who claimed it was easier to kill sandworms if players could survive the corrosive acid in the worm''s stomach. "Should never trust theorists ever again if they haven''t applied it themselves," Nemesis muttered. Chapter 84 - CHAPTER 84: DIFFICULT TASK "Zert! I will be leaving the camp under your command once more. This time, try not to allow someone into the demon realm. It will be insulting if anyone can just breeze into the demon realm like it''s their house," Kodiac warned his assistant before flying off, his destination unknown. "That bastard. Because of him, Commander Kodiac has lost faith in me. My dreams might be destroyed because of a fool like him. I swear I will kill him if I ever come across him in the demon world. What the hell am I saying? He will probably be dead by now, his soul captured and tortured. Serves him right for embarrassing me heavily," Zert muttered to himself. Being a level 75 demon, he had never felt so insulted¡ªunable to do anything to a being far weaker than him, then losing thanks to a lapse in concentration. "Vice Commander Zert, an intruder!!" A demon knight rushed to warn him. "Hah, perfect timing. I guess I will use this intruder to relieve my heart a bit," Zert spoke out, the suppressed anger in his heart roaring to come out. Zert followed the knight''s guidance until he got to the location of the intruder. Boom! An explosion rang out, demons burned, their HP reducing quickly until their deaths. Zert was stunned. If the last intruder was deliberate, systematic, and orderly in killing demons and destroying their base, the one in front of him was chaotic and fierce, destroying everything she set her sights on. The barons were unable to contain her, struggling even to stop her rampage. "Hey! Stop destroying everything! Stoppppp!!!!" Zert yelled, extremely furious, the scene in front of him causing his heart to ache. He knew he was going to get an earful from Kodiac when he returned. Despite his furious yell, the human didn''t pay him any attention, just casting spells simultaneously. "I said stop!" Zert yelled, throwing a javelin towards the human, another javelin appearing in his hand afterward. He was insistent on turning the damn human into a porcupine, but oh well, not today either¡ªthe javelin missed the human. Not giving up, Zert continued throwing javelins at her, over and over again, none hitting the damn human. "You! You! You are the same as the last bastard! What do you want?! The demon realm isn''t a place to sightsee! Turn the fuck around!!!" Zert yelled, having an ominous feeling in his heart. "Actually, it is for the both of us," the human replied, causing him to almost cough out a lot of blood. "I will not let you pass!" Zert firmly said, his determination at its peak. The human, though, as if she didn''t rate his determination, continued walking. The demons, wary of her and scared, backed down, allowing her to pass through. None wished to be pierced by several water spears or be burned to a crisp. The barons were no exceptions. "Fools! Cowards!!" Zert yelled, disgusted at them. He stood his ground firmly, ensuring she didn''t pass. Scarlett stared at the demon in front of her, saying a lot of gibberish about not letting her pass and standing confidently. She chose to ignore the idiot. Wings erupting from her back, she flew upwards, having enough of the fight with the demons who already knew their place and were retreating. "No, you don''t!" the demon declared, flying upwards too to catch her, but oh well, he couldn''t¡ªthe 100% dodge rate talent doing its job. The demon was so frustrated, unable to touch her, that he decided to switch tactics. Conjuring a net, he threw it at her, hoping to restrain her, but even that couldn''t catch her, the talent ensuring all attacks from the enemy wouldn''t reach her, not even control-type attacks. Zert began to panic, watching her fly towards the rift and unable to stop her or do anything to her. He knew he was in trouble if she passed through the rift, but he couldn''t do anything aside from watching her fly towards it. Everything he tried backfired. "Will manifestation!" Zert shouted, using his trump card, believing it was definitely going to work and stop the annoying human from entering the rift. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Appearing in his world, he found an atmosphere conducive to having a nice nap¡ªlullabies, soft and calm, a nice valley with soft and well-trimmed grass that was inviting for a good nap. Well, everything was perfect as Zert would have imagined¡ªexcept for one thing. He was the only one in the world. "Fuck!!" Zert cursed, stopping the will manifestation, only to look around and see only demons. "Where is she?" he asked the closest demon, scared to believe what he was thinking. "Lord Zert, she went to the demon world through the rift," the demon answered, fear gripping his heart. "Fuck, I''m doomed. I''m cooked," Zert said to himself, dreading the conversation he would have with Earl Kodiac. "So? What happened again, Zert?" Kodiac asked, the atmosphere chilling, the pressure emanating from him threatening to choke Zert to death. "Forgive me, my Lord. Another... a human passed through the rift into the demon world. I tried stopping her, but..." Zert was unable to finish his words, flying like an object catapulted away. Zert flew backward until he crashed into the open sand, Kodiac appearing before him immediately after he crashed. "There is a reason I hate you people from the sloth clan. You can''t even get a single job done. Command while I''m gone¡ªis that too difficult to do?" Kodiac asked coldly. "No, Lord Kodiac, but¡ª" Boom! Once more, Zert flew into the sky, crashing into the ground again. "But what?" Kodiac, appearing before Zert instantly, asked once more. "My Lord, I tried, but for some reason, none of my attacks could¡ª" Boom! Zert was once more flying, bleeding profusely. "Your attacks missed, I get it. I wish I could say the same, Zert," Kodiac said, still very much annoyed. Zert felt pained. He sincerely wished he was just a baron. For the first time in his life, he wished for a demotion¡ªor perhaps that he was never tasked with being the second-in-command for the invasion. Maybe then he wouldn''t be thinking extremely hard about how to explain things to Commander Kodiac. He felt like crying, but he couldn''t find the place or time to cry. Chapter 85 - CHAPTER 85: HIDDEN MOTIVES Zert felt extremely, extremely remorseful. He regretted ever being so greedy and all. "Please, Commander Kodiac, please forgive me," Zert pleaded after being tossed around like a rag doll by Kodiac. Kodiac, though, didn''t pay him any attention, continuing his ruthless actions until Zert was hanging on the balance between life and death. "Since you can''t hold the fort till I return, I will have to stay behind while you lead the army and attack the human realm. No more allowing you to laze around," Kodiac said to the barely breathing Zert, walking towards his special quarters. Kyle logged out along with Jessica from the game after reaching their limit. He was pretty pleased with himself, already at level 57. The reason his leveling was fast? Well, in the real world, he had the strength of a viscount, which was usually level 75. So when he logged into the game, the system had to recalibrate his stats and forcefully place restrictions on them in the game world. But the system was fair¡ªplacing restrictions on his strength enabled him to level faster while gaining extra attribute points after each level, allowing him to earn five stat points per level up, unlike the usual four stat points that demons earned. "Welcome back, hon. You should eat," Lilith said, appearing by Kyle''s side and embracing him like a dutiful wife to her husband. "Thanks," Kyle replied, brushing her off. Jessica stared at the awkward situation, not saying anything. Yeah, as you guessed, they weren''t in Kyle''s room but in a special room prepared for them under Lilith''s watch, in case of Nemesis'' attack¡ªwhich they hadn''t seen much of, to Kyle''s disappointment. Kyle left the room, leaving just Jessica and Lilith behind, making the room even more awkward. Jessica stared at Lilith for a couple of seconds before deciding to leave, finding the atmosphere tense and uncomfortable. "What exactly are your plans, siding with Kyle? Tell me," Lilith asked the about-to-retreat Jessica. Jessica turned around at the question, confused. "To get my revenge on Greg for killing my parents. I thought everyone knew that," Jessica replied. "Oh, come on. I''m the Demon Lord of Lust¡ªyou have to try harder if you want to deceive me. I doubt Kyle believed you then. Can''t say the same about now," Lilith rolled her eyes, crashing onto the empty bed. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Jessica said, staring at Lilith with a monstrous gaze. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to rat you out. I don''t enjoy doing that," Lilith said lazily. "What do you mean? I still don''t understand what you''re talking about," Jessica sought clarity. "Alright. I know you''re on guard to prevent Kyle from finding out and landing you in trouble, but if you keep it up, I promise you Kyle will be the least of your worries." "How¡­ how did you know?" Jessica asked Lilith, finally opening up. "It''s simple. Your affection for Kyle remains nonexistent when I look for it, but whenever this Greg guy gets mentioned, your heart flutters. You did a good job controlling your heart rate¡ªperhaps that''s how you fooled Kyle since he trusted that completely. But not me, sweetheart. I see your affection towards people, and surprisingly, the man you say you hate and loathe is the man you love the most. Quite the risk you''re taking for him," Lilith said, amused. "I don''t understand. You know this¡ªthen why didn''t you tell¡ª" "Kyle? Because of the way I act towards him? You all think I''ve fallen head over heels for him? Come on, be a bit smarter, girl. I''m the Demon Lord of Lust¡ªthat''s just me playing around," Lilith spoke bluntly. "Well, I get that now, but I''m still confused. Nemesis is your enemy and a threat, or so Kyle said, so why would you indirectly help him?" "Another misconception about me. Greg or whatever his name is isn''t a threat to me¡ªhe''s a threat to the Demon God, not me. My goal is different, far different than you can ever imagine. And I thought Kyle shared the same goal with me, but recently, I''m beginning to believe otherwise. Kyle has been acting like a variable¡ªone I can''t control and someone whose motives are hard to know. I can''t fully trust him." "And you trust Greg?" "Nah. If I were that foolish and trusting, I''d definitely be dead by now. But you see, from the outset, my goal had always been him. Kyle was just a surprising variable I didn''t account for. Greg is another variable, but I feel more content with him around. Two variables that I can''t control¡ªbut at least I can guide their actions. Whatever you and that guy are cooking, I don''t care. I won''t say a word about it¡ªI''d love to see what you do," Lilith said, rising to her feet and preparing to leave. "I feel you will succeed. The ruthless and evil Kyle having feelings for you¡ªthat''s enough reason for me not to butt in and just watch the story unfold. A love triangle isn''t easy to come by. He loves you, you don''t. You love another, who may or may not love you back," Lilith said, enjoying herself as the drama unfolded. "Does that mean you''re not Greg''s enemy?" "Pffftt. If I were, I would''ve stormed that place he believes to be a safe house already and killed everyone on sight. Having me as an enemy would most definitely be a nightmare for him. Oh, and no need to worry about the cameras or Kyle finding out about our discussion¡ªthere won''t be any. Goodbye," Lilith replied before disappearing from Jessica''s view. Jessica stared at the place Lilith stood before leaving for some time, then decided to wash up and grab some food as well. Kyle, after washing up, had his meal¡ªoblivious to the conversation between Lilith and Jessica¡ªplanning his next move in Apocalypse, thinking about how to level up and get more contribution points. He had already become the bane of players in the celestial camp, all of them avoiding him like the plague for fear of dying brutally under Kyle''s hand. Chapter 86 - CHAPTER 86: HEAVENS DEFIER Several days had passed since he was swallowed by the demonic sand worm, without a way to escape. He had flown within the worm, looking for a way out, but couldn''t find any. He lacked a sword or any weapon at all¡ªeverything stored in his inventory had already corroded. He felt like giving up, but he couldn''t, knowing full well how important Apocalypse was. Every day, he flew around within the demonic sand worm, searching for an opening until he ran out of stamina or reached his playing limit, logging out, eating, and resting. The next day, he logged in and continued the process. Mentally, he was exhausted, continuing only by sheer willpower. Annabelle had filled him in on Abyss'' request, and he had decided to help out. After all, he would need all the help he could get when fighting against the demons, and Abyss, although crazy and psychopathic, was a strong powerhouse and fighter to have on the team. But he hadn''t gone to his aid yet, and he likely wouldn''t if he couldn''t escape from within the sand worm. Call him petty or foolish¡ªhe wouldn''t care. It was just every gamer''s habit, not wanting to do anything until they beat a level that screamed "impossible" and had failed several times. "Hah, will I have to be stuck here for eternity? What will happen if I kill myself? Will I respawn somewhere else, or will I respawn here?" Nemesis asked himself, feeling extremely frustrated while continuing his scout. "Huh?" Nemesis was confused and, at the same time, surprised, because within the corrosive greenish fluid, he saw an object that looked like a sword. "Strange," he muttered, getting closer to have a better look. There it was¡ªa black sword with an ominous feel, stuck to the flesh of the worm, not corroding despite being baptized by the corrosive body fluid of the demonic sand worm. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ha!" Feeling elated, Nemesis flew faster toward the sword, and without hesitation, retrieved it, taking a closer look. [Heaven''s Defier (Immortal Grade)] The sword crafted and wielded by the Firstborn Man. With this sword, he fought against the unfair actions of the gods for several years, victories and losses shaping the sword over time until an indestructible weapon with an ego was born. The First Man lost the war against the gods, and traces of the sword disappeared afterward. Having been in the demonic realm for countless years, the Defier has become demonized, harming both its wielder and its wielder''s foes. +50% Strength +50% Damage Dealt +50% Speed -1% of the wielder''s total health is dealt as damage for as long as the wielder comes in contact with the sword -50% Constitution Skills: Stamina Theft (Passive): For every enemy you kill, the user recovers 5% of their stamina. Indestructible: The sword is immune to damage of any kind and can never be destroyed. Life Force Steal (Passive): Steals 10% of the life force of every enemy killed. Attribute Steal (Passive): There is a 10% chance of stealing the attributes of slain enemies. Mystery Box (Active): Using this skill grants the user a random buff or debuff, the effect and level being completely random. (Cooldown: 3 hours) Defying Heaven (Active): Using this skill grants a 1000% increase in all stats for one minute. (Cooldown: 24 hours) As a weapon with an ego, the sword is capable of growth. Nemesis stared at the sword, breaking into a smile immediately. He felt elated, the sadness and fatigue washing away. Holding the sword, he felt like a child given the best toy by his parents, grinning from ear to ear and momentarily forgetting his predicament. [Drop a bit of your blood on the sword to try and form a contract with Heaven''s Defier.] The system notified him. Quickly, afraid that the sword would disappear from his hand, Nemesis pricked himself, allowing his blood to drop onto the sword. [Congratulations! Heaven''s Defier has accepted the contract and has chosen you as its owner. It is now bound to you and cannot be used by another. Neither can it be lost¡ªit will always appear before you whenever you wish for it.] The system prompt was enough to make Nemesis smile even more. In his last life, no one had obtained an Immortal-grade sword¡ªnot even in the endgame¡ªthe highest being a Heroic-grade bow owned by Kyle. The ranking of weapons and equipment in Apocalypse was: Common Uncommon Rare Superior Epic Legendary Heroic Heavenly Epic Heavenly Legendary Heavenly Immortal Legendary and above were nothing but myths in Kyle''s last life, and yet, there it was¡ªan Immortal-grade sword, stuck inside a demonic sand worm. "Guess the goddess is going all out in her proposal to me," Nemesis muttered arrogantly. "Alright, time to get out of here," he proudly proclaimed. Raising the sword, he stabbed at the inner part of the demonic sand worm. This time, the sword didn''t corrode, causing him to beam with a smile. With great force, he dragged the sword downward. "Roaarrrr!" He felt the thrashing of the demonic sand worm as it writhed in pain. He didn''t stop, though. In fact, knowing the demonic sand worm was suffering only motivated him further. He continued slashing and stabbing, as ruthless as he could be. The worm''s thrashing grew more violent and erratic, but that was of no concern to Nemesis, whose only thought was to kill the giant creature. Greenish fluid surged toward the worm''s mouth¡ªit was trying to throw up the cause of its discomfort. But oh well, Nemesis was a great nuisance and was definitely not going to be forced out that easily. Stabbing the sword into the worm''s flesh, he held on tightly as the force of the fluid tried to push him out. But Nemesis was unwilling. He gripped the sword even tighter, refusing to let go until the greenish fluid passed over him like a raging sea wave. Retrieving the sword, Nemesis decided to take it for a spin, activating one of its skills¡ªthe one that stood out the most. Defying Heaven. His stats surged massively, gaining a huge upgrade. With all his strength, he swung the sword downward at the flesh of the giant worm¡ª Splitting it into two and creating a massive opening. Chapter 87 - CHAPTER 87: CONFUSION User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 51 (6,400,000/6,500,000 EXP) Health: 100,000 Strength: 146 + 73 Speed: 146 + 73 Stamina: 156 Intelligence: 110 Constitution: 69 Divinity: 20 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of wealth S rank ¨C Talent share Primordial dragon bloodline Primordial sea dragon bloodline That was Nemesis''s present status. The additional points were from Heaven''s Defier. The curses attached to it? Meh, they were negated by his talent since they were considered attacks. So yes, Defier didn''t have any negative effects on him as it was supposed to¡ªonly positive ones. Nemesis, planning to use the Defying Heaven skill, slashed at the demonic sandworm, cutting it wide open. The cut ran from the worm''s mouth to its bottom. The only reason the demonic sandworm wasn''t split into two was because he was inside and facing just one direction. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 51 (6,400,000/6,500,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 146 + 73 + 1,460 Speed: 146 + 73 + 1,460 Stamina: 156 + 1,560 Intelligence: 110 + 1,100 Constitution: 69 + 690 Divinity: 20 + 200 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of wealth S rank ¨C Talent share Primordial dragon bloodline Primordial sea dragon bloodline His stats after using the skill were heavenly and broken. With these stats, he was sure he was among the strongest beings in the world. The power within him was so immense that it threatened to tear his body apart. [Congratulations on killing the level 55 Demonic Sandworm! You have leveled up!] The system prompt notified him, but Nemesis wasn''t paying attention. He was too busy relishing the feeling of having overwhelming strength¡ªthough sadly, he could only use it for a minute. [Congratulations! Heaven''s Defier has successfully stolen the attributes of the Demonic Sandworm.] [Heaven''s Defier has stolen 10% of the life force of the Demonic Sandworm.] [Heaven''s Defier has stolen the stamina of the Demonic Sandworm. User has regained 5% of total stamina.] Nemesis smiled widely¡ªthe first time he had smiled so unreservedly in years. His luck was solid; with only a 10% probability, he had managed to steal the Demonic Sandworm''s abilities. The Demonic Sandworm''s status before its demise was: Demonic Sandworm Lv: 55 Health: 500,000 Strength: 67 Speed: 56 Stamina: 79 Intelligence: 25 Constitution: 79 And now, all those stats belonged to Nemesis, making his current status: User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Job: N/A Level: 52 (6,600,000/7,000,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 213 + 107 + 2,130 Speed: 202 + 101 + 2,130 Stamina: 235 + 2,130 Intelligence: 145 + 1,450 Constitution: 144 + 1,440 Divinity: 20 + 200 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of wealth S rank ¨C Talent share Primordial dragon bloodline Primordial sea dragon bloodline The ten points he gained from leveling up had already been allocated to intelligence. Looking at his stats, he couldn''t help but feel a bit smug. Surprisingly, even the difficult-to-earn Divinity stat was affected by the active skill. Nemesis checked the loot in his inventory from killing the Demonic Sandworm: Sand Armor (Epic grade) Sand Boots (Superior grade) ExoShield (Superior grade) Those were the only passable loots, according to Nemesis''s standards¡ªthe rest were Rare. Sand Armor (Epic grade): +5% increased defense Skill (Active) ¨C Sand Diving: Dive into the sand to evade an attack for ten seconds. Cooldown: 6 hours. Sand Boots: +6 Speed +3 Stamina +2 Strength Skill (Active) ¨C Speed Boost: Gain an additional +10 Speed for one minute. Cooldown: 30 minutes. Nemesis didn''t bother checking the ExoShield''s attributes since he wasn''t going to use it. The Sand Armor was also worthless to him, but he equipped it nonetheless since he was still naked from the corrosive body fluids of the Demonic Sandworm. A minute had passed since activating Defying Heaven, and his stats returned to normal. He felt a bit resentful losing so much strength, but he didn''t let it bother him. Nemesis attempted to store Heaven''s Defier in his inventory, but he couldn''t¡ªthe sword disappeared, and in its place, a tattoo appeared on his right arm. The reason was obvious. "Finally, fresh air¡­ well, not as fresh as the human world, but I won''t complain. Better than being stuck in a worm. Now, where the hell did that damn worm take me?" Nemesis muttered, looking around. The Demonic Sandworm had definitely moved locations during the past days he had been trapped inside. Taking in his surroundings, he was met with a stunning image. Hundreds of Demonic Goblins were kneeling before him in reverence. "What the¡­?" Nemesis was completely bewildered by the scene. Demonic Goblins, unlike typical goblins that were green, were all black with glowing red eyes. Aside from that, there weren''t many differences between them and normal goblins. "Great god, thank you for showing us mercy and slaying the great evil for our sake. We will forever worship you for generations to come," a weak-looking goblin with a stick by his side said, his head bowed like the others. "Thank you, great god!!" the other goblins echoed in unison, their voices booming. Nemesis stared at the scene in disbelief, unable to comprehend what was happening. [Congratulations! You have received the worship and reverence of a Demonic Goblin village.] [+2 Divinity points.] [New skills unlocked ¨C Check your status window for more details.] "???!?!" Nemesis was confused and speechless. He couldn''t comprehend what was happening. From the moment he arrived in the Demon Realm until now, everything had been nothing short of bizarre. First, he was swallowed by a Demonic Sandworm¡ªhis fault. Then, he found the baby of his life, Heaven''s Defier, killed the annoying Sandworm, and now, a group of Demonic Goblins was worshipping him for some reason that he was unable to comprehend, and the divinity stats? Increasing just like that, for free, indeed the demon realm was a realm of crazy things, Nemesis firmly believed. Chapter 88 - CHAPTER 88: IN NEED OF HELP "Village chief! The evil god is back!" the elite warrior of the demonic goblins reported. "Cumba, gather the sacrifice!" the village chief, Erisu, commanded, feeling aggrieved in his heart. The demon realm was an extremely large realm, as vast as Earth. It was divided into two parts: the domain of the so-called civilized demons, who were more reproductive and developed, and the wilderness, where demonic creatures ran rampant¡ªhome to weaker demons and those exiled for their wrongdoings. The demonic goblins were among the unlucky demons who lived in the wilderness, with no form of protection. Unlike those in the demon empire, who were under the rule of the demon god and safeguarded by its executives, the goblins in the wilderness were abandoned, left to fend for themselves against predators. For many years, the demon goblins had been attacked by the demonic sand worm. Their first battle had ended in a crushing defeat, forcing them to find another alternative¡ªoffering sacrifices to appease the creature and fill its stomach. The frequency of the sand worm''s visits was completely random, making it impossible to predict. Sometimes, it came once a month; on rare, fortunate occasions, it appeared only once a year. But there were also times it emerged every single day, forcing the goblins to prepare sacrifices in advance. The goblins chosen for sacrifice were branded, and attempting to escape was a grievous offense. Any offender caught was locked up, and their entire family was offered to the sand worm alongside them. Even if they managed to escape, survival alone in the wilderness was nearly impossible, discouraging others from attempting to flee. The goblin chief left his hall and stepped outside, looking at the chosen sacrifices with great pain and sadness. Cumba, the elite warrior of the demon goblins, watched his leader, feeling deeply ashamed of his own weakness¡ªhis failure to kill the evil god. "I''m sorry that you have to die and be sacrificed to the evil god, but for the sake of our survival, I pray you forgive me and the rest of us for our selfishness," the village chief said, on the brink of tears. The villagers about to be sacrificed simply smiled, fully aware that their deaths were the price of their weakness¡ªtheir inability to slay the evil god themselves. They all awaited their fate, hoping that one day, a god would save them from the constant hell of losing their loved ones. The demonic sand worm opened its mouth, ready to devour the sacrifices it had grown accustomed to receiving. But before it could swallow, a sharp pain shot through its body, forcing it to roar and burrow into the ground. It dug deep, but the pain persisted, growing stronger, forcing it to resurface. It swung its body aggressively, desperate to rid itself of the agony, but the torment only intensified. The demon goblins and the sacrifices scattered, fleeing to avoid being crushed by the evil god''s rampage. Confused, they watched in shock, wondering why the creature was in such agony¡ªpraying that perhaps, at long last, they would be saved. The entire demon goblin village bore witness to the sand worm''s desperate struggle. It thrashed wildly, burrowing and resurfacing repeatedly, its cries growing louder and more agonized. Then, they saw it¡ªa blinding dark light tearing through the evil god from the inside out. The aura surged forward, obliterating everything in its path without slowing, until it finally disappeared from sight. And there, emerging from the belly of the slain evil god, was the divine being who had answered their prayers. His presence radiated an aura so pure, so pristine, and yet so overwhelmingly powerful that they fell to their knees in reverence. Their god had arrived. --- ****** Cain had little time to play Apocalypse¡ªhis pursuers were constantly on his trail. He had to change cities regularly, never staying in one place for more than a week before being found. It was clear that he was now at the top of the bounty list. Running, killing, and evading his hunters had completely drained him. It had reached the point where he swallowed his pride and asked Nemesis for help. To Cain, it was a small price to pay if it meant surviving and growing stronger¡ªstrong enough to resurrect his love, Maria. Yes, Cain had not given up on her. He firmly believed that, once he was powerful enough, he could bring her back. That belief was the only reason he continued playing Apocalypse so persistently. His first goal was to never be stepped on again. His second was to bring her back. Nemesis had agreed to help, instructing him to go to Blue City in the country of Mer. Using the money he had exchanged from Apocalypse coins, Cain booked a flight from his home country, Binania, to Mer. He successfully boarded the plane, arriving a few hours away from the designated location. Renting a car, he drove toward his destination. "Shit!" Cain cursed, spotting Viper''s men ahead, blocking the road with their cars. He tried to reverse, only to realize the exit behind him was also blocked. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cain, Cain, Cain... I must say, I''m pretty impressed," a voice called out. "You evaded me so well until now¡ªI almost lost hope of catching you. Boss Viper was already planning to have my head a few days ago for failing to find you. He feels threatened by your Apocalypse character. Well, who wouldn''t? After all, look at what Nemesis has done." Cain gritted his teeth as the speaker stepped forward¡ªMad Dog. The man grinned widely. "I was super lucky, really. One of my lackeys happened to spot you boarding the plane. After that, tracking you was easy. A few bribes, a little intimidation, and suddenly, everyone was willing to help us keep an eye on your location and intended destination," Mad Dog explained, smug. "Mad Dog, you bastard!" Cain spat. "I know, my bad," Mad Dog replied mockingly. "Because of me, you lost your sweetheart. Trust me, I''ve already received enough from Boss Viper for that. No need for yours too. But tell me, Cain¡­ Did you watch them do it, or were you not so lucky?" "I will kill you!" Cain snarled. But deep down, he forced himself to stay cool-headed. He wasn''t going to fall for Mad Dog''s provocation. Without hesitation, Cain quickly locked the windows and doors of the car before Mad Dog could react. The car he had rented was bulletproof. Inside, he sat still, heart pounding. All he had to do now was wait. Wait, and hope that help arrived in time. Chapter 89 - CHAPTER 89: HORRIBLE SHOOTERS? Cain stayed put in the car, but he knew it was only a matter of time before he got killed, whether inside the car or not. Mad Dog ordered his underlings to attack, firing shots at the car, but of course, it was no use¡ªthe car was bulletproof. "Hah, Cain, always the smart ass. Well, you see, tracking the car was not the only thing; knowledge of the specifics of the car you rented was also provided. I wouldn''t be dumb enough not to find a way against it, you know, right?" Mad Dog smirked, gesturing for one of his minions to come forward, a bazooka held firmly in the minion''s hands. "You know, smuggling a bazooka into a country like Mer is extremely difficult, but I did it nonetheless after paying steel prices. You have been outsmarting me for so long, but not this time. I smuggled the bazooka to deal with situations like this. Now I''m counting to ten. Step out of the car or die in it¡ªthe choice is yours, Cain." Mad Dog took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, plucked one from the pack, and an underling lit it for him with a lighter. "1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6," Mad Dog counted slowly. "7, 8, 9, 10. Burn him down," he ordered. The minion aimed at the car, but the explosion Mad Dog expected didn''t occur. Instead, a minion lay on the floor, dead, the bazooka falling from his grasp. --- CAIN''S POV Cain couldn''t hear anything Mad Dog was saying, but he could get the gist of it. Seeing the guy with the bazooka step forward and Mad Dog lifting his fingers to count, he braced himself for his demise. He wished he could have lived longer¡ªto bring Maria back¡ªbut that seemed impossible now. His death was closer than he would have wanted. Ding! A notification appeared on the burner phone he was using to contact Annabelle. [Remain inside the car and don''t come out till I say so.] Cain read the message, a smile appearing on his face. It seemed he was going to live longer, help arriving in the nick of time. He watched as the bazooka man fell, blood staining his chest¡ªit was evident he had been shot. "Spread out!!!" Mad Dog ordered. Everyone scattered, seeking shelter from the unknown shooter. "I want eyes searching for the culprit¡ªfast!" His eyes were bloodshot with rage. Someone had dared to attack him, and it was infuriating. It wounded his pride. "Who the hell dares to attack me?! Get the fuck out and face me like a real man, not some coward!" Mad Dog yelled, hoping to incite the culprit. "That''s pretty bold of you," a female voice replied to his taunt, walking toward Mad Dog and his group. "Asking one person to come out and face the rest of you? I wonder who the actual coward is." "You know that and yet you came out in the open? You must be extremely stupid and dumb," Mad Dog mocked. "Not stupid and dumb. I prefer the word confident¡ªknowing you can''t hurt me," the lady replied. "Kill her!" Mad Dog ordered his men. Obeying instructions, they pulled out their guns and fired at her. Mad Dog turned his back, convinced that she was dead, then looked at Cain. "Was that stupid lady the backup you requested? How pathetic. But well, I guess it wasn''t all bad. Thanks to that nuisance, the police will be arriving anytime soon, so I''ll have to deal with you quicker than I would have liked, but¡­ what? Want to come out? No? Then what exactly are you pointing at?" Mad Dog frowned in confusion at Cain''s persistent pointing inside the car. After a few seconds of trying to process Cain''s action, he turned around¡ªand to his surprise, the dead lady was not dead. "You dumbasses!!! How horrible were your misses that she''s still standing?! I didn''t ask you to scare her¡ªI ordered you to kill her!!" He yelled before turning back toward Cain. "Where were we? Forgive my stupid subordinates. I''m sure they raised your hopes for a minute, but don''t worry¡ªit won''t happen again. This time, I made sure I gave the actual order to kill her. Unless they all want to be buried next to their parents, they wouldn''t be stupid enough to defy me," Mad Dog sneered, returning to his one-sided conversation with Cain. "Where was I? Concerning killing you swiftly? Ha, I was in¡ªWHAT?!!!" Mad Dog yelled, his rage boiling over. Cain was pointing again. Mad Dog spun around, and his breath hitched¡ªthe supposed-to-be-dead lady was still standing. "What the fuck is wrong with you all?! I said kill her!! If she is not dead soon, I will ensure your families are used as targets for the new members'' shooting practice!" Mad Dog roared, infuriated at his underlings. "But boss¡ª" one of them tried to protest. "No buts!" Mad Dog yelled, silencing him. "Yes, they''re stupid. They suck at shooting. I''m just realizing that now. But no need to worry¡ªthere''s little she can do by herself. No matter how unlucky they are, there''s no way a bullet won''t hit her. These imbeciles are making me look bad in front of¡ª" Mad Dog stopped mid-sentence. He saw Cain pointing again. His expression darkened. "You fuckers, I told you to¡ªwhat the fuck is going on here?" Mad Dog asked, bewildered. The foolish lady who should have been dead was still standing. She was walking toward him. And his minions? They were all dead. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dead. Mad Dog''s blood ran cold. Sweat dripped down his forehead. He reached for his gun, aiming at the woman, and fired¡ª Nothing. His bullets missed. Every. Single. One. He wasn''t deterred. No¡ªrather, he was too terrified to stop shooting. He kept pulling the trigger, round after round, emptying his magazine. Not a single shot hit her. "Are we horrible shooters?" Mad Dog muttered in disbelief. But deep down, he knew that wasn''t possible. His voice cracked as he took a step back. "Who the hell are you?!" Chapter 90 - CHAPTER 90: THE DEAL "Who the hell are you?" Mad Dog asked, his voice shaky. "Well, thought you''d never ask. I''m Scarlett. Now, take out all your weapons if you don''t want a hole through your skull. You can''t hit me, but I can definitely hit you¡ªwith a bullet, even a headshot," Scarlett warned, prompting Mad Dog to surrender all his hidden weapons, not wanting to take any chances. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Going close to him, Annabelle handcuffed him before dragging him along. Where did she get the guns? And handcuffs? Well, someone''s brother visited the police department once upon a time¡ªand still does once in a while¡ªto restock. Knock, knock. Scarlett rapped on the car''s window. Cain stepped out after unlocking the door. "You came. Thought I was a goner, especially since I didn''t reach the agreed location." "Indeed, but it''s all good now. I believe you have some scores to settle with him. He''s all yours. You can go wherever you want now¡ªno one will be after you, not even Viper. But of course, you have to let go of your grudge against Viper. He wasn''t the one at fault for her death. This man was," Scarlett said, pointing at Mad Dog. "And the constant pursuit?" "You hated him. Was he supposed to let you go and become a threat? Anyone would do the same." "Hmm¡­ so that''s Nemesis''s decision? Why?" "He doesn''t want more deaths¡ªespecially not the deaths of those with potential and value in the fight against demons that we talked about." "He doesn''t seem like someone who plays hero, though." "Probably because he isn''t," Scarlett replied. "But fighting the demons alone is difficult. He needs allies." "I see. That''s why he created a failed guild, I presume?" "Yes. But it didn''t work out well¡ªa failed investment, like many others. That doesn''t mean he won''t invest in others." "Very well, then. I''ll let go of my enmity with Viper, as long as I get to play with this dog without Viper coming after me." "He won''t. I assure you." "And how do you know that?" "Because someone''s taking care of that. That will be all. Do whatever you wish¡ªwe won''t bother you, just like you wanted. Until, of course, your help is needed in the future," Scarlett said, walking away. "Agreed. Guess we''ll be meeting again," Cain said to the retreating Scarlett. She didn''t reply, but he didn''t care. Turning his attention to Mad Dog, he smirked. "Oi, we''re gonna have some fun. I hope you''re not the shy type," Cain said, flashing a sadistic grin. Mad Dog, on the other hand, feared for his fate. Meanwhile¡­ "How did it go?" Kate¡ªthe reason for Annabelle''s improving marksmanship¡ªasked. She had secretly trained Annabelle upon Annabelle''s request. When Greg found out, he surprisingly allowed it, as long as his sister was willing. That decision had borne fruit by saving Abyss''s life. Viper reclined on his chair, smoking a cigarette, when an uninvited guest pushed open the door to his private lounge and walked in without permission. "Who are you?" Viper asked, completely unfazed. Not an ounce of panic was on his face. "Viper. Impressive as ever¡ªnever afraid to lose his life." The intruder smirked. "I''m Nemesis, and I''ve come to make a request." "And what sort of request? But before that¡­ what happened to my underlings?" "Nothing serious. I knocked them out cold. They''ll wake up after a nice nap." "Fair enough. Whiskey?" Viper asked, standing up to pour a drink. "Nah, I''m good. Let''s get straight to the point." "Fine, then. What do you want?" Viper asked, pouring himself a glass anyway. "Cain. End your pursuit of him. Mad Dog¡ªthe real reason for Cain''s grudge against you¡ªis already in Cain''s hands, thanks to my help. Cain has already agreed not to come after you, so put an end to the bad blood once and for all." "You know, I''m not a fan of ''would have.''" "Well, you''ll have to be today¡ªbecause that''s the only way to keep your life. Do anything contradictory, and I''ll make you suffer hell," Nemesis warned, turning to leave. "You won''t honor me with more of your presence?" Viper asked. "Nah. I''m heading to your room to take a nap. Boarding a flight while playing Apocalypse is more exhausting than you''d think. Plus, I didn''t even rest before coming here." "And you''ll sleep in another man''s territory without fearing for your life?" "You''re smart enough to know not to attack me. Even if you tried, I''m invincible¡ªand 100% sure it would just lead to a bloodbath, with you and your entire crew dead." "Well¡­ I''d rather not have that outcome. Welcome. Stay as long as you want. I''ll have a meal prepared for you¡ªyou must be starving," Viper said. "See? This is what I was talking about¡ªever so wise and thoughtful. I''ll be waiting for the meal, then." "Yeah. Rest assured, your sleep won''t be disturbed under my watch." "Thanks." Nemesis walked away, leaving Viper behind. Viper picked up his phone. "Hello? Check on the boys and wake them up. Also, call off the bounty on Cain. He''s a free man now, and no one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªis to engage him in battle." "Understood, sir! I''ll handle it immediately!" his assistant responded. "Oh, and inform the executives¡ªwe need to discuss the next vice leader. Mad Dog won''t be coming back anytime soon." "Yes, sir! Right away!" The call ended. Viper took another drag from his cigarette, exhaling a stream of smoke. "Nemesis¡­ I guess he was telling the truth. Apocalypse isn''t just a game." Meanwhile, Nemesis was in his room, enjoying some well-deserved rest. Mental exhaustion had piled up¡ªfrom killing the demonic sandworm to encountering the demon goblins¡­ to being worshipped by them¡­ and then being forced by the system to look after them in the name of godhood. Well, he definitely would have refused, no matter how insistent the system was. But the gains? The gains were enough to make up for the extra work. For now, though¡­ sleep came first. Chapter 91 - CHAPTER 91: INCREASING DIVINITY Few Hours Before Meeting Viper Nemesis stared at the system notification, bewildered. Worshippers? Indeed, he had worshippers¡ªDrakonix and Leviathan¡ªbut that was just a formality. Deep down, he knew those guys didn''t truly worship him as a deity, at least not yet. So seeing creatures actually worshipping him was strange and new to him. Clicking on the status window, he searched for the new skills. [Independent Space] ¨C As a god with worshippers, you have your own independent space where you reside, along with the followers you choose and allow. The space is completely under your control, allowing you to do as you see fit. The extent of manipulation and control is dependent on your divinity points. [Observation] ¨C You have the power to observe your followers, including the level of their reverence, their status, their skills, etc. The extent of observation is dependent on your divinity points. [Bestowment] ¨C You are able to bestow skills, stats, and abilities to your worshippers. Stats bestowed are permanently given and are deducted from your total status points. Skills bestowed can be revoked, with your divinity points and the level of reverence of your followers determining the percentage effect of the skills you can bestow. [Increase your divinity points to unlock more divine skills.] Looking at the skills, Nemesis realized they mostly benefited his followers, aside from the first one. It was probably because his divinity points were still low. Bestowment came at the right time, especially after he acquired Heaven''s Defier, because he definitely wouldn''t be handing out his stats to others if he had no unconventional way of regaining them aside from leveling up. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 52 (6,600,000/7,000,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 213 + 107 Speed: 202 + 101 Stamina: 235 Intelligence: 145 Constitution: 144 Divinity: 40 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Dodge Rate EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth S Rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline Checking his status window, he realized his divinity points had increased by 20. The total population of goblins worshipping him was 200, meaning each of them contributed 0.1 divinity points. A far cry from Drakonix and Leviathan, who gave him 20 points each despite not fully submitting. Gaining more divinity points was an eye-opener¡ªit showed him exactly how to accumulate more. The more beings that worshipped him, the more divinity points he gained. And the stronger the beings, the more divinity points they provided. It was valuable information, as he now planned to amass more worshippers and grow stronger. "You may all rise. Who is the leader here?" Nemesis asked. The demon goblin leader raised his head. "Great god, this humble one is the leader of this small camp. Once more, just you for your grace and benevolence in saving us all." The goblin leader bowed his head. "It''s alright. Where exactly are we?" Nemesis asked, a crazy plan already forming in his mind. "We are in the Wilderness, my lord¡ªthe place for the outlaws of the Demon Realm. A place where survival of the fittest is the only rule, and the strongest take all," the goblin leader replied. "I thought that law applied everywhere?" Nemesis asked, amused. "That is true, my lord, but in the Wilderness, that rule is amplified. Unlike in the civilized part of the realm where the Demon God resides, there is no true leader here¡ªno one to set a bottom line that cannot be crossed." "Hmm, I see. So you''re saying that the Wilderness has no ruler, and because of that, there''s no control over those who go too far?" "Yes, Great God," the goblin leader confirmed. "Very well then. That will be ending soon, as I plan to unify every being in the Wilderness and become the one who holds the reins¡ªand the worship¡ªof every being here," Nemesis declared, earning cheers from the demon goblins. "But before I do that, we have to ensure your strength and comfort. Now take me to your village. We shall rebuild it together," Nemesis said, earning great admiration from the demon goblins¡ªwell, most of them. [Goblin Gob''s reverence for you has increased.] [Goblin Gav''s reverence for you has increased.] [Goblin Haj''s reverence for you has increased.] [Goblin Jah''s reverence for you has increased.] [Goblin....] A flood of system notifications appeared¡ªhis actions had greatly warmed the hearts of the demon goblins. With a jovial mood, Nemesis followed the goblins to their village. Well, if he had to describe the place in one word, it was a mess¡ªcompletely dysfunctional. The buildings were falling apart, the village walls were poorly maintained, and overall, everything was in a state of poverty and neglect. "Forgive us, Great God, for leading you to such a shabby village," the village chief said, rubbing the back of his head nervously. "Why is your village in such poor condition?" Nemesis asked, confused. "We are constantly being attacked by predators, my lord. And we lack manpower. We are always forced to offer up our people as sacrifices, Great God," the chief explained. "Hah," Nemesis sighed, finally realizing that the task ahead of him was an extremely daunting one. "Gather all able-bodied members of the village. We will begin rebuilding now. Gather as many materials as needed, and let''s get started," Nemesis ordered. The demon goblins cheered, extremely motivated. For the first time, they saw a real chance at a better life. "Village head, do we really have to trust that unknown being? I mean, how are we sure he won''t turn back on us and destroy us? I believe he is no different from the other strong beings¡ªwe can only rely on ourselves," the strongest goblin warrior tried reasoning with the village head alone, far from the sight of Nemesis. "Enough! Depend on ourselves? And where has that left us all? At the mercies of the evil god. Accept it, we are not strong enough to defend ourselves, and I will not allow you to look down on the god that saved us all," the village head reprimanded the strongest warrior, causing his face to turn sour. The strongest warrior felt his pride being hurt. He had always believed himself to be the hope of his entire village, forcing him to work hard day and night to grow stronger. And now, some random being showed up, and everybody treated him specially, probably forgetting his deeds for them all. He felt dissatisfied but refrained from saying anything more to prevent earning the hatred of his entire village. Nemesis supervised the rebuilding of the village, helping out when needed. It was a tiring job indeed, but he knew if he wanted to increase the reverence of the demon goblins, he had to show them that he cared about them. --- Scarlett, after entering the rift, found herself in the demon realm. A red moon, black sand... but unlike her brother, who saw nothing but vast land, she saw buildings. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Scarlett walked towards one of the buildings. "Hey! A human! There is a human!" one of the demons shouted to his friends. "Woah, that''s a human! I never dreamed that I would be tasting human flesh¡ªguess today is our lucky day!" another demon cheered. All of them, while salivating, ran towards Scarlett. The demons had short horns on their foreheads, short wings that were basically useless since they were too small to carry their overweight bodies, and tails. Their claws were sharp and long. They looked creepy and scary but not outrightly ugly. "Fire Storm!" Scarlett cast her spell, sending large flames toward the approaching demons. "Aaargghhhhh!" the demons screamed, receiving constant damage from the burning effects of the flames that remained until they were burnt completely to a crisp. Only one demon survived, completely scared. [You have killed a level 40 low-blood demon.] [EXP gained.] [You have killed a level 40 low-blood demon.] [EXP gained.] [You have killed a level 40 low-blood demon.] [EXP gained.] [You have killed a level 40 low-blood demon.] [EXP gained.] [You have killed a level 40 low-blood demon.] [EXP gained.] [You have killed a level 40 low-blood demon.] [EXP gained.] [You have killed...] [EXP gained...] Scarlett received countless system notifications but was unbothered by them, her eyes fixed on the last surviving demon. "You! Come here," she demanded. "Yes, ma," the demon answered politely, running to her to prevent suffering the same fate as his friends. "Tell me, where am I, and how did you identify I was human...? Never mind on the last question, that was pretty easy," Scarlett said, the difference between her looks and the demon''s being large. "You are in the Glutton Lord province, ma," the demon humbly answered. "Ha, that''s the reason for your extremely big stomach, I presume," she said, the realization hitting her. "Yes," the demon answered, his voice low. If it had been anyone else calling out his big tummy, he would have been willing to fight to the death with that person¡ªbut not the scary lady that looked like someone willing to burn him to a crisp at any given opportunity. "You said the Demon Lord of Gluttony, huh? Should probably ask brother where he is when I meet him at home. You help me out in hiding till I say otherwise. Any demon finding out about me, and I will make sure you die a very terrible death," she threatened. "Yes, ma," the demon replied, trying so hard not to burst into tears. Chapter 92 - CHAPTER 92: AN UNKNOWN ALLY The demon felt like crying, realizing he had actually met the true definition of evil and wickedness. "Now, demon, time to get to work, and fill me in about how your realm works." "Yes, ma," the demon remained as polite as ever, the agonizing screams of his folks still echoing in his mind. "The demon realm is made of the saved and the unsaved. The saved live under the grace of the demon god and in the civilized part of the demon realm. The unsaved are savages who have refused the demon god''s mercy and are rebellious, forcing the demon god to cast them to the wilderness, the place for the outlaws where true chaos occurs in the demon¡ª" The demon dropped down to the floor, its HP completely bottomed out, causing Scarlett to enter battle-ready mode. "I don''t think you would like to listen to the version of the demon world that holds more lies than truth." An unknown being walked toward Scarlett. "And who exactly are you?" Scarlett asked, annoyed that her tour guide was killed. "Me? No one of relevance, just someone that wishes to help you. You sure do know how to invade a realm without bothering to hide your mana signature. Perhaps you wish to destroy the entire demon realm alone?" the unknown being asked, walking toward Scarlett, unbothered by her attack stance. "If you want to avoid trouble, you should follow me. I will take you to safety," the unknown being said, pulling the hood across his face down. "You... you are human?" Scarlett asked, surprised. "For the most part of it. There is some demon blood in my veins, a percentage that doesn''t make me quite human. Half-human, half-demon will suffice, I believe," the unknown man answered. "Follow me," he requested, walking away. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Scarlett stared at the retreating man before shrugging her shoulders and following him. The worst that could happen? She fought, she won, or she retreated, she told herself, prompting her to follow closely. "My lord, we lost some demon knights," the butler of the demon lord informed him. "How?" Demon Lord of Gluttony, Beelzebub, asked while feasting on a sumptuous meal. A large steak of meat in his hand, he ate voraciously, not a single care for table manners¡ªone would think he had been starving for years. "My lord, they were following the trail of the half-demons." "Ha, those damn demon hunters. How annoying. To think they actually dare to hunt us in our realm! Send the elite knights after them. It''s time we put them in their place!" Beelzebub commanded, the majority of his attention still on the food. "Yes, my lord!" The butler bowed before leaving. Beelzebub¡ªtwo large horns, large demon wings, and a fat body, his stomach as big as a drum¡ªwould make one believe he was incapable of doing anything due to his overweight frame. But anyone who saw the demon lord in action would realize how grossly wrong that assumption was. "Now, continue from where the demon left off. This time, the straight truth without any lies." "The demon realm is divided into parts¡ªthe wilderness, where those who fought with the Firstborn Demon and his first children were banished. After the war, they refused to bow their heads to the new demon god. Well, some of them¡ªtheir ancestors did, actually¡ªcausing the demon god to cast them into the wilderness." "I don''t get it. Demons should be extremely cruel, so why didn''t he just kill them off?" "That demon would have told you the spread lies that the demon god was merciful to his own kind¡ªblah, blah, blah. But the truth? He needs them. The demons still believe in the Firstborn Demon, well, some of them do now, and that reverence creates faith power that is converted to divinity for the First Demon, which the demon god siphons to grow stronger." "Those in the wilderness¡ªwhy don''t they work together to fight against the demon god? Or are they that weak?" Scarlett asked. "It''s not that they are weak, well, not all of them. There are some monstrous demons in the wilderness that could cause great mayhem in the demon realm, but after losing the war, they retreated to the wilderness, never to be seen again. Another reason the wilderness has never been attacked by the demon god. The third? The wilderness still contains the aura of the First Demon and his second children, the Ancients. The demon god and his entourage attacking there would be met with great opposition from the aura. Do not look down on the aura of the First Demon¡ªit is enough to crush 99% of the entire world, the Celestial Realm included," the unknown man continued his explanation. "Now, in the civilized part of the demon realm, we have the demon god as the ultimate leader. Under him are the seven demon lords, the fourth-generation children of the First Demon. Except for Lilith, the Demon Lord of Lust. She, along with the demon god, is part of the first-generation children of the First Demon. The Ancients are the second, but most sources refer to them as the first, with very few knowing the truth about Lilith and her brother being the true first-generation demons. "The third-generation children live in the wilderness, neutral in their stance over the demon god and the Firstborn Demon. After the war, they remained sitting on that fence, never joining any side," the unknown man paused, signaling for Scarlett to come over, then hiding behind a building. "Observers," the unknown man said, pointing at demonic creatures with bat wings and a single large eye. "Wait here while I take them down," the unknown man said. They were at the outskirts of the Gluttony Clan, which was heavily guarded by knights from the Glutton Clan. The Observers were trained demonic creatures used as watchmen due to their great visual abilities. The unknown man moved stealthily toward one of the Observers. Unsheathing a small dagger, he stabbed the Observer at lightning speed before it could react and signal the knights, stabbing through its big eye and killing it. But he had miscalculated¡ªhe hadn''t accounted for one more Observer. "Shit," he muttered, knowing he would be too slow to silence the Observer before it screamed and signaled the knights. Chapter 93 - CHAPTER 93: UNKNOWN ALLY II "Shit," the unknown man muttered, failing to account for one more Observer. He prepared himself mentally for a full-blown battle. "Pfftt." The Observer fell to the ground, pierced by an ice shard. "Quite sloppy for someone confident in his skills," Scarlett said to the unknown man. "Wow, guess I overestimated myself," the unknown man muttered, surprised at Scarlett''s abilities. It became clear to him after realizing that she had personally killed the rest of the Observers while he had barely taken down three through stealth. She had killed twelve of them, even offering him aid. The unknown man continued his stealthy movement after acknowledging Scarlett''s abilities. "Where exactly are we going?" Scarlett finally asked. "We will be there soon. Just exercise patience, miss," the man said, continuing his journey¡ªbut this time at a fast pace, since they were no longer in the jurisdiction of the Glutton Clan and would rarely come across demon knights. The man continued to be amazed by Scarlett''s abilities. "I thought you were a magician. How exactly are you keeping up with me without looking tired?" the man asked. "I''m different from other magicians," Scarlett replied, following behind the man and maintaining his pace. "We are almost at our destination. Before then, I guess I should give you more explanations from where I left off." "Indeed," Scarlett agreed. "The demon god and Lilith are the first-generation children of the First Demon. That fact is deeply hidden, with very few beings knowing about it. The Ancients are the second generation, the Neutrals the third generation, and the current demon lords who serve under the demon god the fourth and last generation before the fall of the First Demon. "The demon lords have provinces that they rule and control under their clans: the Wrath Clan under Baal, the Demon Lord of Pride; the Glutton Clan under Beelzebub; the Pride Clan under Asmodeus; the Envy Clan under Azazel; the Greed Clan under Mammon; the Sloth Clan under Belphegor; and the Lust Clan under the first-generation demon, Lilith. "Information suggests she has invaded the foreigners'' world¡ªlikely internal friction¡ªand that the demon god sent her to that world to separate her from her clan. "We are here," the man said to Scarlett, both of them halting in their tracks. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Azrael, you are here," an old man with pointy long ears, long hair, and red eyes said to the man. "Azrael, huh," Scarlett muttered, having been curious about his name for a while. "Yes, Commander," the man, now known as Azrael, answered. "And who is the lady with you?" the commander asked. "She is a human who entered the demon realm through the newly opened rift, Commander. I brought her along on my own accord. Please punish me." "You have broken the rules of the demon hunters. Go to the Discipline Hall to receive your punishment. As for you, lady, come with me," the commander gave his verdict. "And why should I follow you?" Scarlett asked, not the slightest bit afraid of the commander. "Please do as he says. I will find you after serving my punishment," Azrael pleaded with Scarlett before walking away. "I love your courage. So, are you coming with me or not?" the commander asked. "Guess I have to¡ªneed all the information I can get," she muttered, following behind the commander. "You are also a demon hunter, but you look like the elves depicted in fantasy books, aside from your red eyes and the nasty demon energy I feel from you." "Quite the perceptive demon lady, I see. You are right, I''m an elf. Well, part of my blood is. I''m half-demon, half-elf." "Are all demon hunters half-elf demons? And what''s up with your demon hunting thingy¡ªin their own realm, at that?" Scarlett asked, curiosity gnawing at her. "With time, you will come to learn these things," the demon-elf said, walking slowly toward the hideout, Scarlett following behind him. --- [You have slain a level 40 demon] [EXP gained] Brian pulled his sword out of the demon he had recently killed. He had taken Elizabeth, the Ice Princess''s, advice, temporarily giving up his knighthood to grow stronger. "As impressive as ever. You seem to be growing stronger like a wild weed," Stagnant Water, Brian''s teammate, praised. Stagnant Water, an erratic dual swordsman with bizarre attack patterns, had teamed up with Sword God to grow stronger. Their teamwork yielded outrageous results, which were evident in their leveling up. User: Sword god Title: Demon Slayer (Superior) Job: 1-Star Knight Level: 45 (4,587,070/4,600,000 EXP) Health: 45,000 Strength: 34 Speed: 33 Stamina: 32 Intelligence: 23 Constitution: 31 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: SSS Rank - [Sword God]: Any sword technique you see once is immediately learned. Proficiency speed increases exponentially as you progress in mastery. Sword skills can''t be used if the requirements, such as aura, stamina, and strength, are below the required standard. The leveling speed of Sword God had increased at an insane pace after he left the Knight Order¡ªproof that he had been limited by staying in the order. The things you do for love, indeed. "We have a long way to go. We need to level up at least one more time before we call it a day," Sword God said to his partner after looking at his panel. "Wow, you must be a crazy workaholic," Stagnant Water muttered. "What''s motivating you to work harder? Nemesis? Kyle? Scarlett? Or Abyss?" Stagnant Water asked. "None of them. I need to get stronger in order to face a very strong enemy," Sword God replied. "How strong is the enemy?" "Stronger than the rest of the people you mentioned. He is the current commander of the demon army invading this world." "Crazy. And how exactly did you come across such an enemy? Or perhaps, did you make him your goal?" "I didn''t make him a goal. He spared me and someone I loved, warning me to grow stronger¡ªor else he would kill her in front of me. I''m under a tight clock right now, I''m afraid to say," Sword God replied, searching for a foe to fight and kill to grow stronger. "Guess I will have to work my ass off," Stagnant Water said, following behind Sword God. "Someone isn''t worried about me, I heard. I find that to be heartbreaking," Kyle said to Sword God and Stagnant Water, Jessica following behind him. Chapter 94 - CHAPTER 94: 2V2 BATTLE Sword God stared at Kyle, his guard up. He wasn''t naive or foolish enough to ask Kyle why he had shown up in front of them. He knew Kyle had joined the demonic faction, alongside the Red Witch, and their actions and terror were well-known throughout the celestial camp. The destruction they had caused, the people they had killed¡ªKyle and the Red Witch had carved their names into infamy. There was no mistaking it; they were enemies now. "I believe you both are here for a fight," Stagnant Water said to the potential enemies, his grip on his swords tightening. "Fight? No. Beating you both to a pulp and mopping the floor with you? Yes, that''s the plan," Kyle replied confidently, his smirk widening. "You are quite the arrogant bastard. Underestimating your enemy is the mark of a loser who can''t fight," Stagnant Water shot back, his muscles tense, battle-ready as ever. "I guess you haven''t checked the rankings recently," Kyle said, his voice laced with amusement. "I''m at the top, and by a large margin, if I must say. A level 75 player. The second place¡ªNemesis, was it?¡ªwas only level 57 an hour ago." Kyle''s absurdly high level wasn''t due to grinding but to his demonization. After becoming a demon, his power had been recalibrated to match that of a demon viscount¡ªa being typically classified as level 75. This meant that when he entered the game, his avatar was automatically adjusted to that strength level. However, he had been unable to surpass level 75, mainly because there were no high-level foes strong enough to grant him meaningful experience points. But the most critical issue was that he had yet to awaken his Will Manifestation¡ªthe defining ability that separates a level 75 from a level 74. In reality, Kyle was merely a pseudo-level 75, but even in that incomplete state, he still vastly outclassed the majority of the player base. "I hate to admit it, Sword God, but he''s right. I think we should make a run for it," Stagnant Water whispered, his voice low but urgent. "Under my watch? Not happening," Kyle declared, his voice steady and confident. Without wasting another second, he materialized several arrows out of thin air, launching them toward the duo with a flick of his wrist. Sword God and Stagnant Water dodged the incoming arrows, but it was useless¡ªlike homing missiles, the arrows adjusted their trajectory midair, locking onto them once again. Clang! Clang! Both of them struck the arrows with their swords, deflecting them just in time. "Urgh!" BOOM! A sudden impact sent Sword God flying as Kyle''s foot connected with his torso. "Sword God!" Stagnant Water yelled in alarm. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uhm¡ª" He barely managed to dodge an incoming fireball, the heat from the explosion singeing his skin. "Tsk. Forgot he had a teammate," he muttered under his breath. His eyes flickered to Red Witch, who was standing behind Kyle, her expression calm, almost bored. "Fighting Kyle alone is already a nightmare. Adding her to the mix? Our chances of winning are pitiful," Stagnant Water admitted, furrowing his brows as he tightened his grip on his swords. User: Stagnant Water Title: Demon Slayer (Superior) Job: Swordsman Level: 49 (4,857,370/4,900,000 EXP) Health: 49,000 Strength: 36 Speed: 35 Stamina: 36 Intelligence: 26 Constitution: 36 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: S-rank [Blink ¨C Able to teleport anywhere within sight. The farther the distance, the greater the stamina consumption.] Stagnant Water warily observed Red Witch, a deep scowl forming on his face. The screams of those she had burned alive still echoed in his mind, a grim testament to her overwhelming power. Blink. In an instant, Stagnant Water disappeared, reappearing behind Red Witch (Jessica), his swords raised to strike. However¡ª Fwoosh! A massive wall of fire erupted between them, forcing him to retreat. "Tsk," he gritted his teeth, irritation growing as he teleported away from another of her attacks. Her abilities were becoming increasingly troublesome, limiting his movement and forcing him on the defensive. User: Red Witch Title: Celestial Bane (Epic) Job: Magician Level: 55 (5,537,378/5,600,000 EXP) Health: 55,000 Strength: 22 Speed: 25 Stamina: 34 Intelligence: 75 Constitution: 23 Free Attribute Points: 0 SS-rank Talent: [Flame Embodiment ¨C You embody the element of fire. +100% effect to all fire spells.] Her talent was terrifying, but her true strength came from her time as vice guild master under Nemesis. With endless resources at her disposal and Nemesis''s guidance on which NPCs to approach for powerful fire magic, Red Witch had built an arsenal of devastating spells. And if she ever ran low on mana? She would simply chug down mana regeneration potions like they were fruit juice. Of course, the more frequently a player consumed mana potions, the less effective they became within a short period. But against lower-leveled opponents, that wouldn''t be a problem¡ªright? That was how nouveau riche played the game. Stagnant Water could only stare in disbelief as Red Witch gulped down her fifth mana potion. He had also taken five stamina potions just to keep up, but if he drank any more, his finances would be completely drained. Bankruptcy was something he would rather avoid at all costs. "Damn, you rich kids ruin every good game! You infest beautiful worlds like parasites. No matter where I go, I always run into your kind," Stagnant Water grumbled, his breath ragged from exhaustion. "By the way, how''s my part¡ª" BOOM! Kyle''s kick sent him flying. Stagnant Water staggered to his feet, his HP bar now dangerously low. He glanced at Sword God, who was barely standing, his body covered in wounds and bruises. "Wow," Stagnant Water muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Should I say I''m impressed you lasted this long against Kyle, or should I just keep it to myself?" "You look like a mess," he added. "Scratch that¡ªyou are a mess." "Can we just focus on the battle at hand?" Sword God groaned. "If you call this one-sided ass-whooping a ''battle,'' then sure. It''s fun being beaten like a ragdoll without the strength to fight back. I''m a masochist. I love this feeling," Stagnant Water snapped. "Hello?! Continue the fight? Have you lost your damn mind? We should be plotting our escape, not thinking about how to fight back!" "We can''t escape," Sword God said firmly. "Kyle won''t let us. Turning our backs on him and running would be suicide." "I''m glad you understand that," Kyle said casually, already standing before them. "Now, I think it''s time to die," he added with a soft, almost innocent smile. "Shit!" Stagnant Water cursed, knowing death was inevitable. Clang! Just as Kyle''s claws were about to descend upon Sword God''s neck, they were blocked by a thin sword. "Princess..." Sword God muttered, his savior someone he never expected. Chapter 95 - CHAPTER 95: ELIZABETH VS KYLE "Princess...," Sword God said, completely surprised by the identity of his savior. "Are you alright?" she asked Sword God, her eyes on Kyle, her guard up in case he made a move. Kyle retreated backward, leaving what he suspected was love. "I''m alright, Princess. What are you doing here? No, how are you here?" Sword God muttered. "That doesn''t matter. What''s going on here?" Elizabeth, the Ice Princess, asked, her face extremely serious. "Finally, the question that matters," Stagnant Water said, insensitive to the moment. Well, he was sensitive, but he didn''t care. His life was more valuable than dying. Well, he could resurrect, but to an addicted gamer like Stagnant Water, dying¡ªeven in a game¡ªfelt like dying for real. The depression always hit harder than the average person could possibly understand, especially in a virtual reality game. "We were ambushed by these two. They''re part of the demon camp. Help us," Stagnant Water pleaded, not caring about his pride one bit. "Thank you for being here for our sakes, but we can handle our opponents, Princess." "No, you can''t." "No, we can''t." Elizabeth and Stagnant Water spoke at the same time. While Elizabeth was calm, Stagnant Water was practically screaming, a step away from biting Sword God''s head off. "Listen, man, I know you want to show off in front of your lady or whatever she is, but now''s not the time to be that foolish. Keep your stupid love in check for now," Stagnant Water said bluntly. Sword God had an awkward expression after hearing Stagnant Water''s words. "Done conversing?" Kyle asked impatiently, sending arrows toward the trio. "Ice Wall!" Elizabeth cast her spell, a barrier of ice blocking the arrows. "Guess you''re my opponent," Kyle muttered, concentrating his attacks on Elizabeth alone, not even caring about the battered Stagnant Water and Sword God. Trees were frozen, ice shards scattered across the ground, and broken arrows littered the battlefield. The fight was intense, both sides appearing evenly matched¡ªat least, that''s what it looked like to onlookers. Neither side seemed to be gaining the upper hand. "Wow, I''ll be honest with you, bro. Give up on your dream¡ªshe''s too good for you," Stagnant Water said, awed by Elizabeth''s display of strength. Sword God didn''t respond. He didn''t rebuke or agree with Stagnant Water''s statement. His eyes remained fixed on the battle in the sky. "She''s pretty, strong, and her father is an Emperor. Her brothers and sisters? Well, even though they hate her, they''re still royalty. And you? Tsk, a weak man who''s a servant to her father. Seriously, the only good thing you have is your looks, which should be nothing special to a princess like her," Stagnant Water said, brutally honest as always. "Doesn''t matter. She loves him too. All he has to do is gain more relevance," Red Witch surprisingly joined the conversation. "Wow, a love coach? How rare and nice, I must confess," Stagnant Water muttered, looking at Red Witch. "You won''t attack me, right?" he asked, suspicious. "You''re not for me to kill," she said. "Besides, we''re all waiting for the outcome of their battle to see who wins. Though, I''m certain Kyle will win when he stops holding back." "What do you mean ''stops holding back''?" Sword God frowned, turning to face Red Witch. "I mean that," she simply said, pointing toward the battle. "I must say, I''m truly impressed, but if this is your best, then sadly, it''s not enough," Kyle said to Elizabeth as two horns grew from his head, two demon wings sprouted from his back, and sharp claws extended from his fingers. But his demon form didn''t make him ugly¡ªon the contrary, it enhanced his beauty. Boom! Elizabeth was sent flying by a punch from Kyle. User: Kyle Title: Celestial Bane (Legendary) Job: Archer Level: 75 (7,500,000/7,500,000 [Locked] EXP) Health: 150,000 Strength: 125 Speed: 127 Stamina: 116 Intelligence: 105 Constitution: 116 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent (SSS Rank) - Sharpshooter: [Player is able to materialize arrows out of nothing and control them toward a target, the target being locked on by the arrows.] Kyle''s stats were insane¡ªan impressive feat, far superior to Elizabeth''s. But she could still manage to keep up thanks to her experience. However, once he entered his demon form, the game changed. His demon transformation granted him a 50% increase to all stats, causing them to skyrocket. User: Kyle Title: Celestial Bane (Legendary) Job: Archer Level: 75 (7,500,000/7,500,000 [Locked] EXP) Health: 175,000 Strength: 187 Speed: 190 Stamina: 174 Intelligence: 157 Constitution: 174 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent (SSS Rank) - Sharpshooter: [Player is able to materialize arrows out of nothing and control them toward a target, the target being locked on by the arrows.] Compared to Elizabeth''s stats, it was a far cry. User: Elizabeth Augustus Title: Ice Princess (Legendary) Job: Magic Swordswoman Level: 74 (7,473,934/7,500,000 [Locked] EXP) Health: 74,000 Strength: 115 Speed: 127 S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stamina: 106 Intelligence: 116 Constitution: 100 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent (SS Rank) - Ice Princess: [You are perfectly attuned to ice, ice answering your beck and call. +100% increase in all ice spells (Talent evolvable).] "Argh!" Elizabeth groaned after hitting the ground. "Ice Zone!" She decided to go all out, realizing she wouldn''t be a match for him otherwise. "Hmm, a fake version of Will Manifestation, huh? But to be so talented, already close to mastering it... Too bad you had to interfere in a fight that wasn''t yours," Kyle exhaled, the cold air from the Ice Zone surrounding him. "Freeze!" Elizabeth commanded. Kyle was frozen solid. "Break!" she ordered. The ice shattered into shards¡ªyet Kyle remained completely unscathed. "Well, my turn," Kyle said calmly, turning into a blur and stabbing his claw into Elizabeth''s chest. "Princess!" Sword God screamed, rushing toward her. Kyle withdrew his hand from her chest, letting Elizabeth fall. Sword God barely caught her. "Princess..." Sword God whispered, his eyes bloodshot. "Don''t give me that look. I didn''t ask you to be weak," Kyle scoffed. "Time for you to die too," he said, extending his claws toward Sword God. Sword God couldn''t react at all. "What is the meaning of this?" Kyle muttered, his voice suddenly chilly. "Let go of my hand!" he demanded to the third party interfering. Chapter 96 - CHAPTER 96: HE IS MY PREY "What is the meaning of this?" Kyle demanded, his voice chilly, his anger barely restrained. "He is mine to kill. He is my prey. I forbid you to kill him or demonize him!" Kodiac held Kyle''s arm, stopping him from driving his claws into Sword God''s chest. "I don''t care," Kyle snapped, refusing to back down. "I''m not asking for your opinion. I''m demanding your compliance," Kodiac declared. With a swift motion, he threw Kyle away with just the arm he was holding. Kyle crashed into a tree, the force of the impact breaking it in half. "Know your place, or I will force you to," Kodiac said, his voice laced with authority as he walked toward Kyle. "You damn bastard!" Kyle roared, launching himself toward Kodiac in a fit of rage. Kyle swung his claws at Kodiac with all his might, but Kodiac evaded the attack with ease. Without hesitation, Kyle materialized two arrows at Kodiac''s blind spot, sending them hurtling toward him from behind. Snap! Kodiac caught the arrows with his bare hand and snapped them effortlessly before tossing the broken pieces aside. Boom! Kyle was sent flying once again, crashing into another tree with bone-rattling force. He groaned, struggling to get up, his fury burning brighter than ever. "You are pretty arrogant for someone with such meager strength," Kodiac scoffed, his expression unreadable. "Just because you have become a demon doesn''t mean you are invincible." "Bastard," Kyle spat, a small trickle of blood running down his chin. Despite his injuries, his fighting spirit remained unshaken. [Warning! You are attacking the commander of the demon camp! Stop your actions or receive a punishment!] The system notification rang in Kyle''s ears, forcing him to stop in his tracks. Though his anger still burned, he knew better than to provoke the system''s wrath. He clenched his fists, his breathing heavy, but he reluctantly reined in his aggression. "I swear, I will repay this humiliation," Kyle vowed, his eyes locking onto Kodiac''s with unwavering determination. "I will be waiting for your revenge," Kodiac replied without the slightest concern. "Jess, let''s go," Kyle called out to Red Witch. Without another word, the two of them disappeared into the forest, vanishing from sight. Sword God tried to speak, his voice weak. "Thanks for saving¡ªurgh!" Before he could finish, he found himself gasping for breath, Kodiac''s fingers tightening around his throat like a steel vice. "I told you to grow stronger, that I would come for your life the next time I saw you, didn''t I?" Kodiac''s voice was ice-cold, his grip squeezing the life out of Sword God''s lungs. "Pathetic," Kodiac muttered in disgust before tossing him aside like a broken doll. "You would have been demonized and turned into the servant of that arrogant pest if I hadn''t arrived at the scene by coincidence," he continued. "Know this¡ªif the day ever comes when you die by another''s hand, or if your growth rate dwindles, I will not only erase you completely and prevent your resurrection, but I will also kill that woman and destroy wherever she comes from." With that ominous warning, Kodiac turned and walked away, leaving behind the still-gasping Sword God, the silent and terrified Stagnant Water, and the critically injured Ice Princess, Elizabeth, who was barely clinging to life. "Wow, you certainly are popular¡­ and really good at attracting danger," Stagnant Water whispered, careful not to raise his voice too much in case another deadly figure appeared. "Princess!" Sword God shouted, rushing to Elizabeth''s side. "Great. Now I''m completely invisible," Stagnant Water muttered sarcastically, dragging his feet toward them. "I''m fine," Elizabeth managed to whisper, her voice weak. "Just¡­ find a healer for me." Sword God examined her wound, his expression grim. "I see. You froze the wound to stop the bleeding, but that won''t last forever. Stagnant Water! Please, you''re faster¡ªuse your teleportation to take her somewhere with healers." "Oh great, now you finally notice my¡ª" "There''s no time!" "Fine, fine. Guess I''ll be racking up a ton of favors today," Stagnant Water sighed, clearly annoyed. Scooping Elizabeth up, he teleported instantly. Pushing his ability to its limit, he exhausted himself, his stamina draining rapidly. He used his remaining stamina potions without hesitation, each teleport taking a toll on him. By the time he reached the nearest town, his energy was nearly gone. He found a low-level healer, who immediately began treating Elizabeth. Though the healer couldn''t fully restore her, she was at least pulled back from the brink of death. That was good enough¡ªfor now. ***** "Damn! That arrogant bastard!" Kyle exploded, still fuming over his encounter with Kodiac. The humiliation burned inside him like an unquenchable fire. "Let it go, Kyle," Jessica advised, watching him pace back and forth like a caged beast. "Dwelling on it won''t change what happened." Her attempt at comforting him was awkward at best. Maybe it was because Kyle was impossible to console, or maybe she just sucked at it altogether. After a few minutes of letting his emotions run their course, Kyle finally calmed down. Jessica sighed in relief¡ªhis outburst had been getting on her nerves. "Guess that''s enough for today," Kyle muttered, rubbing his temples. "We should log out and continue tomorrow." "Alright," Jessica agreed, and both of them logged out. Back in the real world, they freshened up¡ªnot without some unnecessary drama from Lilith, which Kyle completely ignored. "Hmm? A gunfight? No evidence about it?" Kyle asked, his tone sharp as he spoke to an informant. The man was delivering a report on the latest political unrest. The informant worked under the newly appointed president, who had previously been vice president before the former leader was allegedly assassinated by Nemesis. "That''s suspicious," Kyle murmured. "Keep me posted on any updates. And tell the president to hurry up with the investigation into Nemesis''s hideout. Holding another presidential election at a time like this would be a nightmare." "Understood, sir," the informant confirmed before ending the call. Just as Kyle put down his phone, Jessica walked in, dressed in an elegant gown that only enhanced her already stunning beauty. Any man would be mesmerized by the sight. "What do you want, Jess?" Kyle asked, his eyes lingering on her as he tried to decipher her intentions. "I want to ask you for a favor," she said, her voice softer than usual. "What is it?" Kyle asked, already intrigued. "I want you to undo my demonization," Jessica stated firmly. "I don''t want to be your servant." Kyle''s expression darkened for the briefest moment, but he quickly masked it with a smile. "I can''t," he said smoothly. "If I do, I risk undoing the demonization on the others as well. I need Greg to be the one searching for me, not the other way around. If I undo it now, it will be problematic." Kyle stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with something unreadable. Leaning in, he pressed his lips against hers. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t," Jessica muttered, pushing him away, rejecting his advance outright. Chapter 97 - CHAPTER 97: STALEMATE A frustrated frown appeared on Kyle''s face after being rejected by Jessica. "Why?" Kyle asked, still frustrated. "I''m sorry, but I can''t." "You still love Greg, don''t you?" Kyle asked, his voice cold. "I don''t. I just can''t love another after being hurt badly by the one I loved so much." "I understand. Perhaps after I kill Greg, you will realize how much I love you." Kyle smiled at her before deciding to walk away. "As for the demonization, you don''t need to worry about it. I will stop it a week before your complete demonization," he promised, earning a graceful smile from Jessica. "Wow, quite the aggressive lady, huh? Earning a kiss from him¡ªhow did it feel?" Lilith asked. She had walked in seconds after Kyle left. It was evident she had been spying on them, but Kyle and Jessica couldn''t care less. It was Lilith¡ªnothing you do or say matters to her; she will do whatever she likes. "It''s none of your business," Jessica remarked. "Yeah, you definitely didn''t like it." Lilith had a sly smile on her face, finding Jessica''s attempt to hold back her displeasure amusing. "How long will it take before you truly can''t stand being with him, I wonder?" Lilith asked rhetorically before walking away. Days after the battle with Kyle, Elizabeth had been taken to the empire, where she received proper healing from the empire''s healer. Sword God had faced the Emperor''s wrath, and it surely wasn''t pleasant, but he could care less. Elizabeth''s health was his concern, and to his relief, she survived. The bleeding debuff and low HP were tackled by the best healers of the empire, but that wouldn''t have been possible without Stagnant Water''s help in ensuring she found a healer in time. The empire had offered Stagnant Water knighthood as a reward for saving the princess, along with other benefits, but for a hardcore gamer like him, he wasn''t so gullible. He humbly refused the award. He wanted to be free and didn''t want to spend more time with Sword God within the empire. Love is a contagious disease, after all, and he wouldn''t want to be infected. The war with the demons had been tame, with Kodiac barely seen on the frontlines. Zert had taken command of the war, much to the relief of every kingdom and empire. "What''s the status report on the forefront?" John, the highest-ranking celestial commander, asked his lieutenant. "We are currently in a stalemate, Commander. Only small battles routinely occur." "Good. I hope it remains so. We have fifteen more days to hold on. I hope it continues like this," John said, hoping that the monster who destroyed an entire kingdom in one day wouldn''t show up. Zert, on the other hand, was furious at the report. He had been unable to secure any substantial victory since taking command of the demon armies. He knew deep down that the clock was ticking for him¡ªhis life hanging by a thread. Kodiac might just decide to kill him at any time for his poor results. "Tell the Baron to increase the intensity. Also, deploy more demonic creatures and use that," Zert commanded his assistant, Baron Gritin, a member of the Sloth Clan like himself. "Hah, this is so much work. I hate working this hard," he complained, now alone. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who is that?" he asked, noticing movement outside his tent. "I''m here for a deal¡ªa proposal to turn the battle around for you. I''m sure you''ll want to hear it," Kyle walked into the tent without invitation. "You! How arrogant. How dare you walk into my tent like it''s your house?" Zert yelled, extremely furious. "Do you want to hear what I have to say or not? It''s not me losing sleep because I can''t accomplish my given task, right? It''s you." Kyle sat coolly on a free seat, waiting confidently for Zert''s answer. He knew Zert would take the bait¡ªand he was right. "...What do you want?" Zert finally asked after a long silence, causing Kyle to smile brightly. It had been days since Nemesis stayed with the demon goblins, and with his help, they had finally finished rebuilding the village. "Thank you, Great God, for your kindness," Erisu, the village head, bowed before Nemesis. "It''s alright," Nemesis said, deciding to view Erisu''s status. Erisu (Demon Goblin) Bloodline: Dark Goblin (5% Bloodline purity) Level: 35 Health: 35,000 Strength: 35 Speed: 28 Stamina: 21 Intelligence: 42 Constitution: 19 Loyalty: 75 His stats were pretty mediocre to Nemesis, but they could always be improved if necessary. "Erisu, what''s the closest tribe to here?" "Great God, it would be the Kobolds. We have been at war for a long time. They are despicable venoms. They claimed the mine we both discovered together and prevented us from going anywhere near it, Great God. We couldn''t fight back because they are stronger than us, but it''s going to be even more difficult now because they will likely have better weapons thanks to the iron they mine." "I see. Provide a goblin to lead me to the Kobolds. I shall bring them under me." "At once, Great God," Erisu said, thrilled at the prospect of the Great God going against his tribe''s enemies. He walked surprisingly fast for an old goblin, intent on finding a guide as soon as possible. "Hah, I''ve slowed down in leveling up, but I don''t need to focus on that for now. Increasing my divinity should be the priority. Demon hunters, huh? Perhaps when I''m done with the wilderness, I''ll pay a visit to the demon hunters that Annabelle talked about. I hope I''m not disappointed," Nemesis muttered to himself, awaiting Erisu and the goblin guide. "Great God, I''m back! This is Cumba¡ªhe is the strongest among us and knows the way to the Kobolds better than anyone. He will make a good guide," Erisu introduced a goblin with a solid build. "He will do," Nemesis nodded. Erisu excused himself, trying hard to contain his excitement. Chapter 98 - CHAPTER 98: SUMBIT OR DIE A frustrated frown appeared on Kyle''s face after being rejected by Jessica. "Why?" Kyle asked, still frustrated. "I''m sorry, but I can''t." "You still love Greg, don''t you?" Kyle''s voice was cold. "I don''t. I just can''t love another after being hurt badly by the one I loved so much." "I understand. Perhaps after I kill Greg, you''ll realize how much I love you." Kyle smiled at her, deciding to walk away. "As for the demonization, you don''t need to worry over it. I''ll stop it a week before your complete demonization," he promised, earning a graceful smile from Jessica. "Great god, I''m honored to be in your presence." Cumba bowed his head, paying his respects to Nemesis. "Hmm, lead the way. The faster we get there, the better for me," Nemesis demanded, quickly taking a peek at Cumba''s status window. Cumba (Demon Goblin) Bloodline: Dark Goblin (7%) Level: 45 Health: 45,000 Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strength: 54 Speed: 43 Stamina: 37 Intelligence: 42 Constitution: 34 Loyalty: 40 His stats were passable in Nemesis'' eyes, but the reason he was the strongest warrior in the village was as clear as day when compared to Erisu. However, Nemesis wasn''t impressed. Killing Cumba would still be an easy chore. What caught his attention was Cumba''s low loyalty stat. Nemesis was sure the goblin would do something foolish, but he didn''t act on it. He wouldn''t punish someone just because he believed they might commit a crime in the future. In Nemesis'' code, one had to either commit the crime or be caught in the act to face punishment. Cumba led Nemesis toward the Kobold mine, Nemesis following silently behind. Minutes passed, and Nemesis grew frustrated, expressing his dissatisfaction quickly. "Erisu said the mine isn''t far from your settlement, so why exactly have we been walking for so long?" "Forgive me, my Lord, but we are almost there. Just exercise a bit of patience," Cumba requested humbly. "Okay," Nemesis affirmed, allowing Cumba to lead once more. He knew Cumba''s actions were fishy but chose not to address the suspicions. A lion does not care for the plot of a sheep¡ªit will crush the sheep regardless of its plan. After more minutes, Cumba finally stopped in front of a fenced settlement. The fence was poorly made, partly due to a scarcity of materials but mostly due to poor craftsmanship. "We are here, great god," Cumba said, barely holding back the smile and laughter threatening to break free. "This isn''t the Kobold mine, is it, Cumba?" Nemesis asked, a smile on his face as well. "Finally figuring it out? Dumbass. Everyone praises you as a god, but I knew you were nothing but a fake¡ªjust someone lucky enough to survive the evil god," Cumba mocked openly, his disgust for Nemesis apparent. "Where are we?" Nemesis asked, ignoring the mockery. "Our location? We are in the territory of the Dark Orcs, the sovereign rulers of all territory within a five-kilometer radius. Their settlement acts as the focal point. Scared now? It''s too late!" Cumba laughed loudly. "Hah, a fool will always seek his doom, no matter how much the heavens try to save him," Nemesis muttered, looking at Cumba as if he were no different from a madman. Tired of standing with the stupid Cumba, Nemesis walked arrogantly into the Dark Orcs'' settlement. Cumba watched in confusion, convinced that Nemesis was simply hastening his own death. "Kik! An intruder!" one of the Dark Orc guards shouted, alerting the others. The orcs emerged from their homes, eager to see the arrogant intruder. "Kik! Meat! Meat is mine!" the Dark Orc chief shouted, warning his subordinates firmly. "I don''t want to waste too much time here, so I will give you all just one chance," Nemesis stated. "Bow now and worship me, or face annihilation." His words triggered laughter, not only from Cumba but from the gathered orcs as well. "Kik! Arrogant food! No one comes close! I kill him meself!" the orc leader declared. Lifting his heavy axe, he charged at Nemesis, hoping to cleave him in two. Nemesis, his face calm, willed Heaven''s Defier into existence. The sword materialized in his hand, and the tattoo on his body vanished. The orc leader reached arm''s length, swinging his axe with full force. Nemesis easily parried the blow, and with a spinning kick, sent the orc chief flying¡ªmuch to the shock of the spectators. Nemesis was deliberately confronting the orc leader to display his strength and win the respect of the rest of the orcs. His goal remained the same as always. The orc leader pulled himself from the ground, madness in his eyes. He rushed toward Nemesis again, this time keeping his guard up. He swung his heavy axe relentlessly, but Nemesis parried every strike with ease, frustrating the orc chief. He felt as if he were going insane. Every swing, every ounce of force he poured into his attacks¡ªeasily deflected. And worse, he could see the looks of disappointment in his tribe members'' eyes. "Kik! Enemy is strong! Will get serious!" the orc leader bellowed, activating his bloodline and entering Berserk Mode. The other orcs quickly backed away, widening the battleground. They all knew what came next. Once their leader went berserk, he would cleave through both allies and enemies alike¡ªand none of them were ready to die. BOOM! The shockwave from the collision of Nemesis'' sword and the orc leader''s axe sent ripples through the camp. Those weaker were pushed back by the sheer force. The fight raged on. Despite the berserk mode and the orc leader''s erratic, unpredictable attacks, Nemesis saw through every move. His monstrous strength, which should have made every strike deadly, was deflected with ease. His speed, which should have overwhelmed any opponent, was matched step for step. The berserk state faded, and the orc leader stumbled back, panting heavily. "Huff... huff... huff..." He struggled to catch his breath. "I will say this once," Nemesis'' calm voice echoed throughout the camp. "Worship me¡ªor die." "Kik! Kik! An orc will never bow his head and submit to anyone! Orc is proud! Orc will never submit!" the orc leader declared, his fighting spirit unbroken. "Oh? You think we are evenly matched?" Nemesis smirked. "Very well then. Allow me to show you what absolute power means." Nemesis disappeared into a blur. Before the orc leader could react, Nemesis reappeared in front of him. With a single swing of his sword, he carved a deep gash into the chief''s chest. "Kik!" The orc roared in pain. But Nemesis wasn''t done. He appeared behind the orc and slashed again¡ªthis time even deeper. Then again. And again. The one-sided battle left the spectators in shock. Chapter 99 - CHAPTER 99: MASSACRE Cumba watched Nemesis beating up the orc leader one-sidedly and felt his blood go cold. He felt fear and regret for his dumb decision of betraying Nemesis. Cumba prayed for the death of Nemesis, as he didn''t want to face the wrath of the man he had deceived. Nemesis continued slashing the orc leader, who couldn''t even block a single attack¡ªNemesis'' speed was too fast for him to counter. "Kik, prey is strong... prey is predator," the orc leader muttered before dying, his HP bottoming out. Two superior-grade pieces of equipment dropped as loot, and Nemesis stored them in his inventory. [Congratulations! You have killed a level 49 demon orc leader] [Exp gained] Nemesis turned to face the remaining orcs after killing their leader. "So, will you all bow? Or would you rather die?" Nemesis asked, his killing intent choking and outrageous, threatening to engulf the entire settlement. The demon orcs, however, weren''t even fazed. Instead, they felt a rush of adrenaline coursing through their bodies. "Kik, he is a good fighter, he is mine, he is mine!" an orc screamed. Brandishing his club, he ran toward Nemesis. "Kik, he is mine!" another added, joining the charge. Soon, a large number of orcs rushed at Nemesis, preparing to rip him apart in battle. "Hah, I guess I need to show them more brutality to tame them," Nemesis muttered. Holding Heaven''s Defier more tightly, he ran towards the horde of orcs, cleaving through them like an experienced butcher. Cumba, the spectator, watched Nemesis'' brilliance unfold. But instead of being awed, he felt only terror. For every demon orc that fell, Cumba''s heart tightened even more. Covered in the blood of orcs, Nemesis kept killing and killing, cutting and cutting, zeroing the HPs of his enemies. His aura grew more intimidating. The most perplexing thing to the orcs? Not a single one of their attacks had landed on Nemesis. The man remained completely fine and spotless¡ªnot even a scratch. "Kik, fighter is too strong, we can''t defeat him," a smart orc declared, backing away from the fight. Others soon followed, until almost every orc had stopped fighting. Orcs weren''t stupid. They knew when to enjoy a battle and when to retreat from a massacre. And this scene¡ªcountless goblin corpses littering the ground¡ªwas a clear massacre. They had no chance against the monster standing before them. "Kik, fighter is too strong. The god of massacre and battle!" "Kik, god of massacre and battle!" The orcs left standing began to cheer and praise Nemesis. Revenge for their dead members? That wasn''t the orc way. They worshiped the strong and disdained the weak. "I see you have all come to your senses," Nemesis said. "Now, I will say it again¡ªbow and worship me and live. Fail to comply, and meet the same fate as your dead comrades. Your choice." His bloodlust and killing intent radiated from him in full force, making the scene all the more terrifying. With so many corpses around him and green blood covering his body, Nemesis truly looked like the god of massacre. Cumba had already wet himself twice from watching the battle. "We will worship the god of massacre!" the remaining demon orcs chorused, falling to their knees. A pleased smile crossed Nemesis'' face, his bloodlust vanishing as if it had never been there. "Good," he said. [Congratulations! 90 orcs have taken you as their god!] [You have gained 18 divinity points!] "So an orc gives 0.2 divinity points, huh? Much better than the goblins. They literally gave twice as much," Nemesis muttered to himself. [Congratulations! You have gained more than 50 divinity points. You have unlocked a new skill. Check your status window to discover the skill.] Pleased, Nemesis decided to check his status window. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 58 (6,600,000/7,000,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 297+ Speed: 286+ Stamina: 312 Intelligence: 169 Constitution: 323 Divinity: 58 Free Attribute Points: 80 Talent: EX rank ¨C 100% dodge rate EX rank ¨C God of Wealth S rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline New Skill: [Exp Generator] Exp Generator - You gain experience when you gain followers, and 10% of the total experience of followers is transferred to you. Nemesis was pleased with his new skill. He had been deliberating on how to level up quickly since the more followers he converted, the fewer creatures he could kill. His stats had received a monstrous boost, thanks to Heaven''s Defier''s 10% probability stat-plunder effect. He had fought over a hundred orcs and had been lucky in plundering the stats of four demon orcs, along with some stray demonic creatures he had killed while staying in the demon goblin village. Now, Nemesis was finally confident in facing Kyle. The demonization was no longer a concern for him. But he didn''t want to fight Kyle in the game world, where he could simply resurrect. No, Nemesis wanted to kill Kyle in the real world¡ªwhere he would never live again. His final revenge. However, his stats were halved when transitioning to the real world. Though he felt that a few more days of preparation would be enough, the real obstacle was Kyle''s whereabouts, which he couldn''t track down. Kyle was smart. After realizing that Nemesis'' talent also worked in real life¡ªthanks to the now-dead demon knight¡ªhe had avoided direct confrontation like the plague. Instead, Kyle changed his approach, targeting those around Nemesis. That was why he was pressuring world leaders to find Kyle''s hideout. Will George had nearly pulled his hair out countless times, relying on the favors he had earned over the years to manipulate satellite scans. Without his interference, their location would have been exposed long ago. It was a race against time for Nemesis. He had to get to Kyle before Kyle could locate their hideout. He refused to let the people he had formed bonds with die because of his enmity with Kyle. Meanwhile, Cumba had been trying to sneak away. Seeing that Nemesis was distracted, he decided to run as far as he could from the man he had betrayed. But before he could get far¡ª "And where do you think you''re going?" Nemesis'' voice was ice cold. Cumba froze, accepting the death that had been creeping toward him all along. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 100 - CHAPTER 100: SECOND CHANCE "Did I tell you to leave?" The cold voice of Nemesis made Cumba freeze on the spot. He felt the closeness of death like never before. "Please forgive me for my actions, great god," Cumba pleaded, fearing what Nemesis would do to him for his previous actions. Nemesis ignored Cumba and his pleas as if he never existed, instead facing the demon orcs. "Gather every belonging you see as important. We will be migrating to the place I dwell in," Nemesis ordered, the demon orcs obeying his instructions without delay. Some hours later, the demon orcs were ready to depart, having carried the things they felt were valuable¡ªwhich, obviously, wasn''t much. The demon orcs, along with Nemesis, began their journey to the demon goblin settlement, Cumba following behind like a lifeless puppet, the dread of his imminent death washing over him. "Great god, you are finally back!" Erisu ran toward Nemesis with reverence, having waited anxiously for his return. "Or... orcs?" Erisu was startled, finally registering the presence of the demon orcs behind Nemesis. "Gather everyone in the settlement. I have an announcement to make," Nemesis commanded. Erisu quickly left to accomplish the task. The demon goblins and demon orcs all gathered, looking forward to Nemesis'' announcement. "First, I desire that you all¡ªdemon orcs and demon goblins¡ªlive together under the new divine empire that I will create, an empire that is not afraid of any enemy, devouring those that stand in our path." Nemesis'' words drew several cheers from the demon goblins and orcs, their blood boiling with excitement. Both races longed for a sense of belonging to a civilization they had never known, having lived in the wilderness for so long. Nemesis continued his speech, explaining more of his grand plans, further winning over both races. He knew that to be revered¡ªespecially since he would be spending more time with his followers¡ªhe needed to motivate them. Being able to converse with his followers, unlike other gods, had its pros and cons. While his presence reassured them that he listened to their wishes, it also encouraged rebellious followers who might believe they could dethrone him after gaining a little strength. Weeds he wouldn''t mind rooting out. "Lastly..." Nemesis began to wrap up his speech. "Bring him over." He signaled to one of the orcs he had placed in charge of monitoring Cumba to bring him forward. "I ensure that I am fair and just. I will not take betrayal or acts of deceit toward me lightly and will punish them accordingly," he said, staring at Cumba coldly. Erisu frowned, beginning to piece everything together. Nemesis returning with demon orcs instead of kobolds had struck him as odd, but he hadn''t dared question the great god. But what if Cumba had deliberately led Nemesis to the demon orc settlement to eliminate him? Erisu believed he had found the answer to the puzzle¡ªand he was right, as Nemesis soon confirmed. Nemesis stared at the terrified Cumba, not a single trace of pity in his eyes. "But I will show him mercy and offer him a chance to live," he said emotionlessly. "Gob, come over here," Nemesis announced. A skinny, small demon goblin stepped forward, standing just a few inches away from Nemesis. He was scared but, at the same time, curious about their new god''s actions. "Cumba, I offer you a chance to live by allowing you to fight Gob. If you win and kill him, your punishment will be forgiven. But if you lose, then you can never escape death," Nemesis declared. His words startled and surprised everyone. Gob was even more surprised. Cumba smiled upon hearing Nemesis'' decision. He couldn''t help but let a cruel grin spread across his face. He firmly believed that Nemesis couldn''t kill him because of his strength and great potential. So, he saw this as an opportunity to ensure his survival while eliminating what he viewed as a pest and a waste of space in the settlement. It was well known that Gob was the weakest goblin in the settlement¡ªonly the new arrivals were unaware of it. Gob (Demon Goblin) Bloodline: Dark Goblin (3% bloodline) Level: 15 Health: 15,000 Strength: 25 Speed: 15 Stamina: 9 Intelligence: 11 Constitution: 8 Loyalty: 96 Gob''s start was extremely pitiful, but his loyalty was off the charts, having almost complete faith in Nemesis. Gob actually had the highest loyalty to Nemesis, and one would wonder why Nemesis chose to punish him rather than reward him. After several murmurs and shushing, the battle began. Gob, holding his barely usable sword, didn''t give up on the fight but was determined to prove himself. He felt that this was a test offered by the god he revered so much and didn''t want to disappoint the great god¡ªreligious fanaticism and confidence. Cumba watched the scrawny gob holding his sword in the most disrespectful way a sword user could think of. "I will advise you to give up now, and I promise I will spare your life. It''s better than dying so soon," Cumba tried coaxing Gob to surrender rather than waste his time, but the reluctant look on Gob''s face made it clear¡ªhe was not willing to surrender to Cumba and embarrass the great god. "Have it your way," Cumba shrugged his shoulders. Picking up a spear, he rushed to attack, insisting on ending the battle as fast as possible. Cumba swung his spear toward Gob''s neck, but Gob dodged barely, coincidence being the cause of it. Cumba continued attacking aggressively. He didn''t want to give Gob the chance to catch his breath one bit, going all out on the offense. Cumba was confident. He had been the strongest warrior before Nemesis arrived and had sparred with every able fighter in the goblin village once or twice. None had been able to lay a hand on him. He felt strong because of that and had become arrogant. Anyone stronger than him was labeled too strong, causing his growth to stunt. But sadly, Cumba was just a one-eyed man in the midst of blind people, thinking he was special while classifying those with two eyes as too strong. That mentality had made him conceited and arrogant, and his fight against Gob reignited the arrogance that had been watered down by Nemesis'' display of strength. "System, I wish to transfer some stats to Gob," Nemesis muttered under his breath. None around him heard his statement. [How many attribute points will you wish to transfer to him? Transferred attribute points cannot be taken back from the desired target,] the system warned. Nemesis decided to check his stats to determine the amount to transfer. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 58 (6,600,000/7,000,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 297 + 148 Speed: 286 + 143 Stamina: 312 Intelligence: 169 Constitution: 323 Divinity: 58 Free Attribute Points: 80 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of wealth S rank ¨C Talent share Primordial dragon bloodline Primordial sea dragon bloodline "Transfer 80 points from strength and speed each, 60 from stamina, and 100 from constitution," Nemesis confirmed. The system affirmed, and the stats he mentioned were removed from his own. Gob (Demon Goblin) Bloodline: Dark Goblin (3% bloodline) Level: 15 Health: 15,000 Strength: 105 Speed: 95 Stamina: 69 Intelligence: 11 Constitution: 108 Loyalty: 96 Gob''s stats took a massive leap. He felt so much strength coursing through his body¡ªthe feeling intoxicating. "How dare you make such a face when fighting against me," Cumba screamed, clearly displeased over the smile appearing on Gob''s face. Cumba stabbed his spear, intent on piercing Gob''s stomach, but to his surprise¡ªand to the rest of the spectators¡ªGob grabbed the spear, halting its momentum. Boom! Cumba was pummeled to the ground by a blow from Gob. "What the hell is going on?! How dare you hit me!" Cumba screamed, pissed over the humiliation he received. With great hatred and anger, Cumba stood up, attacking more ferociously, no longer playing around and going all out. But things didn''t go as they had last time. Gob was taking it easy, dodging every attack from Cumba, his stats already surpassing Cumba''s. Cumba (Demon Goblin) Bloodline: Dark Goblin (7% bloodline) S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level: 45 Health: 45,000 Strength: 54 Speed: 43 Stamina: 37 Intelligence: 42 Constitution: 34 Loyalty: 39 Cumba''s stats were a far cry from Gob''s. The only reason he still had control over the offense was because Gob wasn''t a skilled fighter and was still trying to familiarize himself with his instantly gained strength. Cumba''s loyalty had fallen by one. Nemesis wasn''t surprised after looking at Cumba''s status window once more. "I think I''ve gotten the hang of it," Gob muttered, switching from being defensive to offensive, Cumba unable to prevent the sudden switch. Cumba felt pressured, being on the defense against Gob, and his situation was worsening. Gob was getting the hang of it as time went by, causing Cumba to feel even more pressure. The longer the battle, the faster he lost his HP, fear gripping Cumba''s heart once more. "What the fuck is going on? How are you so strong?" Cumba asked, feeling extremely tired and battered from exchanging blows. "I don''t know, but I believe it''s the blessing of the great god," Gob replied. Cumba dreaded the news. "Shit, he didn''t choose Gob so that I could win¡ªhe chose Gob to demonstrate his abilities. I have been played!" Cumba thought to himself, once more regretting his actions of trying to betray Nemesis. But there were no pills for regret. "Hah, hah, hah," Cumba breathed hard, the fight taking a toll on him. He had run out of stamina and was unable to continue the battle against Gob, signifying his loss. His HP was extremely low. Chapter 101 - CHAPTER 101: TAINTED "Huff, huff, huff," Cumba breathed heavily, fatigue crippling him. He couldn''t even lift a finger. Nemesis walked towards the battered Cumba. "I gave you a second chance, and yet, you couldn''t save yourself." "This is impossible and unfair! What did you do to Gob?" Cumba asked weakly. "Nothing much. It''s only right I reward my most loyal believer and punish my most disloyal believer¡ªthat is, if you even believed in me in the first place," Nemesis replied. "Now, how do you plan to die?" Nemesis asked, staring directly into Cumba''s eyes. Cumba felt fear and bitterness over his foolish actions, but what hurt him even more was the distant gaze of the village he had given his all to protect. It felt like a dagger through his heart. "I know what you''re thinking. Ingrates¡ªthat''s what you call them all. Now tell me, Cumba, how exactly have you protected them?" Nemesis'' question was met with an eagerness to respond, but Cumba went blank, finding it difficult to recall any noteworthy deed. "Let me guess. You killed the demonic worm that had been taking their families as sacrifices? No? Fine then, but at least you protected them from the orcs? No? Really? Then what exactly did you do? Hunt for them? Because I believe you are not the only one hunting for the whole village. So please, make me understand¡ªwhat exactly did you do for them that made you see them as ingrates?" Nemesis struck where it hurt, Cumba unable to refute any of his claims. "I''ll tell you why. You were conceited. You were the strongest, so you felt above them, believing everything you did was for their sake and that they should be grateful. It''s fine to think you''re above others, but that arrogance is not reserved for weaklings like you, Cumba. I killed the worm that plagued your village. I subdued the orcs. Now, where is the gratitude you owe me? None? You thought I took your place? Trash¡ªyou were never on my level." Nemesis materialized Heaven''s Defier, Cumba''s death imminent. "No! I can''t accept this! I won''t die like this!!" Cumba screamed, the demonic aura in the atmosphere and the red light from the moon concentrating on him. "Cumba! What are you doing?! Do you plan to kill us all?! How dare you?!" Erisu shouted, panicking. He wasn''t the only one¡ªevery single demon panicked upon seeing Cumba''s actions. Nemesis, however, remained calm, not even bothering to interrupt Cumba, allowing him to accomplish his goal. "Roaarr!!" Cumba roared. It was no longer the Cumba they knew. The being before them was a mindless beast. His body had grown larger, two extra eyes sprouting on his face, along with an additional nose, an extra mouth, and an extra head¡ªfeatureless and plain. However, the strange thing about it was that the head appeared somewhat human, its shape resembling Nemesis''. He had also grown extra arms and legs, his lower half now resembling a centaur, except the distance between both pairs of legs was extremely short. C#-;b& (Seed of Envy) Bloodline: Envy (99% contamination ?) Level: ??? Health: 1,000,000 Strength: 188 Speed: 167 Stamina: 363 Intelligence: 142 Constitution: 356 Loyalty: N/A The status window of Cumba¡ªif he could even still be called that¡ªhad taken a massive leap. "He''s been tainted! He''s been tainted by envy!!" Jarek, the new orc leader, shouted, sending everyone into a panic. Tainting¡ªa situation when one succumbs to one of the seven deadly desires embedded in their hearts. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Demons were more susceptible to tainting than any other race, especially in their own realm, where demonic aura intensified their desires. Demonic creatures were those who had been completely overtaken by a deadly sin. Demons within clans were trained to control their desires, even learning to harness them for strength. But those in the wilderness, untrained, were highly prone to tainting. This was the reason for the high number of demonic creatures roaming the wilds. Most often, tainting made them weaker, but a rare few¡ªlike Cumba¡ªgained extraordinary strength despite lacking control over their desires. "Everyone, fall back! I will deal with him!" Nemesis commanded. His believers eagerly retreated, their instincts warning them of certain doom if they confronted the beast. "Envy, huh? The bastard dared to be envious when he was so weak," Nemesis muttered in disgust. He despised such people¡ªthose who envied others. Kyle had been one of them. Though, well, his envy had led to a more complex and complicated situation. "Time for test two, Defier," Nemesis chuckled softly, activating the Mysterious Box, curious about what effect he would get. [Mysterious Box (Active): Using this skill grants the user a random buff or debuff, the effect and level being completely random. (Cooldown: 3 hours)] [Attack Multiplier: Deal five times your damage to the enemy (Time limit: 5 mins)] Nemesis smiled. It seemed even Defier wanted him to destroy the damn demon. "Roooar!!!" The beast roared, launching a highly compressed energy ball towards Nemesis. [Miss] Nemesis didn''t even bother dodging, going straight for the attack. He wouldn''t waste time, knowing the beast''s HP was absurdly high and his buff had a strict time limit. Swinging Heaven''s Defier, Nemesis made a clean cut, severing one of the beast''s arms. "Roar!!" The beast howled, swinging its remaining arm at Nemesis. [Miss] Focused as ever, Nemesis stabbed at the beast, slowly but surely whittling down its HP. "Tsk. This is too slow," Nemesis cursed under his breath. He had been fighting for three minutes now, yet he had barely reduced the beast''s HP by one-third, let alone half. The orcs and goblins watched the battle unfold with exhilaration. The beast hadn''t been able to land a single hit on Nemesis¡ªa super rare feat in their eyes. "Great god! Invincible! Invincible!!" Erisu shouted in excitement. The others quickly followed, chanting in fervor. Everyone was enjoying the battle. Like a dancer, Nemesis weaved around the demonic creature, slashing and stabbing with precision. The beast swatted at Nemesis, attempting to grab him, but once more, for some unknown reason, it couldn''t. Nemesis seized the opportunity, swinging his blade once again, but unlike before, he failed to sever the limb completely. Chapter 102 - CHAPTER 102: TAINTED II Nemesis frowned. He realized the beast was getting stronger¡ªwell, not stronger, but its defenses were getting more compact. It seemed as if its body was becoming denser and evolving. "How problematic," Nemesis sighed. The buff had already finished. "It was fun while this battle lasted, but I''m sorry¡ªI don''t have infinite stamina like you," Nemesis muttered, activating the second active skill of Heaven Defier: Defying Heaven. [Defying Heaven (Active): Using this skill grants a 1000% increase in all stats for one minute. (Cooldown: 24 hours)] User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 58 (6,600,000/7,000,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 248 +124 Speed: 236 +118 Stamina: 282 Intelligence: 188 Constitution: 223 Divinity: 58 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of Wealth S rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline Using Heaven''s Defier, his stats once more skyrocketed. The feeling was extremely intoxicating and refreshing for Nemesis. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 58 (6,600,000/7,000,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 248 +124 +2480 Speed: 236 +118 +2360 Stamina: 282 +2820 Intelligence: 188 +1880 Constitution: 223 +2230 Divinity: 58 +580 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of Wealth S rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline "Hah, this feels refreshing. But system, why don''t I unlock any divine skills, even if only temporarily?" Nemesis asked. Surprisingly, he got a response. [You haven''t chosen your path of godhood.] "I see. How do I do that?" [You need to gain at least a thousand believers to obtain information on that.] "Oh, thanks. But wait¡ªI never knew you could converse with the system," Nemesis was shocked by his new discovery. Unknown to him, the system never replied to players, especially for inquiries. Nemesis was an exception for reasons unknown. "Guess I will have to hasten the process of gaining followers," Nemesis muttered, facing the beast. "Goodbye," he said, a smile on his face. He swung Heaven''s Defier casually at the beast, splitting it in two. The monstrous HP of the beast bottomed out instantly. [Congratulations! You have killed a ??? Level Tainted Demon.] [Level up!] "That should do it," Nemesis muttered with a smile. Checking the loot in his inventory, he found only rare equipment and potions. Despite the beast''s high stats, the dropped items were of the same value as those from the weak Cumba. It seemed that fighting tainted beasts wasn''t profitable¡ªsure, they gave large amounts of EXP, but the loot was subpar. [Heaven''s Defier has triggered the ten percent probability and plundered the stats of the beast.] "Hahahaha," Nemesis couldn''t help but laugh, extremely ecstatic. "Guess the battle wasn''t pointless after all. I made a killing," he said, super pleased. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 59 (7,289,562/7,500,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 436 +218 Speed: 403 +201 Stamina: 645 Intelligence: 340 Constitution: 579 Divinity: 58 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of Wealth S rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline "Great god, congratulations, and thank you for saving us once more," the demon orcs and goblins chorused, every single one of them bowing their heads in reverence. "Of course. Now prepare yourselves¡ªwe march to the Kobold mine and subdue them!" Nemesis ordered, earning cheers from his believers. Prince Jason was together with Bishop Kelly, paying him a visit. "So? Any news on Nemesis? My father is getting impatient and has begun secretly supporting my siblings. That old gizzard¡ªeven the war isn''t stopping his schemes," Prince Jason complained. "I wish he could just die the same way my brother did. I would be truly indebted to the demons if that happened." "There has been no news about him. It seems he didn''t join any camp¡ªsmart enough to remain in the neutral camp." "Tsk, I knew he would likely choose independence. My job would have been much easier if he had done otherwise. Tsk," Prince Jason complained. "So, no news of his whereabouts?" "There is. It''s been reported that he was spotted heading toward the demon camp. We believe he might have sneaked through and passed through the rift into the demon realm." "The demon realm, huh? He is crazy for wanting to go to the realm of those crazies. Not my business, though¡ªI couldn''t care less. He''s a foreigner; he has plenty of lives to spare. Guess we will have to go with plan B to take him under our control. Condemn him as a blasphemer and tainted¡ªhis going to the demon realm isn''t so bad after all. It will make the narrative more convincing." "Should we really push him that far? He has two Supremes under him that can flatten us as easily as blinking," Bishop Kelly voiced his concern. "It''s fine. The Supremes can''t interfere with our world unless we disrespect them or offend them ourselves." "And touching the one they accepted as their patron isn''t doing that?" "Nah, I''m sure they''ll be happy we''re dealing with the reason for their disgrace. I don''t know what sorcery or trick he used to get them under him, but I doubt they''ll obey his commands or even care what happens to him. If they did, they should have shown up when he went to the demon realm to talk him out of that suicide mission." "Very well then. The blame is on you if this doesn''t go as planned." "We label him a tainted¡ªan SSS-class level tainted. I doubt the dragon gods will want to wage war with the priests of the Celestials. That''s why the Celestial Temple must get involved. Then, a capture order of the highest level will be issued. He''ll be captured, brought to the dungeon, and educated until he pledges allegiance to me. After that, his cleansing will be announced¡ªthe end. Quite an easy job." Prince Jason smiled brightly. "The jobs called ''easy'' are usually the ones that cause the biggest headaches," Bishop Kelly stated, unconvinced by the plan. But knowing Prince Jason and his near-perfect strategies, he couldn''t help but go along with it. Chapter 103 - CHAPTER 103: UNLOCKING POTENTIAL Brian, the Sword God, had been leveling up at a massive and fast pace. He felt extremely dissatisfied with himself¡ªhe had been unable to protect Elizabeth. Instead, he was the one who needed saving. She had almost lost her life because of him, just because he was weak. "Hey, slow down, man. You need to take it easy, or you''ll run out of stamina and jeopardize yourself," Stagnant Water called out to the distracted Sword God. But Brian was too far gone, his focus solely on getting stronger and killing demons to grow stronger. "More, more, more!!!" The desperation on his face was clear. Slashing, stabbing, spinning, and kicking, Brian''s concentration was at its peak. Truly, he felt like a war god. Stagnant Water watched in awe. "Wow, he''s this good? I guess all he needed was a little push to tap into his potential." For some reason, Stagnant Water was interested in the man Brian would become after finally achieving his potential. "Two behind, three from the side, six from the front, one two meters away from me, a demon hanging on the tree, ready to pounce." Brian''s brain was working at an extremely fast rate, anticipating every move a demon made. It was so fast it felt like he had premonitions, as if he could read the future. "The demon is going to swing its claw at my back in a sneak attack. Spinning to block will waste too much stamina. Moving sideways will cause the attack to hit the demon trying to attack from the front," Brian reasoned rapidly. His thoughts flowed so quickly it felt like time had slowed down. He sidestepped, the demon at the back unable to stop its momentum. The attack hit the other demon preparing to strike from the front. The demon was surprised, realizing Brian had dodged its sneak attack. Stagnant Water watched Brian''s beautiful movements. His technique was perfect, making only the necessary movements when needed. Brian was like a puppet master controlling the battlefield, predicting the demons'' moves so well it almost seemed like a scripted battle¡ªa play with Brian as the invincible main character. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Brian breathed hard, corpses of demons littering the ground. "Wow, that was refreshing to watch, Sword God. I even forgot we were a team and just stood here watching your beautiful display." Stagnant Water walked up to Brian and tapped his shoulder softly, admiration in his eyes. "Let''s go further. There''s no time to waste. We need to level up as fast as possible." "Hey, you need to take it easy, Sword God. You''re pushing too hard, and I strongly believe it''s going to hurt you if you keep this up. You need to recover your stamina," Stagnant Water tried reasoning with Brian, but Brian was too fixated on getting stronger to care. "I''m going ahead. Catch up when you''re ready," Brian stated, forcing his tired body up. The mental strain was great, but his resolve was stronger. He pressed forward. "Hah, a human. So it was you." A demon knight, level 50¡ªtwo levels ahead of Brian¡ªwalked toward him and Stagnant Water, its killing intent running rampant. "Don''t even bother trying to escape. I''ll make sure you suffer for killing my clan members." "Sword God, he looks like trouble. Do you have enough gas left to face this big guy?" Stagnant Water asked. "Hey! Where the hell are you going? We need to face him together! What happened to being a team, or do you just need me as a cheerleader?" Stagnant Water shouted at Brian, who was walking toward the demon knight, clearly intending to fight alone. "Ohhh, you think a weakling like you can fight me just because you killed a few demons? Arrogance leads to only one path¡ªdeath!" The demon knight moved at top speed, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. It swung its claw, aiming to slash Brian''s eyes, but Brian leaned his head back. The claw missed by an inch. "Tsk! Your instincts must be pretty good," the demon commented, stabbing its claws forward. But with a quick sidestep, Brian dodged again. He retaliated, thrusting his sword at the demon knight''s abdomen. The demon knight tried to stop its momentum, but it was too late. Brian''s sword stabbed deep, causing critical damage. "It seems I underestimated you," the demon knight muttered. It suddenly grew two extra arms and swung them diagonally in a cross, tightening its abdomen to prevent Brian from pulling his sword out in time and escaping its attack range. But with a backflip, Brian kicked the sword, driving it in deeper while dodging the attack. "Arrogant piece of shit! I swear I''ll kill you!" The demon knight screamed, its claws growing longer until they were the length of a sword¡ªthin and pointed like a rapier. "How can his claws be that long? Can he even use them?" Stagnant Water, once more relegated to a spectator, couldn''t help but ask¡ªthough he was the only one watching. The demon knight swung its elongated claws. The increased reach didn''t seem to reduce its force, giving Stagnant Water an answer to his question. Disarmed, Brian dodged the long claws with minimal effort, running straight at the demon knight until he got so close that the extended claws couldn''t properly reach him. Brian, now within striking distance, swung his arm for a punch. But suddenly, he stopped, planting his foot firmly on the ground. With precise footwork, he shifted his momentum sideways. "Tsk! I thought I had you," the demon knight muttered. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its claw bent unnaturally, stabbing at where Brian had been just moments ago. "Huh? You¡­ how dare you mock me!!" The demon knight screamed, realizing it had been fooled¡ªthe sword once embedded in its body was now in Brian''s hand. "How dare you mock me!" The demon knight was furious. Brian had read his intentions so well while faking his own that the demon felt utterly humiliated¡ªit was as if Brian were pulling his strings like a puppet master. Chapter 104 - CHAPTER 104: UNLOCKING POTENTIAL II Brian didn''t bother exchanging words with the demon knight, continuing his calculated attack. He blocked the claw with his sword while dodging the other with minimal movement once more. He moved closer to the demon knight¡ªtoo close for comfort¡ªand once again, the claws, like a coiling snake, bent toward Brian. Stagnant Water almost felt like Brian''s intention was to kiss the demon knight, but at the last minute, Brian bent down. The demon knight''s own claws stabbed into its own body, the speed and unexpectedness of the move catching it off guard. Seizing the moment, Brian propelled himself upward and swung his sword, creating a deep and long cut, the demon knight''s health dropping at an insane rate. The demon retracted his claws, his eyes bloodshot. He threw a kick at Brian, but Brian simply sidestepped, dodging the kick and swinging his sword once more, cutting into the demon''s back. The demon knight hissed in pain¡ªhe had decided against wearing armor today, simply going out for a leisure walk, and now that decision had come back to bite him. "Hah, I''m done playing with you. I guess it''s time I go all out," the demon knight growled, his killing intent overflowing. His grotesque form twisted even further¡ªhis eyes turned completely red, his horns extended longer, a tail sprouted from his hip, and wings unfurled from his back. He was on the brink of losing himself, but somehow, he held on, barely hanging by a thread. Yet, for some reason, he couldn''t take that final step into complete madness. "This time, you won''t be able to do shit," the demon knight declared, arrogance and pride oozing from him. The demon knight was from the Pride Clan of the demon world and had allowed himself to be tainted by his overwhelming sense of pride. Unlike Cumba, however, he hadn''t completely lost himself¡ªhe had gained extraordinary strength while maintaining his awareness. Brian frowned, sensing the drastic change. His instincts blared warning signals¡ªthe demon''s threat level had skyrocketed. Opening his mouth, the demon knight condensed a red beam, firing it at Brian. Brian dodged the attack, still running toward him. "Hey, isn''t this the time I interfere?" Stagnant Water asked, snapping out of his spectator mode. The aura emanating from the demon knight sobered him up, making it clear that he couldn''t afford to stand by anymore. Teleporting behind the demon, Stagnant Water swung his sword, aiming for a decisive strike. But strangely, the demon knight''s lower two arms twisted backward unnaturally, facing him like they had been reversed, blocking the attack effortlessly. Stagnant Water retreated a few steps, his eyes narrowing. "Hey, is that even possible?" he muttered, feeling like the demon knight was cheating. Brian lunged, thrusting his sword toward the demon''s abdomen. The demon knight blocked the strike with his other two arms, retracting his claws so they wouldn''t hinder him. But the attack never came¡ªBrian suddenly changed his target mid-strike, shifting from a thrust to the abdomen to a sudden stab at the unguarded chest. The demon knight growled in pain, moving his upper arms in an attempt to grab Brian''s sword, but Brian quickly kicked the demon''s calf, causing its knee to buckle. The demon knight fell to one knee. Stagnant Water, not letting the opportunity slip by, teleported next to the demon and delivered a spinning kick to his head, knocking it sideways. He then teleported back just in time to avoid the demon''s lower arms, which had tried to grab him. Brian capitalized on the moment, stabbing his sword deep into the demon knight''s neck¡ªcritical damage. The demon knight''s health dropped drastically, leaving him with only a third remaining. Brian knew he had to finish the battle quickly¡ªhis stamina was already at a dangerous low. He decided to unleash the sword skill he had copied from Commander Joshua, a move he could barely execute. "Grey Empire Imperial Sword Technique, Third Form¡ªDragon''s Fall!" he muttered, activating the technique. An illusory image of a wounded dragon falling from the sky materialized behind him. A thin sword aura sliced through the illusion and shot toward the demon knight with terrifying force. [Grey Empire Imperial Sword Technique: Dragon''s Fall ¨C A technique invented by the first emperor and hero of the human world, Grey, during his battle against the demon dragon. Deals 500% of the user''s total damage to all demonized beings.] "Huff... huff... huff..." Brian collapsed to his knees, his last attack completely draining the remainder of his stamina. The mental fatigue crashed down on him, a splitting headache threatening to knock him out. He dug his sword into the ground, using it to keep himself upright. "Wow, that was some crazy-ass attack. Honestly, you were badass today¡ªI never knew you had it in you," Stagnant Water complimented him, teleporting to his side. "This is not enough," Brian muttered, his breathing still heavy. "Slow down, will ya? I know you want to grow stronger fast, but you need to catch your breath while you can. I guess this is all for today¡ªwe should probably call it a day and get some rest. You especially," Stagnant Water declared, his tone leaving no room for argument. "But your last attack was crazy¡ª" Stagnant Water kept talking, but Brian wasn''t listening. A deep frown settled on his face¡ªsomething felt off. "Hey, what''s up with you? Don''t tell me you''re frowning because you still want to continue. Look at you, man, you look like you''ll pass out if we keep going," Stagnant Water pointed out. "Did you hear any system notification about defeating the demon?" Brian suddenly asked, his frown deepening. A moment of silence passed before realization struck Stagnant Water. "Shit... I didn''t," he muttered, immediately tensing up. BOOM! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Stagnant Water could react, a massive force sent him flying. "I''ll hand it to you¡ªyou''re good and extremely dangerous. I''d be dead by now if not for my friend here. So allow me to return the favor," the demon knight sneered, his gaze locking onto Brian, who was still struggling to recover. "I must say, you had it handed to you, Tail," another voice echoed. Another demon knight stepped forward¡ªthe one who had just sent Stagnant Water flying. "Now, where were we?" the demon knight smirked, his tone dripping with malice. Chapter 105 - CHAPTER 105: REAWAKENING Kite looked at Brian, a smug smile on his face. "It seems you no longer have the ability to continue our fight. I was kind of enjoying our little battle, but I guess this is where we draw the curtain." His claws elongated as he thrust his arm, planning to stab Brian, but Stagnant Water teleported at the last moment, blocking the attack. "Tsk, pest! Know your place," Tail growled, attacking Stagnant Water with his four arms. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stagnant Water felt the strain of defending against four arms while having to protect someone. He was barely holding up, his breath erratic. Boom! He was sent flying once more by the other demon knight. "I had everything under control, Kite," Tail growled. "You were wasting so much time, and time is essentially what we lack now. An order from Viscount Zert has been received, so let''s wrap this up quickly, shall we?" Kite refused to back down, insistent on fighting alongside Tail. "Very well then, this one''s mine," Tail pointed at Brian. "Guess I''ll have to go for that one," Kite smiled, running toward Stagnant Water, who forced himself to his feet. "That kick packed a lot of punch. You could have gone easy on me, man," Stagnant Water complained. "My bad. My mum demanded I never hold back against my enemy." "Wait, you have a mum?" Stagnant Water asked, honestly surprised. "Did I just come into this world from thin air?" Kite was getting pissed, already holding a grudge against Stagnant Water. "My bad, I thought you came from a tree as a fruit or underground. The thought of you having parents didn''t cross my mind. So you have a dad too? Did they ever try to eat you?..." Stagnant Water forced himself to shut up, blocking a kick from Kite. "What the hell, man?" "Say one more thing, and I swear I''ll bury you twelve feet below," Kite was extremely vicious and angry. The only thought in his head was to rip Stagnant Water apart. Kite moved like a cheetah, his speed overwhelming. Stagnant Water could barely react, dodging and teleporting purely on instinct. Even that required immense concentration from his already exhausted mind. Stagnant Water barely dodged the roundhouse kick thrown by Kite, then jumped to avoid the sweeping kick aimed at his legs, but he couldn''t avoid the kick that connected with his chin. Kite had used his hands as support on the ground to shift his weight while delivering the blow. Stagnant Water crashed to the ground once more, his HP dangerously low. He quickly teleported away from the ground just as Kite stomped on the spot where he had fallen. Stagnant Water reappeared beside Brian, blocking an attack from Tail, but was soon sent flying by Kite. "How dare you protect someone when you''re fighting against me?" Kite growled, feeling extremely displeased, believing Stagnant Water was looking down on him. "Hah," Stagnant Water got up once more, extremely tired. His stamina had somewhat recovered from drinking a stamina regeneration potion, but his mental fatigue was overwhelming, and there was no way to recover from it. "I guess my unbeaten streak ends today," he muttered, teleporting to Brian, still willing to make his final stand. "Stagnant Water, teleport away. I''ll cover you. We both don''t need to die foolishly. I know you can escape, but you''re staying because of me. I can''t afford to let us both die together," Brian tapped Stagnant Water''s shoulder, gripping his sword tightly, refusing to back down. "Tsk, trying to act cool. How lame," Stagnant Water stayed, unwilling to leave a comrade behind. "Two fools. You''re on your last leg, and yet you still believe you can fight against us?" Tail asked arrogantly. "You talk big for someone who was beaten even after boosting his strength. What do you think will happen now that you no longer have any boosts?" Stagnant Water shot back. "You bastard!" Tail shouted, charging at them. Supporting himself with his sword, Brian refused to cower. He knew the chances were slim, and he probably wouldn''t be able to put up much of a fight, but he still refused to back down and chose to fight to the bitter end. Brian blocked a kick from Kite with his sword, his arms feeling like petrified stone. But he pressed on, not showing a sign of pain on his face. Stagnant Water teleported behind Kite, stabbing at his unguarded back, but he was forced to teleport away before landing a hit, as Tail stabbed at him with his claws. "Oh, look what we have here! You only have two arms now? What happened to the others? I guess we weren''t the only ones tired," Stagnant Water observed. "Shut up!" Tail shouted, attacking Stagnant Water, who fluidly dodged. Kite attacked Stagnant Water at the spot he dodged to. Stagnant Water tried teleporting but realized he couldn''t¡ªhis stamina was insufficient. He braced himself for the hit, but a timely block by Brian saved him from Kite''s spinning kick. Brian''s hands were shaky, his brain extremely fatigued. He felt sore all over, his eyes demanding to close, but he forced himself to stay awake. The mental exhaustion was like a mighty ocean seeking to drown him, but he fought on. Stagnant Water, too, held on. The two of them defended against Kite and Tail together, moving in perfect sync. "I must hand it to you, you surely are strong. Perhaps this would have been an enjoyable match if you weren''t so tired, but we can''t wait for you to catch your breath. We have jobs to do, so let''s call it a day," Kite said, his legs glowing with a greenish hue. "This is it!!" he shouted, disappearing from Stagnant Water and Brian''s field of view. He reappeared in the sky, spinning rapidly, then threw a kick mid-air. Several energy balls shot toward Stagnant Water and Brian from the greenish glow. Stagnant water watched the energy balls falling towards them with a bitter smile on his face, accepting their end. Chapter 106 - CHAPTER 106: REAWAKENING II But Brian held his sword, still not giving up, despite the hopeless situation he was in. Boom!!!! The energy balls crashed onto the spot where Brian and Stagnant Water were standing, dust spreading, reducing visibility. "That should do it," Kite said, landing close to Tail. "Now, it''s time to fulfill the task we were given." "What task?" "Viscount Zert has ordered us to go on a discreet assassination mission and kill a king. His name is Edmund. We are to leave proof that it was the actions of the Grey Empire, causing a conflict between the humans and allowing them to fight among themselves. Once they weaken themselves, we take care of the rest." "That''s a solid plan, if I must say. I doubt that plan was the idea of Viscount Zert. There is no way that lazy Viscount could come up with that idea," Tail expressed his disbelief. "Indeed, a secret between the both of us¡ªit was suggested by the arrogant foreigner who controls arrows." "Oh, that arrogant human, acting all smug because he became a demon and is extremely strong." "Say what you must, Tail. He is arrogant, but he has the brains and power to back it up, unlike a certain Viscount. Anyway, it''s time to complete our task," Kite replied, both demon knights preparing to leave and find a Grey Knight they could use to create the false evidence. "Hey, it''s rude to walk away from someone you''re having a fight with," Brian said to the departing demon knights, the dust settling down, revealing a still-alive Stagnant Water and Brian. "How are you still alive?" Kite asked, the frown on his face speaking volumes. "Not gonna tell you. I''m under no obligation to do so," Brian said, running towards the demon knights. He swung his sword at Kite at an angle that made it difficult for Kite to use his legs to defend. Tail defended Kite with his claws, but Brian simply twisted his foot, spinning and shifting his weight. Utilizing the momentum, he turned sideways, cutting Tail, who was defenseless after protecting Kite. Kite tried using the opportunity to land an attack on Brian, throwing a spinning kick. Brian bowed his head, Kite''s kick missing. Brian cut the mid-air Kite, causing him to fall to the ground. Taking some steps back, Kite and Tail regrouped, wary looks on their faces. "What exactly is going on? He looks pretty sharp, far sharper than when he fought me before, and he doesn''t look tired like he was before. It''s almost as if he hasn''t fought us before and is just joining the fray," Tail couldn''t help but point out. "Let''s work together and teach the arrogant bastard some manners," Kite growled, his killing intent sharp, and the aura around him increasing. His legs became firmer, the knight armor he wore merging with his body, horns growing on his head, his eyes turning blood red, a chain appearing in his hand. He felt extremely angry; he wanted to rip apart anything in his path, but he held himself back, focusing all his wrath and anger on Brian. Tail, though, couldn''t enter Desire State like Kite had already done. Doing so might risk him losing himself. But he was still battle-ready, his concentration high. The fatigue he had felt evaporated away, an adrenaline rush taking over. His killing intent was high¡ªhe was determined to kill Brian, who had become a thorn in his side. "Guess it''s time for round three!" Kite shouted, rushing to attack Brian, Tail trailing behind him. He swung his chain, the chain moving like a snake seeking to wrap around its prey and crush him. The chain flew while curving until it made a 360¡ã around Brian, but before it could close in, Brian slashed the chain at its weakest point, causing it to break. Kite stared at his broken chain in shock. Tail ran towards Brian, swinging his claws over and over again, but Brian dodged each attack fluidly, making only minimal efforts while using Tail''s strength against him. "Wow," Stagnant Water, now more of a spectator, watched the brilliant battle, surprised but at the same time amazed at Brian''s ability to continue fighting. Moments before the energy balls crashed onto the spot where Brian and Stagnant Water stood, Brian held his sword, still not giving up, gripping it with hands that felt like lead and were heavy. But a system notification broke his concentration for a few seconds. [Congratulations! You have met the requirements. Your SSS-rank talent, Sword God, has evolved to EX-rank talent: Battle God!] The stamina drain and fatigue that Brian felt washed away like they had never been there. His mind felt clearer, and strangely, he knew the right timing to strike the energy balls, the right spot to hit to cause the most damage with the least amount of force. Steadying his arms, which finally felt light, he stood closer to Stagnant Water, cutting apart the energy balls that would cause damage to them while ignoring the ones that wouldn''t. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After ensuring their safety, he clicked the status window to check his talent. User: Sword God Title: Demon Slayer (Superior) Job: N/A Level: 50 (5,000,070/5,100,000 EXP) Health: 50,000 Strength: 39 Speed: 38 Stamina: ¡Þ Intelligence: 23 Constitution: 31 Free Attribute Points: 47 Talent: EX Rank - Battle God [You refused to give up on a fight, holding your sword and fighting to the very end. Despite facing adversaries stronger than you, you did not cower in fear.] ? Infinite Stamina: As the Battle God, you relish battles and will never retreat. Fighting infinitely is nothing but child''s play to you. Your stamina is infinite. You can never suffer physical or mental fatigue. ? Instincts: As a Battle God, you have gone through several battles, awakening instincts that are unrivaled in combat. You fight like someone who has seen the future, knowing all your enemies'' moves and predicting their actions. ? Fast Learner: A Battle God, while knowing so much, learns even more at a pace no one can match. You can copy any technique, sword skills, footwork, or any move you have seen for the first time in battle. Your stats determine the strength of the copied skill. (Unable to copy the skills of magicians or archers. Can only copy skills related to sword-like weapons.) Your sentence is understandable but could be clearer. Here''s a proofread version: (A/N: If you''re wondering why he has more free attribute points, it''s because the points he previously allocated to stamina became available again after gaining infinite stamina.) Chapter 107 - CHAPTER 107:BRIAN "Wow, your son is so talented. I wish mine could be like yours." "How did you train your son to be so lovely and kind-hearted?" "If only my son was half as good as yours, I would be the happiest mother in the world." "Wow, another award¡ªcongratulations! Must be pretty nice having such a talented son." "How can a child be this perfect? He is handsome, good in sports, music, and even academics. If my son had half of his qualities, I would definitely be the happiest mom in the world." Brian grew up being praised by everyone around him¡ªthe perfect child. That was what he was. His friends kept their distance, treating him like a divine being. They couldn''t even be called his friends. The way they looked at him, the envy in their eyes, spoke volumes. His teachers, his tutors, everyone in his surroundings created high standards and expectations for him. Not once did they believe that the word "impossible" existed in his dictionary. "Brian, it''s time to practice. You have a competition soon." His parents, for some reason, started changing the way they interacted with him. They were no longer the parents who cheered and encouraged him when he did something new or got a good grade. Instead, they became people who had great expectations, seeing it as obvious when he met them¡ªand even expecting him to go beyond them. From smiling and watching their child play beautiful notes on the piano, cheering him on and praising him, they became people who booked several lesson classes for Brian to improve. And anytime Brian surpassed a tutor, they simply found another. Brian couldn''t recall exactly when, but after winning his second national instrumental award¡ªalong with the several awards he had won in sports and academics¡ªhis parents began to change. The more awards he won, the more they expected from him, until they began shaping him into the perfect son people talked about. Brian felt bored and tired. Pleasing his parents, pleasing everyone, felt like a huge burden on his shoulders. He felt choked up and suffocated, but he couldn''t express how he felt to others. He was the perfect child, after all¡ªwhat could possibly make him feel suffocated? "Yo, Brian." Chris called out, giving the reading Brian a pat on the back before walking away. Chris was almost the opposite of Brian¡ªthe dumbest child in school, the weakest when it came to extracurricular activities, always being bullied by classmates and even teachers. Yet, his energy was always high. He never felt sad or cried, no matter how badly he was hit. Brian had gotten interested in Chris and had kept an eye on him. Several years passed, and it was the last day of high school. Chris had become Brian''s best friend. Unlike the others who worshipped him, Brian realized Chris didn''t have a shred of envy toward him. No¡ªChris actually had pity in his eyes when he looked at the practicing Brian. "So what are you planning to do? We have a few days left before saying goodbye to high school forever. Damn, I have to pull an all-nighter, read like a madman, and pass. Definitely don''t want to repeat a whole year," Chris complained while sipping his juice. "I can help you study. I''ll check my appointment list to see when I''m free," Brian offered, sipping his juice as well. "Thanks, man, but the last thing I want to do is add to your already tiring list. I wonder how you live like that¡ªa robot doesn''t work as hard as you," Chris complained. "I''m trying to make my parents proud and not disappointed, so I have to work harder." "Wow, every Tom, Dick, and Harry can be called parents now just because they gave birth to kids." "Hey! Don''t you dare insult my parents!" For the first time in their four years of friendship, Brian raised his voice, clearly displeased at his friend''s statement. "Never knew you had it in you to be angry. This is like the first time I''ve seen you raise your voice at someone," Chris commented, a sly smile on his face. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just hated the way you talked about my parents." "Meh, I always come out at the bottom of every session in school. I''m also untalented, yet my mom and dad still love me. They encourage me and make me feel loved. I study to repay their love¡ªI study to receive praise and encouragement from my parents. And thanks to you, I''ve been receiving that a lot." "No need to thank me, Chris. We are¡ª" "When was the last time your parents ever told you ''good job,'' Brian?" Chris cut Brian short, dropping the bombshell without mincing words. "I... it was..." "Probably years ago, right?" Chris finished Brian''s broken sentence. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," Brian muttered, his voice extremely low. "They''re just basking in the glory of being your parents, and it has gotten to the point where they probably just see you as an asset now¡ªto gain fame, wealth, and respect. My advice to you, Brian, is to break out from that system that''s caging your life. It''s alright to express yourself. You''re human. Keeping things bottled up causes more harm than good," Chris admonished, tapping Brian''s back in consolation. He wouldn''t tell Brian how to express himself¡ªthat wasn''t his place. The decision lay solely with Brian. "Come with me, Brian. There''s a place I''d like to take you to," Chris called out, still in his school uniform with his bag slung over his shoulder. "I can''t. I have violin practice in thirty minutes, and my parents will be picking me up any minute now," Brian replied. The bell rang seconds after Chris stood up, signifying the end of classes for the day. "That''s your choice. I''m not going to change your mind for you," Chris replied, continuing his walk, unbothered. Brian watched the retreating figure of Chris, weighing his options. A large part of him didn''t want to go, believing he would disappoint his parents. But then, there was the other part¡ªthe one that was extremely small and that he never knew he had¡ªthat wanted to go with Chris, wherever he was going. --- Chapter 108 - CHAPTER 108: HAVING FUN Young Brian considered Chris''s offer seriously. In the end, he decided to go along with Chris. Taking his bag, he ran in the direction Chris had taken until he caught up to him. "Mrs. Ray, it''s good to see you," the head teacher of Brian''s class warmly greeted Mrs. Ray, Brian''s mother. "Likewise. May I please know where Brian is? I couldn''t find him waiting for me like he usually does, so I thought he might still be in his class preparing for his forthcoming exams." "Likely, ma''am. He is the star of our school; having him as a student is a thing of joy. Please be patient, ma''am, I will request his presence now." "Thank you, Head Teacher," Mrs. Ray replied, a smile on her face. --- "Welcome to paradise, Brian!" Chris said, smiling sheepishly. "A gaming store?" Brian asked, amused. "Not just a gaming store¡ªparadise! Time moves three times faster inside that building than it does outside. Follow me and experience true bliss," Chris chuckled, walking into the gaming store. "Why do I feel like this is a bad idea?" Brian muttered, but he followed shortly behind Chris nonetheless. --- "Damn! How are you this good at the game, Brian? This is definitely unfair! You can''t be good at everything. I refuse to believe it. Let''s try a different game," Chris grumbled, refusing to be defeated by Brian in his domain. They had tried ten different games, and every time Brian either won against Chris or became the MVP when they were teammates. "Are you sure this is your first time?" Chris asked, clearly suspicious. "There is no point in lying about this," Brian replied. "Tsk, as straightforward as ever, Brian," Chris rolled his eyes, refocusing on his game. Hours had passed, and Brian remained hooked on the game. For the first time in a very long time, he was truly enjoying himself. That suffocating feeling had disappeared like it had never existed. "Well, I guess we should call it a day here, right?" Chris asked, checking the time. "Just one more round?" Brian requested, greatly surprising Chris. "Alright, just one round," Chris agreed, and both lads continued to enjoy themselves. --- "Wow, that was refreshing. I hate to say it, but it''s so fun having someone good on your team. We were like reapers, taking down our opponents. We should do this more often," Chris commented as they stepped out of the gaming caf¨¦. "Mum?" Brian was surprised to find his mother standing just outside the gaming caf¨¦¡ªwith police officers. "Brian? What were you doing? I''ve been worried sick. I thought something bad had happened to you," she said, rushing toward him to check on him. It was only then that Brian noticed the sky had darkened. Glancing at his watch, he was even more shocked¡ªit was past 6 p.m. already. "Told you time moves fast in there," Chris muttered, receiving dagger-like stares from Mrs. Ray. "I''m sorry for making you worry, Mum. It was honestly not my intention. I just wanted to have fun with my friend, Chris," Brian said, bowing his head apologetically. Chris kept his mouth shut, not wanting to aggravate the anger from Mrs. Ray any further¡ªbut sadly, he already had. "You know we had an appointment with Mr. Wells today, right? He was so displeased when I had to cancel it," Mrs. Ray spoke softly, though Chris could tell it was forced. He wisely chose not to point it out; he definitely wouldn''t risk making an enemy out of Brian''s mother. "I''m truly sorry, Mum. I''ll be more conscious next time," Brian bowed his head once more. "It''s fine, my son. Promise it won''t happen again," Mrs. Ray requested. "Mum, it won''t..." Brian tried to promise her, but recalling all the fun he had playing the game, he couldn''t bring himself to say it. The words stuck in his throat. "Dumbass!" Chris cursed Brian in his mind. "This is what happens when you roll with nerds," he thought, rolling his eyes. Brian was pathetic¡ªhe clearly needed to be taught a thing or two about lying. Mrs. Ray frowned as she observed her son''s hesitation. She felt extremely frustrated and annoyed but held it in, not showing her displeasure outwardly. "And he is?" Mrs. Ray asked, referring to Chris. "He is my friend. He brought me here to have some fun," Brian innocently replied. "Aaargghhhhh!!" Chris screamed inwardly, feeling the urge to pull his hair out¡ªor punch Brian in the face¡ªfor ratting him out so easily. Even his mother didn''t try to intervene. "I see," Mrs. Ray nodded. Chris could feel it¡ªhe was in for a load of trouble, thanks to his ever-so-na?ve friend. "Let''s go home then, Brian. I suppose playing games once in a while doesn''t hurt," she said, leading her son toward the car. Before leaving, she politely thanked and apologized to the police officers for their help. Signing a statement? Well, there are some things you simply don''t have to do when you''ve gained a certain level of fame, and this was one of them. --- The next day, as usual, Chris arrived at school¡ªnot too late, not too early¡ªand sat comfortably at the far end of the class, the perfect place for any man. "Chris, the principal wishes to see you," the head teacher informed him as soon as she entered the classroom. "What does he want from me?" Chris muttered, excusing himself from class. Knock knock The door was unlocked, and the principal stepped out of his office. "Good morning, sir. I was told you wanted to see me?" Chris asked. "Of course. Come in," the principal replied, allowing Chris inside. Chris felt a bad premonition. The principal''s face was stern, and his tone was tense. Chris knew the conversation was definitely not going to be a pleasant one. "A parent complained about you coercing her child and being a negative influence," the principal began. "Sir, all I did was¡ª" "Silence! I''m not done," the principal coldly cut Chris off. "This school does not tolerate students negatively influencing their peers," he continued. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Says the one who turned a blind eye while I was bullied," Chris retorted, already knowing that defending himself was probably out of the question. "How dare you speak when I didn''t allow you to!" the principal barked, annoyed at being challenged. Chapter 109 - CHAPTER 109: HEAVEN FALL "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Kite breathed heavily, extremely tired and struggling to catch his breath. "What the hell is going on? How is he still fighting like he''s perfectly fine?" he asked, bewildered. His desire state had already ended, its duration having been extremely long. "We need to escape. The longer we fight him, the greater our chances of dying," Tail said, scanning the surroundings for an opportunity to flee. He quickly relayed his plan to Kite¡ªescaping together had a higher chance of success than going alone. "None of you are escaping today," Brian said, walking toward them confidently. "That''s not for you to decide!" Kite shouted, charging at Brian. He wasn''t going to cower in front of him¡ªhe was of the mighty demon race. Kite launched a powerful kick at Brian, the force behind it dangerous. Brian easily dodged but wasn''t completely out of the danger zone, as Kite continued his relentless attacks, each strike flowing seamlessly like the perfect notes of a musical composition. Tail soon joined the fray, supporting Kite''s all-out assault with his claws. Brian blocked their attacks calmly, his facial expression unbothered, not an ounce of concern in his eyes. "Grey Empire Imperial Sword Technique: Annihilating Slash!" Brian swung his sword downward, a blue-colored aura emanating from its edge. In an instant, Kite''s legs were severed cleanly. > [Annihilating Slash: A sword strike invented by the first emperor of the Grey Empire, Emperor Grey, after gaining an epiphany during one of his childhood training sessions. Causes 200% of total attack (+100% more attack as a result of your talent). Cooldown: 4 hours.] Kite collapsed to the ground, his legs gone. His mind reeled¡ªone moment, he was attacking, and the next, he was lying on the ground, legless. Tail felt a chill run down his spine. It was only now that he fully realized how hopelessly outmatched they were against Brian, even with Kite by his side. "I might die¡­ No, I will die if I stay here! I have to leave!" Tail''s mind screamed in terror. Without a second thought, he turned and ran, abandoning Kite. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You bastard! Come back here, Tail! Don''t you fing betray me!" Kite roared, furious at his retreating ally. Betrayal burned through him like acid¡ªhe had ended up in this predicament because he chose to save Tail''s life, and now Tail had abandoned him without hesitation. "It''s alright. No need to be angry," Brian said, his voice eerily calm. "He''s only dug his grave and will be dying first." Brian raised his sword once more. "Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Heaven Fall." He spoke softly, but the moment his sword swung upward, the sky turned black. It felt like the apocalypse. An illusory sword sliced through an illusory miniature sun, yet the illusion felt horrifyingly real. The cut sun plummeted, its heat setting the entire forest ablaze. Tail, still fleeing, was forced to stop as he stared at the falling sun. His legs gave out, and he collapsed onto his back. "We''re doomed," Kite muttered weakly, already accepting his fate. --- Weeks earlier "Now, Sword God, I will be teaching you the sixth and final technique of our empire," Commander Joshua said during a training session with Brian. "It''s a technique taught only to knight commanders due to its lethality and wide-range destruction. Only the famous seventh technique surpasses it, but that can only be learned by the emperor himself." Brian bowed his head in gratitude. "Thank you for the honor, Commander." The thought of learning the Grey Empire''s final technique filled him with excitement. "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Joshua warned. "It''s extremely powerful, but its requirements are immense. Even I haven''t perfected it. In fact, I can''t even draw out half of its power." He turned serious. "This technique has one crucial requirement¡ªan enormous reserve of mental strength and stamina. Strength comes second. Now, watch closely." Commander Joshua gripped his sword tightly. "Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Heaven Fall!" He swung his sword upward, and a sword ray split a meteorite in two. The two massive halves plummeted, annihilating everything in their path. Brian remained unscathed¡ªCommander Joshua had already made the necessary arrangements to ensure his safety. Brian''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "So this is why you brought me to a remote location, Commander. Such insane destruction!" Joshua smirked. "I believe you''ve learned it. Now, show me what you''ve got." His face suddenly paled as he exhaled heavily. His breathing was labored. Brian frowned. "Are you okay, Commander?" Joshua nodded. "Yes, just experiencing the drawbacks of using the technique. My mental strength and stamina have been completely drained. That''s what I meant about its steep requirements. A day or two of rest should be enough for me to recover." Brian muttered in understanding. "Okay, Commander." He checked his skill tab and saw the newly acquired technique, thanks to his talent. >[Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Heaven Fall. Created by the first emperor of the Grey Empire, Emperor Grey, during the ''#+$!(## battle before he ascended to godhood. Attacks a heavenly body that falls and causes an attack equal to 500% of your stamina and strength stat, while completely draining your stamina and mental strength. Cooldown: 1 month.] A happy smile spread across Brian''s face. He couldn''t wait to try it out. "Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Heaven Fall!" He slashed upward. But unlike Commander Joshua''s devastating meteorite strike, Brian''s sword slash merely cut an extremely small stone. The tiny rock plummeted and caused great damage, but compared to Joshua''s destruction, it was a mere flicker of power. The affected area was minuscule in comparison. Joshua chuckled. "Well, that wasn''t so bad for a first try. Not everyone can even learn this technique¡ªit''s extremely difficult to master. Only five people know it right now. You make the sixth." His voice turned thoughtful. "Compared to the destruction caused by the first emperor, when he used his version¡ªhe literally brought down a sun the size of this world¡ªmine is also a far cry. So you should be proud of¡ª" Brian could barely hear Joshua''s words. A piercing headache exploded in his skull. His vision blurred. His stamina bottomed out. His body went weak. Then, everything went dark. Brian collapsed, unconscious. Chapter 110 - CHAPTER 110: EPIC HEAVENLY FEAT Brian woke up, finding himself in reality¡ªto his surprise. The last thing he remembered was trying out the new skill he had learned. Checking the date, he discovered he had been asleep for three whole days. Then, the hunger hit him, forcing him to prepare a meal for himself, wash up, and tidy his home before going back to his room to log into the game. Logging into the game, Brian was surprised to find himself on a bed. After completing a check-up from the imperial healers, he went to see Commander Joshua. "You''re finally back. It seems the technique is too great for you to handle. You should avoid using it¡ªno matter what¡ªuntil you believe you can withstand the burden of the attack," Commander Joshua advised him. Brian watched the miniature sun falling from the sky. It was a far cry from the small rock that had fallen weeks ago when he first used the attack. This time, he didn''t feel weak or fatigued¡ªmentally or physically¡ªlike he had before. [Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Heaven Fall. Created by the first emperor of the Grey Empire, Emperor Grey, during the ''#+$!(## battle before he ascended to godhood. Cuts a miniature sun, causing it to fall and lay waste to the area around it (upgrades as your strength increases). It is an improved technique with no drawbacks. The lethality of the attack can be reduced, and it does not harm those deemed as allies. Cooldown: 6 hours.] "Thought as much," Brian muttered. He had expected the technique to be different. After all, he had infinite stamina¡ªusing the original version of the technique would likely lead to the destruction of the entire universe. The system had scrapped that part while upgrading it in other ways. Now, the technique''s power could increase as his strength stats grew. The cooldown had been drastically reduced from a month to just six hours, and what once affected everyone¡ªboth allies and foes¡ªcould now target only enemies. Stagnant Water watched the miniature sun falling in awe. He was speechless, unable to utter a single word. It felt like time had stopped, only resuming when the sun landed. The only thing Stagnant Water could see was white light¡ªno sound, just light. For several seconds, silence reigned, and then came a deafening explosion, like a detonated nuclear warhead. Both Brian and Stagnant Water instinctively shut their eyes. The light was extremely bright¡ªthough it didn''t blind them or destroy their retinas, thanks to the system, it was still uncomfortable, forcing them to close their eyes for a moment. When they finally reopened them, the scene before them was nothing short of madness. They stood inside an enormous crater, so deep it seemed bottomless. The ground beneath them radiated intense heat. The forest they had been in? Gone. The demon knights they had been fighting? Also gone. "...Okay, that was overkill," Brian laughed uncomfortably. [Congratulations! You have killed a level 54 demon knight!] [EXP gained.] [Congratulations! You have killed a level 57 demon knight!] [EXP gained.] [Congratulations! You have killed a level 50 dire wolf.] [EXP gained.] [Congratulations! You have killed a level 39 golden viper.] [EXP gained.] [Congratulations! You have killed a level 26 demon.] [EXP gained.] [...] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] Brian and Stagnant Water were bombarded with countless system notifications. Annoyed, they quickly turned them off. "Crazy¡­ I think we just found the perfect way to level up! Well¡­ guess not," Stagnant Water muttered, his enthusiasm dying the moment he looked at the crater they were standing in. "How many times did you level up? I gained 20 levels. What about you, Stagnant Water?" Brian asked. "Hmm? 15 times. Strange¡­ I have some extra EXP stored, but I still can''t level up. It seems to be related to my achievement," Stagnant Water replied, deep in thought. [Congratulations! You have achieved an epic heavenly feat!] [You have changed the geography of the world while destroying an extremely large number of lives.] [Warning! You have piqued the interest of the First Hero, Grey! Be careful¡ªhe is watching you!] [Warning! The God of War is interested in you and is watching you!] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Warning! The Demon of Wrath gazes at you with interest!] [Warning! The Goddess of Earth is enraged by your actions and warns you to restrain your use of the skill!] [Warning¡­!] More notifications flooded Brian''s system, overriding his attempts to disable them. [World Announcement!! Congratulations to player Sword God for accomplishing an epic heavenly feat!] [World Announcement!! Congratulations to player Sword God for accomplishing an epic heavenly feat!] [World Announcement!! Congratulations to player Sword God for accomplishing an epic heavenly feat!] The entire player base erupted into a frenzy. The last time a world announcement had been issued¡ªaside from event notifications¡ªwas during the creation of guilds. The last time an individual had received such recognition was in the early days of the game. "Sob! I''ve been playing with my life¡­ Someone else has joined the achievement squad, and here I am¡ªstill struggling to defeat a level 2 slime alone," a random player lamented after hearing the announcement. "Unable to solo a level 2 slime? Troll spotted. Don''t infect me with your trolling, please. I know I''m trash, but you? You''re beyond trash, mate," another player replied. Soon, Sword God''s achievement became the hottest topic in Apocalypse. Everyone was talking about it. But the one being praised and discussed wasn''t happy at all. He had too many gods and powerful beings watching him now, and that was deeply unsettling. --- Status Window User: Sword God Title: Monarch of Destruction (Epic Heavenly) Job: N/A Level: 70 (7,000,000 / 7,100,000 EXP) Health: 70,000 Strength: 39 Speed: 38 Stamina: ¡Þ Intelligence: 23 Constitution: 31 Free Attribute Points: 117 Talent: Ex Rank - Battle God --- Brian checked his status window and immediately noticed some changes. First, his title had been upgraded from Demon Slayer to Monarch of Destruction. But more surprising was his job¡ªhe was no longer registered as a knight. He hadn''t noticed it before, but now that he was paying attention, it was clear. Checking for the reason, he discovered that it was due to his talent. His talent had forcefully removed him from being a knight, refusing to acknowledge that he was serving under another¡ªespecially a mere man. Even more shocking, Brian realized he could never be a knight again unless he chose to forgo his talent entirely. --- Chapter 111 - CHAPTER 111: ROGUE KNIGHT [Your Ex-rank talent disdains having its master serve someone else. All pledges, vows, and contracts that bind the user to others are abolished by your talent.] Brian was intrigued. His talent had nullified his knighthood as well as the restrictions placed on him to prevent him from betraying or abandoning the empire. Brian felt sad, though. He had grown attached to the empire, Commander Joshua, the other knights, and the Ice Princess. "Guess I will continue to be a knight despite my talent forcing me not to be one." "Come on, don''t be a fool. I''ve never seen someone enjoy working as a slave just because he''s in love. Snap out of it," Stagnant Water said, looking at Brian in surprise. Brian had filled him in on his talent, and Stagnant Water was extremely surprised to learn that talents could be reawakened. "This is a discovery of a lifetime. I wonder what the criteria are for my own talent to be upgraded. Having infinite stamina like you might as well make me super OP¡ªteleporting wherever I want spontaneously without worrying about my stamina." "Give up on that, bro. That might not be what you gain after reawakening," Brian advised, trying to keep his friend''s hopes from getting too high or fixated on one possibility. "With my reawakened talent, I can finally try to catch up with Nemesis and Kyle," Brian muttered, clenching his fist. For Nemesis, it was pure admiration and the will to surpass him out of respect. But Kyle? He wanted to pay him back for everything he had done¡ªfor endangering Elizabeth''s life as well as hurting him. Brian recalled his fight with the demon knights. It felt as though he had experienced countless battles beforehand. Tactics, battle instincts, combat prediction, and techniques flooded his mind, almost as if he had practiced and mastered them over countless years. The thought made him frown. How was he able to know these things when he never did before? Unless Nemesis was right, and Apocalypse wasn''t just a game... Don''t be surprised that he was thinking this way¡ªthe government had muddied the waters, making it difficult for people to outright believe Nemesis. Only a very few gamers did. "Chris... what if Nemesis was right, and Apocalypse wasn''t just a game? Maybe we can find a way to heal you," Brian spoke softly to Stagnant Water. Stagnant Water looked into Brian''s eyes, silence stretching between them for several seconds. "I told you, Brian, we can''t talk about this. It''s not your fault, so stop holding onto guilt. I''ve accepted my fate. Besides, thanks to VR games, I get to enjoy my life," Stagnant Water said, forcing a smile. But Brian, ever perceptive, noticed the sadness in his voice. "Alright, I''m sorry for bringing it up," Brian said, trying to ease his friend''s heart. But deep down, he promised himself that he would help Stagnant Water no matter what. "I guess I have to have a conversation with Nemesis," Brian thought to himself. "Let''s get out of here. Staying in this crater any longer is starting to creep me out," Stagnant Water muttered. Holding onto Brian, they teleported out of the crater. "Sigh, just one teleportation, and I''m already out of gas. I really wish I had your infinite stamina," Stagnant Water grumbled, while Brian shook his head, unable to say anything to his friend. --- ****** "You are sure of it?" Emperor Augustus asked the knight delivering the message. "Yes, my lord. The bond binding Knight Sword God has been broken. We believe he has defected from the knighthood," the knight reported. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hah, and here I thought I could trust at least one foreigner. How annoying. Investigate the situation. If he has truly defected, place a bounty on his head and mark him as a rogue knight," Emperor Augustus commanded. "Yes, my lord," the knight responded before taking his leave. "What do you have to say about this, Commander Joshua?" Emperor Augustus asked, his voice chilling. "Tackling the demons is already bad enough, but now your favorite student is defecting? You''d better find a solution before I get angry. I still haven''t forgotten the death of my son," the emperor warned. "I will be sure to bring him back to the empire, my lord. I''m sure this is just some misunderstanding," Commander Joshua said with a bow before taking his leave to begin the search for Brian. --- ****** "Those two foolish demon knights... dying without accomplishing their goal. I wish I could kill them a thousand times over," Viscount Zert cursed, infuriated by Tail and Kite''s failure. If he had known they didn''t even die because of the mission but because Tail decided to pick a fight, he would have likely coughed up blood in frustration. "This is why I advised you to create backup plans. They didn''t accomplish their goal, but the backup knights did. Now, we sit back and watch the chaos unfold," Kyle said, lounging comfortably in his chair while Jessica sat close by. "Indeed. I guess I owe you one this time," Viscount Zert muttered. "Any news on the player who crossed into the demon realm?" Kyle asked. "None. Earl Kodiac has forbidden me or anyone else from alerting those in the demon realm about the intruders," Viscount Zert replied. "And why is that? I''m sure it would be better to report it," Kyle questioned. "Earl Kodiac has ordered otherwise. Only a fool would defy him. I have just one life, and I''m not risking it over something so trivial. Besides, they''ll die soon enough. Our realm is filled with many dangerous and powerful beings¡ªI don''t see how they''ll survive." "Only a fool underestimates his enemies," Kyle sneered. "Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" Viscount Zert shot him a glare. "Relax. I''m just stating a fact¡ªsomething all war leaders know, except demons, sadly. Underestimating your enemies is the fastest way to dig your own grave. Well, since there''s nothing fun left to do here, we''ll be on our way. Keep me informed about our little plan or any news concerning the player," Kyle said as he stood and left with Jessica. Viscount Zert watched them go. "I would have killed that arrogant brat if he weren''t so useful. Once I win this war, I''ll make sure to take his head for speaking so insolently to me," he muttered coldly. Chapter 112 - CHAPTER 112: UNFAIR DECISION Chris was extremely bitter. The same principal who had turned a blind eye when he was being bullied was now speaking about the school authorities'' great disdain for those who affected the lives of other students. "How dare you talk back to me? With such a character, I''m not surprised by the accusations laid against you," the principal said coldly. "Accusations? Taking a friend to have some fun in a gaming shop has become a crime? That guy has been working all his life, pleasing old geezers like you. Have you ever thought about how he felt? How suffocating it was for him? ''He''s the perfect child; he will bring our school to greatness''¡ªthat''s all that ever filled your heads. Take, take, and take¡ªyou keep taking from him, never offering him any comfort." "Shut up! Don''t you dare lecture me, you fool!" the principal lashed out. "A failure like you could never understand the great destiny awaiting Brian. All we are doing is helping him reach his potential and surpass his limits, and we won''t let a failure like you destroy that glorious destiny." The principal was fuming. He despised the audacity of the boy standing before him. "I''m the bad egg, I''m dumb, I''m bad at everything. But at least I don''t have to be suffocated by old geezers like you," Chris muttered, further enraging the principal. "I''m not here to debate with a kid like you. I called you here to relay the verdict of the school authorities. Chris Green, you are expelled from this school with immediate effect. You are no longer welcome here, and here''s a sound piece of advice: stay as far away from Brian Ray as you can. There won''t be another warning. You are dismissed," the principal declared without a shred of pity. "You can''t do this, Principal! Expelling me just because I took him to a gaming store? How is that even fair?" Chris screamed, tears rolling down his cheeks. He had expected severe punishment, but expulsion had never crossed his mind. "Silence! That is the decision of the school authorities, and it cannot be revoked. Take your things and leave before the end of the day. I wouldn''t want to have to force you. Now, get out of my office!" the principal yelled. A ringing noise filled Chris''s ears. Feeling dizzy, he wasn''t even sure where he was anymore. His stomach churned. Expulsion? Just like that? Because he took his friend to have fun? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just how much did these adults hate the idea of Brian enjoying himself? Standing up, he felt his legs go weak, but clenching his fists, he walked out of the office. He had been bullied by classmates, mocked by teachers, and now, the school was throwing him out as if he had never mattered. All because he wasn''t smart. All because he wasn''t good at sports or music. All because his parents weren''t rich. Chris walked into the classroom, his head hung low. The entire class fell silent. Even the teacher stopped speaking. Everyone watched as Chris walked toward his seat, curiosity gnawing at them. Some of his classmates¡ªhis bullies¡ªlooked at him with disdain. The only eyes filled with concern were Brian''s. But to Chris, none of that mattered anymore. He packed his books and walked out of the class. "Good riddance! The pauper finally decides to leave. Finally, we can breathe fresh air and not the stink of poverty," Jared, the class bully, sneered loudly. Laughter erupted from the students. Chris didn''t care. They had won. The unfair world had won against him. Brian stared at Chris''s retreating figure, concern filling his heart. He had an inkling of why Chris was leaving, but he was too scared to accept the truth. He didn''t want to believe his parents had a hand in this. A decision he would regret in the future. Brian bowed his head, unable to defend his friend. It hurt, but he was too afraid to speak up. This was one of those moments when he wished he was as bold as Chris. Chris left the class and, soon after, the school. Finding a secluded spot, he sat down. Tears rolled down his cheeks. He had acted brave in front of the principal. He had pretended the bullying, the insults, and the mockery didn''t affect him. But now, he couldn''t pretend anymore. The tears fell freely. "Maybe if I hadn''t talked back, I wouldn''t have been expelled¡­" Chris whispered to himself. But deep down, he already knew the truth. Accepting it just hurt more than he had expected. "I shouldn''t have taken him to the gaming caf¨¦. Why do I have to suffer? Why?!!" he cried out. "All I did was let him have fun. I did absolutely nothing wrong! But I''m the one being punished. Just because my parents are poor? We didn''t choose that! Just because I''m dumb? Do they think I enjoy getting bad grades? I study hard! I fucking study hard! Is it my fault that I struggle? "These damn adults¡­ these crazy teachers¡­ They smile and call the smart ones their students while wishing students like me would just disappear!" Chris screamed, crying like a pitiful child. His heart shattered over and over again. He cried for several minutes, his eyes reddened and swollen. Like a zombie with no purpose, Chris walked home, dreading the look on his parents'' faces when he told them what had happened. --- "Dad?" Chris called out in surprise as he stepped inside. His father was home. That wasn''t normal. His father''s boss was a cruel employer¡ªhe never tolerated workers missing a day. "What are you doing at home, Dad? You aren''t sick, are you?" Chris asked, his expulsion momentarily slipping from his mind. "Oh, my boy, you''re home too?" Mr. Green said. He lowered his gaze, his face filled with sorrow. "I''d like to return that question to you. Why are you at home?" A dreadful feeling settled in Chris''s chest. He didn''t want to believe it. But deep down, he already knew. Chapter 113 - CHAPTER 113: NAIVE SWORDSMAN "Believe me, bro, this is a bad idea," Stagnant Water tried to dissuade his friend from going to the capital of the Grey Empire. His voice was filled with frustration, his arms folded as he stared at Brian, who was already preparing for departure. "We have to warn them about the plans of the demons. If we don''t, there could be an internal war between humans, and we might lose everything," Brian replied, his tone firm with determination. "Great. And in exchange for doing the right thing, you might just get arrested as a rogue knight. What are the odds you''ll even get to speak before being thrown into a dungeon?" Stagnant Water scoffed. He had played enough games to know that walking into a kingdom uninvited, especially after defying authority, was never a wise move. Brian sighed but didn''t waver. "I don''t care about the risks. If we don''t act now, the empire might fall for the demons'' tricks, and countless innocent people will die." Seeing that his friend was unwavering, Stagnant Water groaned. "Damn it, fine! But if we end up rotting in a dungeon, I''ll haunt you as a ghost in every game you ever play." Brian chuckled at that, but the tension still weighed heavily on both of them. Without further argument, they mounted their horses and rode toward the capital, their minds filled with uncertainty. --- "My Lord, Sword God has returned¡ªwith a companion," a knight informed the emperor, bowing low. "Good. Bring him to me. I wish to hear what he has to say," Emperor Augustus responded in a deep, authoritative voice. "Yes, my Lord." The knight turned on his heel and left the grand hall to fulfill his duty. When Brian and Stagnant Water entered the imperial courtroom, the air was thick with formality and tension. The emperor sat on his golden throne, his wives seated on one side, while his ministers stood in disciplined ranks on the other. All eyes were on them. "My Lord," Brian said respectfully and instinctively bent his knees, but before he could fully kneel, a sharp alert flashed in his vision. [Warning!! Your talent disdains you serving under another. Kneeling will result in forfeiting your talent.] Brian frowned at the sudden system warning and immediately stopped himself from lowering any further. This small hesitation did not go unnoticed by the audience. Stagnant Water, sensing the shift in atmosphere, muttered under his breath, "We are so screwed." "Have you forgotten your training as a knight? Or do you need a reminder?" The Minister of War''s voice boomed through the courtroom. "When standing before the emperor, you kneel and pay your respects!" Brian clenched his fists but kept his voice calm. "Forgive me, my Lord, but I am unable to bow. Doing so would cost me greatly." The room erupted in murmurs, some filled with confusion, others with indignation. "You dare say something so presumptuous before His Majesty?" The Minister of Internal Affairs sneered. "Such arrogance!" "That was not my intention," Brian responded quickly. "I mean no disrespect, but I truly cannot kneel. Please, forgive me." The emperor, who had been silently observing the exchange, finally spoke, cutting through the noise with a single question. "Why have you come?" Brian exhaled, feeling the tension in his shoulders, and immediately relayed what he had learned. "We fought against a group of demon knights before coming here. During the battle, they revealed a plan¡ªone designed to spark conflict between your empire and other kingdoms." A shadow of interest flickered across the emperor''s face. "And what is this plan?" "They intend to assassinate a king from another kingdom and frame your empire for the crime, my Lord," Brian revealed. The courtroom fell into a stunned silence. Even the emperor''s wives, who usually remained detached from military matters, exchanged wary glances. The ministers whispered among themselves, their faces contorted in disbelief and concern. No one expected demons to resort to deception over sheer brute force, but then again, demons were never known to play fair. The emperor, however, showed little reaction. "And that is all you have come to say?" he asked, his voice devoid of any notable emotion. Brian hesitated for a fraction of a second before nodding. "Yes, my Lord." The emperor leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Very well, then. Allow me to ask you a question¡ªare you still a knight of this empire?" Brian felt his stomach tighten. He already knew where this was going. "Forgive me, my Lord, but due to the nature of my talent, I cannot bow or serve under another." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavy silence fell upon the room. Then, in a slow, cold voice, the emperor spoke again. "You foreigners think of me as some joke, don''t you?" His voice, once calm, grew harsh. "First, that arrogant one refused to pay his respects, claiming to be some self-proclaimed god. And now here you are, spouting nonsense about ''talents'' and disobedience." The temperature in the room seemed to drop. "Knights! Throw them in the dungeon!" At the emperor''s command, the armored guards immediately stepped forward, surrounding Brian and Stagnant Water. Brian''s heart pounded. He didn''t expect this reaction. "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?" he asked, trying to remain calm. "What''s going on is that he wants us arrested!" Stagnant Water hissed. "I told you this was a bad idea, but you wouldn''t listen!" The emperor''s gaze was sharp as steel. "I will not allow someone proficient in my empire''s techniques to abandon their duty as a knight and walk free. Perhaps some time in the dungeon will remind you of your place." The guards advanced, their weapons gleaming under the grand chandeliers. "Sword God, we have to break the encirclement," Stagnant Water whispered urgently, drawing his sword. "You attack, and we run. That''s the only way out of this mess!" "No!" Brian said firmly, raising his hands in surrender. "We can''t attack! This is just a misunderstanding. Fighting back will only make things worse!" Stagnant Water nearly dropped his sword in disbelief. "You naive fool! Aaarghh! Hanging out with you will be the death of me!" But in the end, he had no choice. He reluctantly followed Brian''s lead, raising his hands as well. Escape was impossible now. Without Brian''s cooperation, fighting their way out was just wishful thinking. As the guards moved in, shackling them in enchanted restraints, Stagnant Water sighed in resignation. "This is going to suck." Brian, despite his composed expression, could only wonder how badly he had just screwed up. Chapter 114 - CHAPTER 114: ASSASSINATION ATTEMPT "Hah, I hate annoying tasks like this. Let''s just get on with it and take a good ol'' nap. I deserve it," Demon Baron Slit complained. "You say any more, and I might have to just kill you. Your complaining is beginning to infuriate me," Baron Jait shot a glare at Slit, his patience wearing thin. His ears were beginning to hurt from the countless complaints by Slit. "So, what''s the plan, Jait?" Baron Slit asked, his tone laced with boredom. "Simple. I shapeshift into one of those human knight commanders and discreetly draw the attention of those annoying guards while you sneak in and accomplish the task given to you. Those damn knights should be here, but it seems we can''t count on them. We''ll proceed as instructed," Baron Jait said, his form shifting as his muscles contorted and his skin rippled. Within moments, he had taken on the exact appearance of Commander Joshua. Without another word, he sneaked into Valeria Castle. Demon Baron Jait moved like a silent shadow, his stealth nearly impossible to detect. Baron Slit, on the other hand, scaled the castle walls with ease, slipping through the dim corridors until he reached the personal chamber of King Edmund. "Sigh, he sleeps so comfortably. Must be a damn fine bed he''s got there. Wish I could just take a few hours of shut-eye on it, but Jait would most likely have my head if I did," Slit muttered, rubbing the back of his neck as he approached the unguarded king. King Edmund slept peacefully, unaware of his pending doom. "Tsk. You dare to sleep peacefully while I work my ass off," Slit complained to the sleeping man. "To think Earl Kodiac agreed to this plan... but I must admit, the plan is solid. Human, be grateful to be fed the seed of the Demon God," Baron Slit muttered, pulling out a wriggling seed that seemed almost alive. The grotesque object pulsed in his palm as he forced it into King Edmund''s mouth, holding the sleeping monarch down to prevent him from making any noise. "Quite an easy job, actually. Pathetic defense," Slit scoffed. "Well, that''s that." He swiftly exited through the window, scaling down the castle wall before vanishing into the night. Jait, having received the signal from Slit, made his move. He approached the king''s bedroom, ensuring that he was seen by a guard before stepping inside. "You there! Stop!" The guard shouted, alerting others as he ran towards the room. The unfortunate guard barely had time to react before Jait disposed of him with a clean strike. As the others arrived, their expressions twisted with shock upon recognizing the perpetrator¡ªCommander Joshua of the Grey Empire. "Fucking Grey Empire... To think you''d try to assassinate our king even while we wage war against the demons. We were fools to form an alliance with snakes like you," Greyjoy, the commander of Valeria''s army, snarled. He clenched his fists in rage, taking in the gruesome sight of fallen knights littering the floor. The supposed culprit, standing with a cold, unreadable expression, made his blood boil. Jait stared at the furious commander, unfazed by his outburst. With calculated movements, he turned, intending to finish off the king. His sword gleamed under the dim torchlight as he aimed for Edmund''s heart. "Not on my watch!" Greyjoy roared, moving with inhuman speed to block the attack. "Tsk, I failed," Jait muttered, realizing that further engagement would be pointless. Without hesitation, he leaped through the castle window, disappearing into the night. "After him!!" Greyjoy commanded, his instincts screaming that Commander Joshua¡ªno, the imposter¡ªwould not simply fall to his death. "What''s going on?" King Edmund groggily woke, rubbing his eyes as the chaos around him registered. "Your Majesty, I''m glad you''re unharmed. Grey Empire sent a commander to assassinate you," Greyjoy informed him grimly. "What?! Those damn bastards! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted that damned snake! Send a message to King Arthur and the other rulers. The Grey Empire must answer for this!" King Edmund thundered, his fury shaking the room. ****** "My lord, there is disturbing information that demands your urgent attention," the Minister of External Affairs spoke hesitantly, standing before Emperor Augustus''s chambers. Waking the emperor from his slumber was no small risk¡ªone wrong move, and he could lose his head. "What is so urgent that you dare wake me? Speak," Emperor Augustus''s voice was thick with irritation. "King Edmund has sent a message demanding an explanation for an attempted assassination on his life. He claims it was the doing of Commander Joshua," the minister explained nervously, his palms sweaty as he kept his head low. Emperor Augustus frowned deeply. "So, the demons made their move already, huh? No need to waste time on the demands of a weak king. We will discuss this matter in the morning. I will pardon you this time for disturbing me, but there will not be a next time." The minister swallowed hard. "My lord, I''m afraid the situation is direr than that." Emperor Augustus''s gaze sharpened. "And what exactly makes the situation so dire? Do you think I should worry over a single kingdom I could crush at any moment?" "No, my lord. Forgive me, but that is not what I meant. King Edmund is not the only one demanding answers. King Arthur has also accused us of an assassination attempt on his life, claiming our knights were responsible." The emperor''s frown deepened. This was not a simple matter. Warring with those two kingdoms was troublesome enough, especially with the ongoing war against the demons. "Very well. Send a message to them explaining the situation. We are being played." "Forgive me, my lord, but it is far more complicated than that..." The minister''s voice wavered. "King Richard and King Adam have been assassinated. Their commanders have also pointed fingers at us. Chief Krain, the Elf Queen, and the Beast Queen were also attacked. They all believe it to be our doing." "What?!" Emperor Augustus''s rage erupted like a storm. His veins bulged as his hands clenched the silk sheets of his bed. "To think they would create so many enemies against us at once... There''s no way we can wage war on all of them." The realization settled like a lead weight in his gut. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Inform every minister and commander! We need to discuss this immediately!" "At once, my lord!" The minister bowed hastily before rushing out of the emperor''s chambers, his heart pounding from the sheer tension in the air. Chapter 115 - CHAPTER 115: DEMON HUNTERS(ORIGIN) Scarlett followed closely behind the demon hunter commander. Both parties preferred the prevailing silence, neither eager to talk to the other. The commander led Scarlett to their hideout¡ªan underground mini-city populated by beings of half-demon races. The half-demons stared at Scarlett, clearly unwelcoming of her presence in their dwelling. Scarlett remained behind the commander, unfazed by the judging and interrogating eyes of the city''s inhabitants. "Greetings, Commander. Pardon me, but may I know who the lady is?" a brave demon hunter asked. "Who I am is none of your business," Scarlett replied coldly, making no effort to spare his pride. She would treat hostility with equal hostility. She wondered if her brother''s character was rubbing off on her. "You¡ª!" The demon hunter was stunned by her sharp remark. He quickly regained himself, his glare seething with fury strong enough to melt an iceberg. "Enough, Gendry. She isn''t an enemy spy. You can relax your suspicion. Gather the rest of the captains; we will be having a meeting soon," the demon hunter commander, Aquarius, intervened, preventing an escalation. "Yes, Commander," Gendry replied, bowing his head before walking away to carry out his orders. Gendry was a half-demon, half-Trent demon hunter¡ªa captain of the demon hunters, second only to the commander. He was proud and arrogant, possessing the appearance of a demon, though his skin was made of wood. Unlike the majority of half-Trents, who bore a more tree-like appearance¡ªmaking them slow and highly vulnerable to fire¡ªGendry looked more demon than Trent. His woody skin was exceptionally resistant to flames, making him one of the strongest captains among the demon hunters. But like many powerful people, Gendry allowed his strength to get to his head, fueling his arrogance. He strongly believed himself to be second in command after the commander, which led to his deep resentment toward Azrael, who was highly favored by Aquarius. Scarlett sat comfortably on one of the available seats, the demon hunter commander sitting across from her. "Since coming here, I have only seen half-demons¡ªnot a single being of just one race. I''ve been curious about that. Also, why exactly are you all demon hunters?" Scarlett asked the old man, believing now was the time to gather information from the demon-elf. "The answers to your questions are intertwined. I suppose I should tell you a little story before every captain arrives. "A long time ago, when the rift between the demon realm and the world of other races first opened, demons were not considered enemies. Although not openly accepted, they were tolerated. No race knew of the demons'' true evil and malicious nature, so they welcomed them. "Due to the mingling of different races, some demons genuinely grew attached to other beings¡ªfalling in love and starting families. While such unions were uncommon, they weren''t forbidden. That was until the first war between demons and the other races erupted¡ªa racial war where every faction fought for supremacy and control of the world. "It was an era of war, violence, and lawlessness, until the first hero, Grey, single-handedly ended the battle. He drove the demons back to their realm, split the world into continents, and effectively separated the races, restoring peace. "But you see, the demons became fascinated by Grey''s strength and abilities. After much investigation, they discovered that Grey was the son of the Celestial King and a human woman. "The demon god, who had been largely uninterested in the racial war, as well as his demon lords, suddenly saw merit in mixed-blood offspring. "The first hero, Grey, became the precedent that led to the kidnapping of other races solely for breeding purposes in the demon realm. This resulted in the birth of many mixed-demons. However, when none of them matched Grey''s potential, they were soon discarded¡ªlike broken toys," Commander Aquarius explained. "So, you all came to hate the demons that abandoned you once they realized you weren''t what they needed?" Scarlett asked. "Definitely not. That would have been bitterness on a whole new level. "Our mothers¡ªthose who were not demons¡ªbecame useless to the demons once they lost interest in them. Left with no other choice, we created our own settlement, living together peacefully. A few demons who genuinely loved women from other races chose to join us, finding happiness despite the tragic circumstances that led them there. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But as we half-demons grew, we began to understand our strengths and weaknesses¡ªthe unique gifts that came from being of mixed heritage. "Some of our kind, foreseeing the danger should demons learn of our potential, built a secret underground city¡ªone that was mobile and could change locations. They kept this secret closely guarded. "But one thing led to another. Some demons living among us eventually learned of this secret¡ªthanks to their loving spouses who trusted them. "And, as expected of demons, they betrayed us for their own gain. They informed the demon god, who immediately ordered the extermination of all mixed-demons. After all, he is a being who despises loose ends, and we had become just that. "That day remains fresh in my mind. I still recall the demon raids, the ruthless slaughter of the very offspring they had created, as well as the helpless races they had kidnapped for their selfish ambitions. As a child, I watched it all unfold. The only reason I survived was because of a group of mixed-demons who had anticipated such a day. They fought back, holding the attackers at bay while saving as many mixed-demon children and kidnapped women as they could. "We escaped¡ªbut at a great cost. Our numbers dwindled to near extinction, and that became our next crisis. "Thanks to the bravery of our kind, food was not an issue. But the survival of our race, that was another matter entirely. We needed to prevent our numbers from dwindling any further, and thus, the plan to procreate out of necessity was set into motion. New generations were born, while the older ones passed away one after another¡ªmost of them falling in battle. Watching our kind perish one by one, I believe it was only natural for us to develop the mindset we have today." Chapter 116 - CHAPTER 116: CAPTAINS OF DEMON HUNTERS "I watched the adults die one after another until I became the oldest survivor. But before their deaths, they had formed a group that would become a thorn in the demon god''s side¡ªthe demon hunters. To this day, we continue that legacy, except we are much larger than we were back then," Aquarius narrated, a sad smile on his face. "If I may ask¡ªyou''re not obligated to answer, of course¡ªbut I''m genuinely curious. What exactly made the demons decide to destroy you all? I can''t wrap my head around it," Scarlett asked, not really expecting an answer. "The answer is quite simple¡ªwe cause the total destruction of demons when we kill them. You see, when an ordinary person kills a demon, the corrupted mana that makes up their being disperses into the atmosphere, eventually reforming and allowing them to return to life after an unknown period. But when we kill them, we kill them completely, preventing their reincarnation from ever happening," Aquarius replied, a knowing smile on his face. The information shocked Scarlett, filling her with more questions. However, she knew when to stop pressing, especially when the topic was sensitive. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Minutes passed, and Scarlett and Aquarius returned to their shared silence. "Commander Aquarius," the captains finally arrived, paying their respects. Most were visibly surprised to see Scarlett seated among them. They found it unsettling to think she would be a part of the meeting. "Commander Aquarius, are you sure she is¡ª" "Yes, she will be staying for the meeting," Aquarius interrupted, cutting Gendry short. "I see you''re all here. Aside from Azrael, who will arrive shortly after serving his punishment, the rest of you are present. We''ll begin the meeting soon," Aquarius announced in a commanding tone. "Commander," Krael bowed his head. His face was paler than when Scarlett had met him earlier, and he looked utterly exhausted. The discipline he had undergone must have been harsh¡ªhe was here purely through sheer willpower. "Sit, Krael. We shall begin," Aquarius said softly. Gendry glanced at Krael and let out a quiet snort, barely audible to those around him. Krael took his seat near Scarlett. The other captains avoided sitting beside her as if she carried a plague¡ªnot that she cared. If anything, she preferred it. She wasn''t in the mood to forge any friendships with these demon hunters, at least not for now. Scarlett calmly sized up each captain in the room. There were ten in total. One had the head of an eagle, sharp claws, and strong wings folded neatly against his back. It was easy to guess he was half-demon, half-eagle. His name was Iliac¡ªa quiet captain who rarely spoke, but his keen eyes and sharp observational skills were unparalleled. Iliac served as the primary scout for the demon hunters during critical missions. Next to him sat a half-demon, half-beastman of the tiger tribe. His sharp canines protruded visibly, his claws were formidable, and his muscular build made him an imposing presence. His powerful legs granted him remarkable speed, a nightmare for demons to deal with. Another captain was a half-demon, half-demon-flower hybrid. Scarlett found her existence peculiar but chose not to judge the strange gathering of captains. Vine, as she was called, resembled a typical demon except for her green-tinged skin and the vines that sprouted from her body at will. She was an expert in poison. Then there was Little Finger¡ªa short man who barely managed to sit properly in his chair. As expected, he was half-dwarf, half-demon. Petra, another captain, was the offspring of a Medusa and a demon. Her ocular petrification abilities were far superior to those of regular Medusas. Unlike others of her kind, who couldn''t control their petrifying gaze, Petra could. This allowed her to move freely among friends and fellow demon hunters without needing to keep her eyes covered. She was stunning, with green hair that turned into serpents at her command. Gendry had been interested in her for some time, but she had always rejected him. That, however, did not deter his persistent proposals. Giant was an anomaly¡ªborn from a dwarf and a demon. One would expect him to be short like Little Finger, but for reasons unknown, he was incredibly tall. With his red eyes and demonic features, he could alter his height at will, a skill that often left Little Finger envious. Jane, Jade, and Krael were all born from human-demon unions. Jade and Jane, twins, were exceptionally proficient in magic. Their beauty was only slightly less than Petra''s. "Now, to begin the meeting," Aquarius said, his gaze scanning the room. "I know everyone here has something to say regarding the new lady in our midst." He watched their body language closely. "Krael brought her here and has taken full responsibility for any consequences of her presence. He has already served his punishment," Aquarius continued, gauging their reactions. Most of the captains softened their suspicious gazes. Their trust in Krael was strong. Noting this, Aquarius nodded. "And she will be of great help in battling the demons. As you can see, she is not a demon but a human who passed through the recently opened rift to enter our realm." His words made everyone, including Gendry, pay extra attention to Scarlett. "So she knows a way for all of us to escape this place?! Human, tell us quickly!" Gendry shot to his feet, excitement surging through him. If they could find a way to leave the demon realm, perhaps they wouldn''t have to live in fear anymore. "Don''t talk to me as if I owe you an answer," Scarlett said coldly. "I am not your property." "You¡ª!" Gendry was furious, a step away from attacking her. "Gendry!" Aquarius''s voice was ice-cold. "How dare you step out of line? Do you no longer respect my authority?" Snapped back to reality, Gendry immediately lowered his head. "Forgive me, Commander. I was just too excited," he muttered, sitting down quietly. "Forgive his rudeness," Aquarius said, turning to Scarlett. "But the secret of how to leave the demon realm is something we have desperately sought for a long time. If you have any information, please share it¡ªnot out of obligation, but out of goodwill." His words were carefully measured¡ªnot too demanding, yet not pleading. Chapter 117 - CHAPTER 117: BLOOMING LOVE Scarlett''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke, her words heavy with frustration. "I don''t know how to leave the demon realm," she disclosed. "When I passed through the rift, I found myself in this place¡ªmy current location. But there was no rift where I ended up." Her explanation hung in the air, met with skepticism. Gendry snorted, his disbelief palpable. "Stop with the lies already. If you don''t want to tell us, just be honest and say it upfront." He didn''t trust Scarlett one bit, and his tone made that abundantly clear. Scarlett''s eyes narrowed, her patience wearing thin. "How have you lived so long with your stupidity and arrogance?" she asked, her voice icy and sharp, cutting through the tension like a blade. Before Gendry could retort, Aquarius intervened, his tone calm yet firm. "Enough. So, you don''t know the way back?" Though he, too, harbored doubts about Scarlett, he masked them expertly, his demeanor betraying nothing. "She speaks the truth," Azrael interjected, stepping forward to defend her. "I saw her appear out of nowhere." His words carried weight, easing the doubt in the room¡ªexcept, of course, for Gendry, who remained stubbornly unconvinced, dismissing both Scarlett and Azrael outright. Scarlett stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor. "I don''t care if you all believe me or not. I owe you nothing. If you don''t want me here, I''ll be more than happy to leave." Her voice was resolute, tired of being interrogated as though she were indebted to them. She turned to go, but Gendry''s voice boomed after her. "Come back here! No one permitted you to leave!" he commanded, his arrogance dripping from every word. Scarlett froze mid-step, then slowly turned back. Her gaze locked onto Gendry, a death stare so fierce it sent a chill through the room. "If you piss me off one more time, I won''t be polite anymore. I''ll ensure I kill you," she warned, her tone low and final. With that, she strode out of the room, leaving a stunned silence in her wake. Gendry''s face twisted in fury. "That arrogant bitch¡ªhow dare she talk to me like that?" he spat, his voice thick with venom. Azrael, unable to hold back any longer, snapped, "Shut up, will you? You''ve been stepping out of line from beginning to end." Gendry''s constant attacks had finally worn through Azrael''s restraint. "Enough!" Aquarius''s voice cut through the bickering, forcing Gendry to swallow his next retort. "We have more important things to discuss." The room settled, all eyes turning to the commander. "The Lust Province has been without a head for quite some time," Aquarius began, his tone measured. "Though her disappearance has been kept under wraps, our insider has informed me of the situation. It seems she''s left our world entirely, and her return remains uncertain." Every captain leaned in, hanging on his words. "This is the perfect opportunity to strike," Aquarius continued, his voice rising with conviction. "We can deal real damage to the demons and collect the interest they owe us." The captains murmured their agreement, united in their support. Gendry seized the moment, rising to his feet. "Allow me to take command of this operation, Commander. I promise I won''t disappoint you." His ambition gleamed in his eyes, but Aquarius''s response was swift and unyielding. "No. Azrael will lead. You, Gendry, are to stay behind and defend our home if the need arises." Gendry''s face darkened with fury and disappointment. He had planned to use this operation to bolster his reputation among the demon hunters, strengthening his bid to become the next commander. Aquarius, seeing through his scheme, had denied him outright. Azrael, undeterred, spoke up. "Pardon me, Commander, but to improve our chances of success, I''d like to include Scarlett in the operation. She''s exceptionally skilled and powerful¡ªI believe she''ll tip the scales in our favor." "Scarlett?" Gendry scoffed, his voice dripping with mockery. "That damned human? Just admit you''re smitten with her, and we''ll all understand." Azrael ignored the jab, keeping his focus on Aquarius, who considered the proposal. "Go ahead," Aquarius said after a moment. "If you can convince her and ensure she won''t betray us, it''s fine by me." He paused, then added, "For the operation, you''ll be assisted by three captains of your choice, along with their squads." "Yes, Commander," Azrael replied, already mentally assembling his team. Aquarius stood, signaling the end of the discussion. "I''ll leave you to plan the operation. That''s all for today''s meeting." With that, he excused himself, leaving the captains behind. Azrael turned to the group. "Petra, Little Finger, and Iliac¡ªI''ll need your support for this." The chosen captains nodded, while Gendry snorted, "Tsk, don''t screw it up," before storming off, followed by the others who hadn''t been selected. "Alright," Azrael said to the remaining three, "let''s discuss our plans." Together, they began refining their strategy, each contributing ideas to polish the operation into something formidable. Scarlett sat atop a building, gazing out over the underground city''s peaceful sprawl. The soft hum of life below contrasted with the turmoil she felt inside. Footsteps approached, and she didn''t need to turn to know who it was. "What do you want?" she asked as Azrael drew near. He settled beside her, taking in the view. "It really is peaceful from up here, isn''t it? This is my favorite spot. Looking down on the city gives me hope and strengthens my resolve to protect what I''ve sworn to defend." His voice was warm, reflective. Scarlett turned to him, unimpressed. "That''s not an answer to my question." Their eyes met, and for a moment, they simply held each other''s gaze, the silence between them thick with unspoken understanding. "I''m sorry," Azrael said at last, breaking the quiet. "That wasn''t the welcome I''d have wished for you. They mean no harm¡ªit''s just that trusting others has cost us dearly in the past. Everyone''s afraid of being betrayed by a stranger again." His tone was soft, almost tender. Scarlett''s expression softened slightly. "I understand. I know someone like that¡ªsomeone who doesn''t trust easily, fiercely protective of those he loves. I''ve seen what it''s done to him. It''s given him security, but it''s also isolated him from others." Her voice was low, a sad smile tugging at her lips. "Who are you talking about?" Azrael asked, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "My brother," she replied. "He''s the reason I''m in the demon realm. He entered before me, but it seems we arrived in different places." Azrael''s gaze softened. "Your brother, huh? I have one too, but we never grew up together¡ªseparated at birth." A faint, forced smile crossed his face. Scarlett tilted her head. "What happened?" He hesitated, then began, "I suppose I should start from the beginning¡ªthe origin of the demon hunters¡ªso you can understand¡­" She cut him off gently. "Don''t. Your commander already filled me in." Azrael nodded. "I see. That makes things easier, then. I wasn''t born in the underground city like the others. I was born outside. The demons once crossbred with other races, but they stopped when they realized the offspring posed a threat to their reincarnation¡ªa bane to their kind. It became a crime among them." He paused, gathering his thoughts. "But a hundred years ago, the demon god broke that law. He fell for a human woman who''d crossed the rift into the demon realm. At first, she was just a plaything, then a companion, until they fell in love. She bore him twin sons, but she died in childbirth, leaving him devastated. The twins grew up under his care, untouchable despite the danger they posed to demonkind. One excelled, brimming with talent; the other lagged behind, earning the demon god''s disdain. That second child¡ªborn last¡ªwas blamed for his mother''s death. Disappointment turned to disgust, and at ten years old, he was banished to fend for himself." Scarlett listened intently as Azrael continued. "He became a target¡ªsport for demons. Rumors spread that drinking his blood or eating his flesh would grant power and elevate one''s status. He ran, narrowly escaping death time and again, fear consuming him until Aquarius, head of the demon hunters, found him. It was Aquarius who saw his potential and nurtured it." He met her gaze. "So, you''re that child?" she asked softly. "Yes," he admitted, a bitter smile on his lips. "The one who killed his mother and was loathed by his father." "They didn''t welcome me at first," he went on. "I was the son of their enemy¡ªno excuses, no justification. My mother loved the demon god, unlike theirs, who were treated like livestock. I worked tirelessly to prove myself, until they finally accepted me, and I was no longer just ''the enemy''s son.''" He stood, brushing off the weight of his story. Scarlett looked up at him. "And your brother? What''s his name? Where is he?" "His name is Kodiac," Azrael replied. "I reckon he''s the one leading the invasion on your world¡ªa powerful demon, respected by all, the pride of our father''s eye. I know I shouldn''t ask this of someone I''ve just met, but we need to strike the demons, and I need your help. I have to prove myself once more, and I need you by my side." His eyes bore into hers, earnest and pleading. Scarlett considered him for a long moment. "I''m not sure I''m a fan of your actions," she said finally, her voice soft, "but something about you draws me in. I''ll help you." Affection laced her words, subtle but undeniable. Azrael took a bold step forward, closing the distance between them. His lips pressed against hers, and though Scarlett''s mind screamed to push him away, her body refused. She melted into the kiss, her heart pounding wildly. When they parted, she fixed him with a serious look. "I must warn you¡ªget stronger if you want to survive. My brother will likely have your head if he finds out about this." Azrael smiled gently. "With you by my side, getting stronger and surviving should be a piece of cake, I think." His words coaxed a small smile from her. "Yeah," she murmured, "I guess so." From the shadows, Gendry watched, a smirk curling his lips. "I knew it. He''s a fool for love¡ªno wonder he defended her so fiercely. Well, that works in my favor. A perfect way to get to him. The opportunity just fell into my lap." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 118 - CHAPTER 118: EXECUTING THE TASK Azrael stood before the assembled team, his sharp hazel eyes sweeping over the participants of the operation. The flickering torchlight of the underground chamber cast long shadows across their determined faces. Three captains¡ªPetra, Iliac, and Vine¡ªformed the backbone of the mission, with Scarlett''s addition making them a formidable force. Each captain had handpicked ten of their elite squad members, bringing the total to forty-five¡ªa lean, lethal unit ready to strike. "We''re hitting the Lust Province discreetly," Azrael began, his voice steady and commanding. "Our goal is simple: infiltrate, cause irreparable damage, and get out. Stay sharp¡ªwatch for traps. This isn''t a drill; it''s the real thing. Lives will be on the line, so keep your wits about you and support each other. Captain Iliac and his team will scout ahead, ensuring no ambushes or unbeatable foes block our path. Captain Petra follows, neutralizing any stray enemies that could compromise us¡ªpetrifying them to silence their warnings. The heart of our plan rests with Vine. She''ll unleash a deadly poison or infection into the demon camp, one that spreads fast and cuts down their numbers. Finally, Scarlett and I will slip into the Lust Castle to seize anything valuable. Once your tasks are done, don''t wait for us¡ªget out to reduce the risk. We regroup in the Whispering Forest. If Scarlett and I aren''t there within an hour of the mission''s start, abandon us and report to Commander Aquarius. Petra takes charge then." The team nodded, their expressions a mix of resolve and tension as they made final preparations¡ªsharpening blades, checking gear, murmuring quiet encouragements. Azrael turned to Scarlett, his demeanor softening. He took her hands in his, the warmth of her skin grounding him. "I''m sorry for dragging you into something this dangerous," he said, his voice low with regret. Scarlett smiled, stepping closer until she could slip into his embrace, her head resting against his chest. "It''s fine. I wouldn''t feel right letting you tackle this impossible mission alone. Besides, I can handle myself¡ªI proved that to you a long time ago, didn''t I?" "Yeah," Azrael said, a faint smile breaking through his worry as he tightened his arms around her. "You saved me once. I''m counting on you to do it again." They lingered in the moment, the chaos of the mission fading briefly under the comfort of their closeness. "Alright, this is it! Time to move!" Azrael''s voice rang out, sharp and decisive, as he led the team out of the underground city. The demon realm sprawled vast and untamed beyond their hidden stronghold¡ªlarger than Earth itself, a labyrinth of jagged peaks, crimson skies, and shadowed plains. Traveling to the Lust Province was no short trek, but the underground city''s mobility function made it possible. With a low rumble, the massive structure shifted, its enchanted mechanisms propelling it across the terrain at breakneck speed. It halted ten kilometers from the province''s border, leaving the rest of the journey to be covered on foot. At five hundred meters from the province, the team stopped, crouching low among the twisted roots and thorny underbrush. Their breaths were shallow, their movements silent, every sense attuned to avoid detection. "Let''s go!" Iliac whispered, his lean frame barely visible as he signaled his scouting team forward. His ten elites moved like phantoms, their training evident in how they slipped past patrolling demon knights¡ªhulking figures clad in black armor, their eyes glowing faintly in the dark. The rest of the group trailed close behind, trusting Iliac''s path. His scouting was flawless. The route he carved through the province''s outer defenses was so precise that Petra, poised to eliminate stragglers, found no work to do. She walked with her squad, her dark eyes scanning the shadows, her hands ready to summon the petrifying magic that could turn flesh to stone. But the silence held¡ªno stray demons, no alarms. "We''ve infiltrated the province," Azrael whispered as they reached a fork in the path, the Lust Castle''s spires looming in the distance. "This is where we split. Scarlett and I are heading to the castle to grab what we can. The rest of you, finish your parts of the plan. We meet in the Whispering Forest in one hour. Good luck." He gave a curt nod, then sprinted off, Scarlett matching his pace with effortless grace, their forms vanishing into the night. "Wow," Vine muttered, watching them go. Her auburn hair was tied back, her sharp features softened by a flicker of envy. "He trusts her a lot, doesn''t he? Melting Azrael''s cold heart¡ªI hate to admit it, but I''m jealous." "No time for that," Petra snapped, her voice firm as she took charge. "Let''s move." Assigned as the fallback leader, she was determined to execute their task flawlessly. "Vine, where''s the best spot to hit them with your poison?" "The water source," Vine replied, her mind already mapping it out. "If I can taint their supply, it''ll spread fast and¡ªurgh!" Her words cut off as she crumpled to her knees, a dagger buried in her side. Iliac stood over her, his cruel smile glinting in the moonlight. "What the hell is this?" Petra demanded, her voice icy as she stepped forward, magic crackling at her fingertips. "Explain yourself, Iliac, or I''ll put you down for treason." "Scary lady," Iliac sneered, unfazed. "But I''m not afraid of you. I''ve already tipped off my allies¡ªthey''re here, surrounding us. Give up any hope of leaving alive." "Why?" Vine rasped, forcing herself to her feet, blood seeping through her fingers as she clutched her wound. "Why betray us?" Iliac''s scowl deepened, his voice thick with bitterness. "For starters, I''m sick of living like a rat¡ªhiding in that shithole you call a city, fighting a war we can''t win. Demon hunters? What a joke. We''re prey pretending to be predators, and they let us play the game until they''re ready to crush us. I''m done living on the edge, wondering when I''ll die. So I picked the winning side¡ªthe one that promises I''ll live without that constant dread." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Petra''s frown tightened, her mind racing as Iliac''s words painted a grim picture. The plan was a setup. Iliac''s allies¡ªlikely demons¡ªhad him confident they were doomed. Worse, he''d been their scout, guiding them into this trap. If he was a traitor, the underground city itself might already be compromised. The realization chilled her to the core. "Everyone, scatter!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the rising panic. "Protect yourselves at all costs¡ªwe''ll regroup after shaking them off!" She bolted into the trees, Vine staggering behind her, the other squad members fanning out in all directions. Only Iliac and his squad remained, unmoving, their laughter echoing as the trap closed in. "Hahahaha!" Iliac crowed, his eyes wild with glee. "They think they can escape? Track them down! Kill as many as you can¡ªthis is going to be fun!" His squad obeyed, splitting off to hunt the fleeing hunters, their footsteps pounding the earth like a drumbeat of doom. Chapter 119 - CHAPTER 119: BETRAYAL Petra sprinted through the dense forest, her boots pounding the earth as she darted between gnarled trees. Her breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, the strain of exhaustion and adrenaline burning in her chest. Every few steps, she paused, her keen senses picking up the rustle of pursuers¡ªdemon scouts trailing her like hounds. With a flick of her wrist, she drew her blade, a sleek, silver weapon glinting in the dappled light, and dispatched them swiftly: a slash to the throat, a stab through the chest. Their guttural cries faded into the undergrowth as she pressed on, her dark braid swinging with each desperate stride. She pushed herself harder, her lungs screaming for air, until a figure emerged from the shadows ahead. "Well, well," Gendry said, stepping into her path with a swaggering grin. His broad frame loomed against the trees, his armor scratched and weathered from countless fights. "As expected from you, Petra. I knew you''d escape." His voice dripped with arrogance, his green eyes gleaming with mockery. "Gendry," Petra muttered, her frown deepening as she slowed to a halt. A chill ran down her spine¡ªher instincts screamed that his presence here, in this shadowed thicket, meant nothing good. "No need to beat around the bush," Gendry said, folding his arms across his chest. "You already suspect it¡ªthere''s a traitor among us. I suppose you''d call me that. I don''t mind, honestly. I see myself as the savior, the one making the right call, while you lot view me as the enemy stabbing you all in the back. But I''m not here to debate morals. I''ll keep it simple: surrender or die." His confidence was unshakable, his stance relaxed yet menacing. Petra bit her lower lip, tasting the metallic tang of blood as she weighed her odds. She knew she couldn''t take Gendry on her best day¡ªhis brute strength and cunning outmatched her finesse. And here, in this forest teeming with ancient trees, it was worse. As a demon Trent, Gendry thrived in wooded terrain, drawing power from the roots and shadows. She was cornered, her energy waning. "I surrender," she said, raising her hands slowly, palms open. She wasn''t fool enough to pick a fight she couldn''t win. "Good choice," Gendry replied, his smile widening. "I knew you wouldn''t be stupid. Let''s hope Vine''s as smart¡ªit''d be a shame to lose a captain, especially one who isn''t Krael." He sauntered toward her, his gait brimming with arrogance, unafraid of any sudden moves. "She surrendered, huh? Pity," a voice rasped from the trees. A demon emerged, its sinewy form cloaked in dark scales, its yellow eyes glinting with malice. Petra''s breath caught¡ªshe hadn''t sensed it at all. If she''d attacked Gendry, that creature would''ve pounced, sealing her fate in an instant. "I was hoping she''d fight," the demon added, "give me an excuse to rip her apart." Vine stood at the agreed regrouping point, a clearing bathed in the faint glow of a crescent moon. Her hands rested on the hilts of her twin daggers, her posture tense as she scanned the treeline. Petra had sent the signal¡ªa sharp whistle, distinct and coded, one only her team and Vine recognized. Among demon hunters, each captain had their own unique signals, a language of sounds and signs drilled into every recruit from the start. Petra''s call had been clear: regroup here. "Where''s Petra? Why''s she taking so long?" Vine muttered, her voice tight with worry. Her short, auburn hair framed a face taut with suspicion, her senses on high alert for any hint of a trap. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Petra''s here!" Iliac called out, striding into the clearing with a casual confidence that clashed with the night''s tension. His lanky frame moved with ease, his spear slung over his shoulder. "The rest of us too. What''s up, Vine?" Vine''s eyes widened as Petra emerged behind him, flanked by Iliac and¡ªshockingly¡ªGendry. "Petra? What''s going on?" she demanded, her voice cracking with betrayal as she took in the scene. "I''m sorry, Vine," Petra said, her head bowed, her voice heavy with guilt. Her hands hung limp at her sides, her usually fierce demeanor crumpled under shame. "I didn''t have a choice." "Let''s not make this harder than it needs to be," Gendry said, stepping forward with a smug grin. "Join us or die¡ªyour call." "Never!" Vine shouted, her grip tightening on her daggers as she squared her shoulders. "I''ll never side with traitors!" "Guess you''re not as smart as I hoped," Gendry muttered, his tone laced with disappointment. He shook his head, his hand drifting to the hilt of his sword. Azrael and Scarlett crept through the night, their footsteps muffled on the cracked stone path leading to the Lust Castle. Its spires loomed ahead, jagged silhouettes against a sky streaked with crimson clouds. "Invincibility cloak," Scarlett whispered, her fingers tracing runes in the air. A faint shimmer enveloped them both, rendering them invisible to the naked eye. "That spell¡ªcasting it on both of us must be draining," Azrael said, his voice a hushed murmur as he glanced at her. His dark hair fell into his eyes, concern flickering in his gaze. Scarlett smirked, brushing a strand of auburn hair from her face. "It''s fine. When you''ve got a strong bloodline and plenty of resources, mana''s the least of your worries." Her tone was boastful, but a shadow crossed her features. "Though, honestly, it''s sixty percent my brother''s doing¡ªmaybe more. He''s always taken care of me, and sometimes I feel like dead weight next to him." "Sounds like a hell of a brother," Azrael said, his voice warm with admiration as they pressed forward, shadows stretching long around them. They moved with purpose toward the castle''s heart, weaving through overgrown courtyards and past rusted gates. "How do you know where we''re going?" Scarlett asked, her curiosity piqued. Azrael led with a certainty that suggested more than guesswork. "I''ve got a map," he replied, patting his chest where a folded parchment rested beneath his tunic. "Commander Aquarius gave it to me¡ªour spy sketched the layout." Scarlett''s brow furrowed. "This spy¡ªhow''d he get that kind of intel from the demons?" "He was saved by Gendry years back," Azrael explained, his pace steady. "Owed him a favor and agreed to be our informant. What''s¡ª?" He stopped mid-sentence as Scarlett halted abruptly, her expression darkening. "This is a trap," she hissed, urgency sharpening her voice. "We need to abandon the mission¡ªnow!" "What''s wrong?" Azrael asked, his frown deepening as he turned to her. "Think about it," she said, her mind racing. "The informant was Gendry''s. We''ve slipped into this city, infiltrated the castle, and not a single guard''s crossed our path. No demons, no resistance¡ªnothing. It''s too easy." Azrael''s face paled as the realization sank in, his hand tightening on his sword. "Wow, your chick''s sharp," a familiar voice drawled. Gendry stepped from the shadows of a nearby archway, his smirk wide and taunting. "Her instincts are spot-on. I''m starting to see why you like her, Azrael. Too bad she''s got to die¡ªtoo arrogant for her own good." "Gendry!" Azrael snapped, his voice thick with disbelief. "What are you doing here? You''re supposed to be guarding the city!" "No need to worry about home," Gendry said, his tone smug. "Our new allies made sure it''s safe. If you''d waited a bit longer before sneaking off, you''d have seen it yourself. But I''m not here to chat¡ªI''m here to deal with her." He nodded toward Scarlett. Petra stood at his side, her head bowed in shame, flanked by a handful of demons with gleaming eyes and bared fangs. "Azrael, run," Scarlett urged, stepping forward to shield him. "I''ll cover you¡ªgo!" "No way," Azrael said, planting his feet. "I''m not leaving you behind." "Don''t be stupid!" she shot back, her voice fierce but pleading. "I''ll be fine¡ªI mean it. I can''t die that easily. I''ll catch up, I promise." Azrael hesitated, his jaw tight as he searched her eyes. After a long, agonizing moment, he nodded once, turned, and slipped into the shadows, leaving Scarlett to face the threat alone. This version adds vivid details¡ªlike the forest chase, the castle''s eerie quiet, and the Chapter 120 - CHAPTER 120: DRAGONIFICATION "Tsk, what a weakling," Gendry sneered, his voice dripping with disdain as he watched Azrael vanish into the shadows. "Running like a coward¡ªhow disappointing." His broad frame stood silhouetted against the crumbling arches of the Lust Castle, his green eyes glinting with mockery. "Shut up," Scarlett snapped, her voice sharp as a blade. She raised her hands, fingers tracing arcane symbols in the air. With a flick of her wrists, ice spears materialized¡ªjagged, glinting shards that hurtled toward Gendry and his companions with lethal precision. "Vine wall!" Gendry countered, his deep voice rumbling as he thrust out a hand. Thick, thorny vines erupted from the ground, twisting into a dense barrier that shattered the ice spears into glittering fragments. "Capture her!" he barked, his tone brimming with authority. The demon hunters under his sway surged forward, their weapons drawn, while demons¡ªhulking figures with glowing eyes¡ªjoined the fray at the command of a towering viscount clad in dark armor. Scarlett didn''t hesitate. Muttering a swift incantation, she cast a speed buff on herself, her body humming with energy as she bolted through the castle''s corridors. Her crimson cloak billowed behind her, her boots echoing on the stone floor. Spotting a tall, arched window ahead, she gritted her teeth and charged, crashing through the glass in a shower of shards. She tumbled into the open air beyond, the night wind whipping past her as she fell¡ªuntil vast, leathery wings unfurled from her back. With a powerful beat, she soared into the crimson-streaked sky, leaving her pursuers gaping below. "What''s the holdup?" Gendry growled, shoving his way to the window. His underlings stood frozen, staring upward. "She''s got wings?" he muttered, his jaw tightening in disbelief. Half-demons couldn''t fly¡ªno matter their bloodline''s purity. Only one had ever defied that rule: Kodiac, the anomaly revered among demons. Gendry''s envy flared, a bitter knot in his chest. "After her!" he roared. "I want her captured¡ªI don''t care how! I''ll rip that secret from her myself!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Scarlett ignored the chaos below, her focus shifting inward. "Time to take some interest," she murmured, her voice resonating with power as she activated her dragonification. This time, it wasn''t partial¡ªher body transformed fully. Her limbs elongated, scales of deep sapphire and silver rippling across her skin. Her arms became razor-sharp claws, her eyes narrowing to primordial slits that gleamed with ancient mystery. Two massive wings, larger and more regal than before, unfurled behind her, their span casting a shadow over the castle grounds. Her form was a breathtaking fusion of Drakonix and Leviathan¡ªnoble, awe-inspiring, and utterly commanding. The demons and half-demons below faltered, an instinctive urge tugging at their bloodlines. Their knees buckled, their heads bowed involuntarily, as if in the presence of a being far superior¡ªan apex predator among their kind. Scarlett felt it too: a resonance with Drakonix and Leviathan, ancient forces echoing from the demon realm to the mortal world. Through it, she sensed rifts¡ªportals that could lead her back to the apocalypse world. But stronger still was another pull, a bond that thrummed in her core. "Brother," she whispered, her voice soft yet resonant in her draconic form, her path now clear. Two other faint resonances flickered briefly¡ªsharp, fleeting pulses she couldn''t pinpoint before they vanished. Curiosity tugged at her, but the chaos below demanded her focus. She drew a deep breath, her chest expanding, and unleashed her dragon''s breath¡ªa torrent of searing flames that roared toward the Lust Castle. The inferno consumed stone and timber alike, lighting the night in a blaze of orange and red. "Escape!" the viscount bellowed, his voice cutting through the panic as demons and hunters scrambled to flee the collapsing structure. A few weren''t fast enough, their screams swallowed by the fire. "Geez, she razed the whole damn castle," Gendry muttered, brushing ash from his armor. "She''s dangerous¡ªbut that won''t make us back off." A black thorn materialized in his hand, its surface pulsing with an ominous, creeping energy. It grew rapidly, stretching into a spear-sized weapon that radiated malice. "Perfect," he chuckled, hurling it at Scarlett with a confident flick of his wrist, certain her massive form was an unmissable target. "Huh?" Gendry blinked, stunned as the thorn sailed wide, embedding itself harmlessly in the dirt. "Oh, Gendry, you really need to work on your aim¡ªthat was pitiful," the viscount taunted, his deep voice laced with amusement. A member of the Wrath Clan, his wings¡ªbat-like and crimson¡ªunfurled as he took flight. "I''ve always wanted to kill a dragon," he growled, his right arm glowing with a fiery red aura. "Being that big just gives me more places to hit." He rocketed toward Scarlett, his speed blinding, his fist cocked for a devastating blow. But the punch never landed. With a flick of her tail¡ªlong, sinuous, and whip-fast¡ªScarlett sent the viscount crashing back into the castle rubble, a cloud of dust erupting around him. "How dare you!" he roared, scrambling to his feet, his pride stinging more than his body. Furious, he glared up at her, his face twisted in humiliation. Scarlett inhaled again, this time channeling the Leviathan bloodline. A torrent of water burst from her maw, a surging wave that swept across the battlefield, dragging demons and half-demons off their feet in a churning flood. "Attack together!" Gendry shouted, his patience gone. His forces rallied, hurling spells, arrows, and spears at her in a desperate barrage. But Scarlett''s scales shimmered, deflecting every strike with ease, her agility defying her size. "Somebody kill that bitch!" the viscount screamed, his voice cracking with rage, but no one could fulfill his command. "Guess this is it," Scarlett rumbled, her draconic voice carrying over the chaos. Gendry and the viscount seethed, powerless as she flapped her wings, the gust knocking back those nearest. Her speed outmatched even the viscount''s, and in moments, she was a dwindling silhouette against the crimson sky. "Well, that felt like a failure," Gendry spat, kicking a charred stone. "Losing to one outsider¡ªpathetic." He shook his head, forcing himself to focus on what he''d gained rather than what he''d lost. Azrael paced beneath a gnarled tree, his boots scuffing the dirt as guilt gnawed at him. Leaving Scarlett behind felt like a betrayal, a stain on his honor. Coward, he cursed himself, clenching his fists. But he''d promised her¡ªpromised that if danger struck, he''d trust her invincibility and run. She''d revealed it to him once, and when he''d tested it, slashing at her only to see her heal instantly, he''d had no choice but to believe. Still, it didn''t ease the ache in his chest. "I hope she''s alright," he muttered, his restless steps carving a rut in the earth. Part of him screamed to go back, to fight at her side, but reason held him in place. Then, a massive shadow eclipsed the red moon overhead, and he froze, his hand flying to his sword. "A dragon?" he whispered, squinting up at the colossal form descending through the night. His grip tightened, expecting the demon god to have sent it¡ªoverkill for a thorn in their side like him. "Guess today''s the day I slay a dragon," he said grimly, shifting into a fighting stance, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. "Unless you want to make an enemy of me, I''d advise dropping that sword, young man," the dragon spoke, its voice deep yet familiar, stopping Azrael cold. "Scarlett? Is that you?" He lowered his blade, his guard slipping as recognition dawned. "Of course it''s me!" Scarlett retorted, her tone amused despite her towering form. "What did you think I meant by ''good bloodline''?" Her slitted eyes gleamed with mischief. "Honestly? Thought it was just fancy lady talk," Azrael admitted, scratching the back of his neck. "What exactly do you mean by that?" Scarlett pressed, her tone sharpening suspiciously. Azrael clamped his mouth shut, sensing a trap he wasn''t about to stumble into. "Anyway," she continued, "hop on my back. We need to get out of here before they catch up." Her sadness mirrored his own¡ªthe underground city was likely lost to demons now. "Where are we going?" Azrael asked, his voice heavy as he climbed onto her scaled back, gripping tightly. "Remember my brother?" Scarlett said. "I know where he is. We''re meeting him now. Fair warning¡ªbe on your best behavior. Trust me, he bites." She lowered herself further, letting him settle, then warned, "Hold on tight!" With a mighty flap of her wings, she launched into the sky, soaring toward the wilderness where Kodiac awaited. "Tsk, your favorite captain ran off with some new chick," Gendry taunted, pacing before the iron bars of Aquarius''s cell. "So much for faith in him, huh, Commander?" His displeasure at Azrael''s escape gnawed at him, souring his victory. Aquarius, bound in mana-suppressing chains, smiled despite the bruises blooming across his weathered face. "I''m glad at least one escaped. He''ll come back for revenge¡ªI''m sure of it." "Hah, as if," Gendry scoffed, rolling his eyes. "That optimism of yours is why you thought a ragtag bunch of half-demons could take on the demon god and his hordes." "I always knew you''d betray us, Gendry," Aquarius said, his voice calm but edged with regret. "I ignored it, hoping you''d change. That''s my only mistake." "Betrayal?" Gendry exploded, grabbing Aquarius''s shirt through the bars, his knuckles whitening. "You call this betrayal? I saved us from a fool''s death! All we did was buzz around like mosquitoes¡ªlittle stings until they swatted us flat. I gave us a chance to live free! Respect that, and don''t you dare look down on me, old man!" Aquarius couldn''t fight back, his chained hands and feet useless. Gendry shoved him away, sending him sprawling to the cold stone floor. "My mistake was thinking you''d understand," Gendry growled. "Living too long''s warped your head." He stormed out, leaving Aquarius in the dark cell, his faith in Gendry''s redemption snuffed out. The old commander''s resolve, though, remained unbroken¡ªhe trusted Azrael would return, and that hope was enough. Chapter 121 - CHAPTER 121: FALLING OUT Gendry stood there, chest tight as hell, fighting to breathe like it was a damn war. Every inhale felt risky, like the air itself might piss off the guy in front of him. He tried to keep it shallow, quiet¡ªanything to avoid drawing attention. Ygrit, the Wrath Clan''s short-stack prince, was sprawled on a high-backed chair, looking way too comfy for someone so terrifying. The underground city''s command room had a bunch of fancy seats scattered around, all carved up nice and shiny, but Gendry? No chance he was parking his ass in one. Same went for the viscount hovering nearby. They were both too scared to even twitch wrong. One slip, and Ygrit''s infamous temper would turn them into paste. The prince''s dark silks shimmered in the torchlight, making him look like some smug little god. Gendry''s eyes flicked to the floor, then back up, then down again. He couldn''t help it¡ªnerves were eating him alive. Ygrit wasn''t just any demon. He was the guy who''d smashed his own brother into a bloody mess over a height joke. Everyone knew that story, whispered it like a ghost tale. And here Gendry was, stuck in the same room, trying not to screw himself. "So?" Ygrit''s voice hit like a slap, cocky and sharp. "Where''s Kodiac''s twin?" Gendry swallowed hard, throat dry as sand. "He, uh¡­ escaped, my lord." Fear clamped down on his heart, squeezing tight. He could feel it pounding, loud enough he swore Ygrit could hear it too. "You let him go?" Ygrit''s tone dropped, dark and dangerous. Then¡ªbam¡ªa wave of pressure slammed into Gendry, heavy as a damn boulder. His knees shook, his lungs burned, and breathing? Yeah, that just got ten times harder. "Forgive us!" Gendry wheezed, bowing so low his forehead nearly kissed the cold stone floor. Sweat dripped off his nose, plinking against the ground. "Some chick helped him. She''s not from here¡ªcame from the other races'' world." He dragged the words out slow, careful, like he was defusing a bomb. Humility was his only shield right now. Piss off Ygrit? He''d be a smear on the wall faster than he could blink. That short-tempered prince didn''t mess around¡ªeveryone knew about the brother thing. Brutal didn''t even cover it. "One woman stopped all of you?" Ygrit''s voice turned icy, and the pressure cranked up again. Gendry hit the deck, knees smacking stone, gasping like he''d been underwater too long. The viscount wasn''t doing much better, clawing at the air beside him. "She¡­ turned¡­ into¡­ a¡­ dragon," Gendry choked out, each word a battle. His vision blurred, spots dancing in front of his eyes. He could barely think through the panic. Then, like a switch flipped, the pressure vanished. "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Ygrit''s laugh ripped through the room, harsh and loud, bouncing off the walls like a damn war cry. Gendry sucked in air, chest heaving, panting like he''d just sprinted a marathon. The viscount was right there with him, doubled over, hands on his knees. "A dragon, huh? Now that''s interesting." Ygrit leaned forward, his crimson eyes lighting up like a kid spotting candy. "Where''d she go?" His voice buzzed with excitement, practically vibrating. Gendry could tell¡ªthis guy was itching to hunt her down, turn her into his personal plaything. "We don''t¡ª" the viscount started, but pop. His head exploded in a wet, red mess, splattering blood across the floor. Gendry flinched, stomach lurching as the body crumpled. A tiny glowing orb had shot from Ygrit''s finger, quick as a bullet. "Give me a good answer," Ygrit said, turning that menacing stare on Gendry. Another orb flickered at his fingertip, humming with death. Gendry''s skin prickled, goosebumps popping up like a rash. His brain kicked into overdrive, scrambling for anything to save his neck. "She''s probably¡ªuh¡ª" "Stutter again, and you''re dead," Ygrit snapped, voice flat and cold. "She''s probably heading to the wilderness!" Gendry blurted, words tumbling out in a frantic rush. "I heard her tell Azrael her brother''s there¡ªshe flew that way, straight toward the wilderness!" His heart hammered, palms slick with sweat. He was one wrong word from joining the viscount. "Good enough." Ygrit''s lips curled into a smug little smirk. He hopped off the chair, landing with a thud that was almost funny¡ªalmost. At toddler height, he should''ve looked ridiculous, but Gendry didn''t dare crack a grin. "This moving city¡ªhow fast?" "A week to the wilderness, my lord," Gendry said, still catching his breath, voice shaky. "That slow?" Ygrit clicked his tongue, annoyed as hell. "Whatever. Get it rolling. And bring me ten of those cocky lowlives who think they''re hot shit. I''m pissed, and I need to let off steam. Not here, though¡ªtraining room. Don''t wanna clean up a mess. Move it!" Ygrit strutted out, tiny but terrifying, leaving Gendry sagging in relief. He pressed his face to the floor, the cool stone grounding him. Aquarius''s words echoed in his head¡ªbetrayal, consequences, all that crap. It was hitting hard now, way faster than he''d expected. His chest twinged, guilt stabbing deep. He''d have to hand over some of his own people to Ygrit. They''d die¡ªno question. "Small price to save the rest," he muttered, forcing himself up. He hustled off, desperate to keep the prince happy¡ªor at least not raging. Meanwhile, Somewhere Else¡­ "What the hell is this?!" Lilith''s voice roared, her projection flickering like a glitchy screen. She was pissed, her dark hair whipping around her face, crimson eyes blazing as she glared at the demon god. He sat on his massive obsidian throne, horns curling up like a nightmare crown, shadows cloaking his huge frame. The grand hall felt smaller with him in it, like he sucked up all the space. "Mind your tone, Lilith," Asmodeus cut in, smooth and slick. The golden-haired pretty boy lounged by the throne, smirking like he was watching a show. "You''re in front of the demon god." "Shut it!" Lilith snapped, voice cold as ice. "Push me again, and I''ll come back to shove some manners down your damn throat!" Asmodeus just kept grinning, cool as ever. "Your castle''s getting rebuilt," the demon god rumbled, his voice rolling through the hall like thunder. "Don''t feed me that crap!" Lilith shot back, projection flickering harder. "You think I''m a joke? You send me off with some bullshit invasion excuse, split my forces piece by piece, and now my castle''s a pile of rubble! My people died¡ªprobably think I bailed on them. No duke, no duchess, no marquis¡ªnot even a damn earl to run my region! What''s your game?" Her fists clenched, nails digging into her palms. "If you weren''t plotting rebellion¡ªor trying to bring back my old enemy¡ªI wouldn''t bother," the demon god said, blunt as a hammer. "You''re against me, so I''m breaking you apart." "So you trashed my region and castle just to screw me over?" Lilith''s voice shook, rage boiling over. "Yup." He leaned back, chill as hell. "Those ants you call subjects? Don''t care. I''ll wipe them out whenever I want." "Fine," Lilith hissed, teeth grinding so hard you could hear it. "You want war? You''ve got it. Remember¡ªyou started this." Her projection flared bright, then poof¡ªgone, leaving the air buzzing. "Was that smart?" Asmodeus asked, tilting his head, all casual-like. "Lilith''s gonna hit back." "Let her," the demon god said, a rare smirk creeping up. "She''s got no shot. She''d need her full power back, and I''ll conquer that other world before then. My sister''s done." Sister¡ªhe dropped it like it was nothing, and Asmodeus''s grin stretched wide. That was a once-in-a-blue-moon treat. Back with Lilith¡­ Lilith stormed around her hideout, fists balled up tight, her dark gown swishing like a pissed-off storm cloud. Her chat with her brother had her fuming, anger cranking up with every step. Her heels clicked sharp against the stone floor, echoing in the dim room. "You look pissed," Kyle said, yanking off his helmet. His black hair was a sweaty mess, but those gray eyes and chiseled jaw still screamed hot. He clocked her mood right off¡ªclear as day. "That bastard demon god trashed my castle¡ªhumiliated me!" Lilith spat, venom dripping from every word. "How dare he?" "Oh," Kyle said, flat and bored. Zero shits given. "Oh?" Lilith''s brow shot up, temper flaring hotter. "That''s it?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What else you want?" Kyle shrugged, leaning against the wall. "Your mess, not mine. Why should I care?" Her eyes narrowed, steam practically coming out her ears. "Remind me how many times I''ve bailed you out of your messes?" "Didn''t ask you to," Kyle fired back, voice edging up, irritation creeping in. "You stuck your nose in. Don''t dump your crap on me. Quit helping¡ªI''d love it. No more flirty nagging in my life." "Oh, I see," Lilith sneered, sarcasm thick. "You''d never help me, even if I begged. Why''d I waste time on you? Should''ve killed you ages ago if you weren''t the key to the ancients." "Should''ve," Kyle said, cool and sharp. "Too late now. I''m stronger than you, Lilith. Your power''s stuck; mine''s climbing. You can''t touch me. And the ancients? Only freeing them when I can control them¡ªor steal their juice. I''m not their lapdog. I''m the one who gets worshipped." "Ha!" Lilith laughed, bitter as hell. "A bit of power, and you''re this cocky? You''ll regret looking down on me." She spun around, storming off, heels slamming the floor like gunfire. Jessica stepped out from the shadows, auburn hair catching the light. "Was that a good move?" she asked Kyle, voice low and careful. "She''s mad. Bad time to poke her." "Nah, it''s all planned," Kyle said, a creepy grin spreading. "She''s beefing with the demon god and losing. I''m just picking the winner. Pissing her off puts me in good with him." His smile was off, but damn, that handsome face made it look almost charming. Chapter 122 - CHAPTER 122: GAMBITS WILDERNESS Scarlett remained in her full dragon form for the longest time since she awakened the bloodline, her sapphire scales glinting faintly under the demon realm''s crimson haze. The distance from the Lust Castle to the wilderness was extremely far. It took her two days of flight to finally reach the location, the wind whistling past her massive wings. Of course, she logged out within those two days forcefully; Azrael was already used to it, his grip steady despite the sudden shifts. She had conversations with her brother about her situation, her voice echoing in her mind against the rumble of distant storms. Well, she left out the part about Azrael¡ªit wasn''t time for Greg to find out, she convinced herself, her thoughts shadowed by the jagged peaks below. "We are here," Scarlett said, still in her dragon form, her voice loud as a result of her size, resonating through the twisted, barren trees. Azrael slid down from her back, landing on the ground with a soft crunch of black soil, and Scarlett reverted to her human form, her auburn hair catching the dim light as it settled. "Stop right there!" Gob commanded, his voice gravelly and sharp. Goblins, orcs, kobolds, and dire wolves stood behind him, their eyes glinting in the murky glow, ready to attack Scarlett and Azrael at any moment. Azrael stared at the terrifying numbers¡ªtheir count easily reached hundreds, a shifting mass of claws and teeth. "I don''t understand. This is different from the rumors about the wilderness. They shouldn''t be this united," Azrael said to no one in particular, his breath visible in the chilly air. Tensed, he felt his strength halved; the wilderness was clearly rejecting him, its oppressive weight pressing against his chest. Azrael walked forward, his boots scuffing the cracked earth. He had been dissatisfied for a while now¡ªfrom running away like a coward to abandoning his kin, the guilt gnawing at him like a dull ache. He felt the urge to let out some steam, and the opportunity presented itself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. Although the number of enemies was huge, Azrael wasn''t scared. Goblins were a weak race, their growth rate capped at 50 with barely a few exceptions; the same went for kobolds and dire wolves, their mangy fur bristling, with only orcs being fairly stronger, their hulking forms casting long shadows. "It seems he wants a fight. Stand back¡ªI will handle this guy," Gob said to the wilderness demons with him, his wiry frame taut with confidence. As the main commander, he was obeyed as expected, the horde shifting back with low growls. Azrael felt even more annoyed, seeing Gob decide to attack alone, the goblin''s beady eyes gleaming with smugness. "Your arrogance will be the death of you," he muttered coldly before making his move, his cloak fluttering faintly. Like a projectile propelled, Azrael jumped up with great speed, the air whistling around him. With his sword held in both hands, he swung down heavily, the blade''s edge catching the faint light, planning to cut Gob in two right then and there. "What?" Gob was stunned, his thin lips parting in surprise, but not only him¡ªScarlett was even more shocked, her breath catching in her throat. As a player, she could see the levels of apocalypse indigenes, the reason she respected Commander Aquarius, a level 100 player, the highest she had seen, his stern face etched in her memory. The reason he was defeated by a level 75 Gendry remained a puzzle she couldn''t solve, leaving her to believe Gendry must have had the assistance of a high-level demon, a shadowy figure lurking in her suspicions. From what she could see, Gob''s level was a measly 37, a far cry from Azrael''s level 75, the numbers stark against the dim wilderness backdrop. Azrael was in the middle tier of level 75 beings in terms of strength, not yet able to manifest his will¡ªthe only thing hampering his power, a frustration he carried like a weight. So, she was shocked as well when Gob easily blocked Azrael''s slash, the clash ringing out in the still air. She tried checking his status properly, but for some reason, she couldn''t, her vision blurring slightly as she squinted: Gob (Demon Goblin) Bloodline: Dark Goblin (3% bloodline) Level: 37 Health: ??? Strength: ??? Speed: ??? Stamina: ??? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intelligence: ??? Constitution: ??? Scarlett was confused, her brow creasing under the faint mist. The last time she was unable to view the stats of a being was with Drakonix, Leviathan, and the Golden Lion, their towering presences still vivid in her mind. But this was different¡ªshe could view his level but not the rest of his stats, the blanks taunting her. Either way, Scarlett didn''t interfere with Azrael''s fight. She knew how it felt to be protected 24/7, unable to do anything; she''d received it from her brother and knew not to do the same to Azrael, hurting his pride and confidence, a lesson etched deep. But she watched the match intently, her sharp eyes unwavering, not giving a damn about interfering the moment Azrael''s life was in danger. Gob blocked Azrael''s full strike with his sword in one hand and, like it was no stress at all, pushed his arm upward, redirecting the momentum of the attack and throwing Azrael into the air, the motion smooth against the jagged skyline. Azrael used a backflip to stand properly and regain his balance, landing with a faint thud. He frowned¡ªGob could have pressed on and gained the upper hand, but instead, like a statue, Gob remained rooted to the spot, not even thinking of moving a bit, his stance rigid in the dim light. "Are you looking down on me?" Azrael asked coldly, his voice cutting through the tense silence, returning to attack. He felt insulted and was super pissed, but despite anger taking over, he still retained his rationality, his movements deliberate. Azrael changed the flow of his attack beautifully in a way that made it hard for others to predict his next move, his blade dancing in the faint glow, but to his frustration, he was always countered by Gob. Chapter 123 - CHAPTER 123: GAMBIT WILDERNESS II It almost felt like Gob was seeing into the future because, oddly enough, Gob''s sword always arrived at the place Azrael planned to attack from before Azrael struck, the metal glinting eerily. Azrael felt so frustrated, forcing him to retreat backward a small distance, intent on going all out, his breath fogging slightly in the cool air. Inwardly, he felt like cussing because his strength was halved by the wilderness, the oppressive aura clinging to him. Azrael strongly believed that was the reason he was dragging the fight out too long¡ªa lesson in humility and respect for another time, one he''d chew on later. "Had enough?" Gob asked Azrael, his voice carrying a mocking edge. "Not even close," Azrael replied to Gob, his tone sharp and unyielding. His eyes turned absolutely black, the aura around him intensifying, a dark ripple in the misty air. "Hunter mode!" Azrael used his ability, the special power-up that only half-demons could wield, his form shifting under the faint shadows. It was similar to demons when they used their desire form, except it didn''t work like that. Unlike desire form, which varied among demons with different appearances and strengths, Hunter Mode was strict in appearance: white hair, white eyeballs and pupils, and pale skin, stark against the wilderness gloom. Gob watched Azrael change with great anticipation, it being the first time he had seen something like that, his beady eyes narrowing slightly. After his transformation, Azrael continued his attack once more. He was faster than before, as well as stronger, his movements a blur in the dimness, but for some reason, he still couldn''t defeat Gob. AZRAEL (HALF DEMON) Bloodline: ARCHAIC DEMON BLOODLINE (75% bloodline) HUMAN BLOODLINE: (5%) $#$"''+ BLOODLINE:* (20%) Level: 75 Health: 75,000 Strength: 100 -50 Speed: 120 -60 Stamina: 109 -55 Intelligence: 90 -45 Constitution: 101 -51 Azrael''s stats were good, but after being halved, they looked like those of a level 40-50 being, a bitter truth under the wilderness''s haze. After using Hunter Mode, his stats took a huge boost, the wilderness no longer restricting his strength by halving it: AZRAEL (HALF DEMON) Bloodline: ARCHAIC DEMON BLOODLINE (75% bloodline) HUMAN BLOODLINE: (5%) $#$"''+ BLOODLINE:* (20%) Level: 75 Health: 150,000 Strength: 150 Speed: 180 Stamina: 164 Intelligence: 135 Constitution: 151 [Hunter Mode (Bloodline Awakening): Increases the stats of the user by half while lifting all debuffs or crowd control placed on the user (upgradable)] This was the reason for the frown appearing on Azrael''s face while fighting Gob, a crease deepening in the faint light. His stats took a huge boost, but yet, he still could not defeat Gob. "Hah, hah, hah," Azrael breathed hard, his stamina depleted, his chest heaving under his dark cloak. He had attacked Gob for more than an hour now, unable to land even one hit. He found it absurd, but he couldn''t deny it after trying for so long, the exhaustion settling into his bones. Scarlett watched the tired Azrael and Gob, still not interfering after realizing Gob had no intention of harming or killing Azrael, her stance relaxed but alert against the misty backdrop. "Demon, you are strong¡ªI commend you. I shall offer you a chance to become stronger, just like me. Once the weakest among my kin, but now the strongest, all due to the benevolent act of my god. Worship and pledge your allegiance, and you shall gain strength beyond your imagination, just like I have done," Gob said to Azrael, like a fanatic preaching about their god, his voice fervent in the still air. Azrael stared at Gob, speechless, his jaw tightening slightly. "Perhaps he''s gone mad? What sort of fanatic is this? Or does he work for the demon god?" Azrael thought, frowning deeply, the shadows playing across his pale face. If his guess was right, then once more, he''d have to rely on Scarlett¡ªa distressing thought, bitter as the wilderness wind. "Your god¡ªtake us to him," Scarlett finally decided to interfere, walking up to Gob, her boots crunching softly on the ground. "You, you have the same scent as our god," Gob said, surprised at the discovery, his nose twitching faintly. Azrael, though, was confused, his brow furrowing under his white hair. He felt his guess was wrong¡ªit wasn''t that Gob was serving the demon god, but rather, he just had some loose screws, a notion that unsettled him. "Well, that''s probably because I''m¡­" Scarlett stopped whatever she was about to say as a result of the abrupt actions of Gob and the soldiers under his command, all falling to their knees, their armor clinking softly. "Great god!" they chorused, like some cult members, their voices echoing faintly through the trees. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azrael was stunned once more and soon wary, believing the actions of Gob and his soldiers to be the work of parasitic worms infesting their brains, his hand resting lightly on his sword hilt. He walked toward Scarlett, planning to warn her about the likely reasons for Gob''s actions, believing his thoughts to be right. The illogical strength of Gob cemented his suspicions, a nagging itch in his mind. "I see you have arrived, dear sister, and with company, I see. You didn''t tell me about him," a young, authoritative voice said¡ªnot tyrannical, but with a gentle flow that made people want to worship him, carrying over the misty air. Azrael stared at the young man that had made his appearance known, he had always believed himself to be extremely handsome, white hair, blue eyes and a good build, but he met his match finally, dark hair that every woman will die for, smooth face, perfect blue eyes and well chiseled nose. His face was perfect, his body figure in sync with his handsome face. "Brother, what is going on?" Scarlett asked, breaking Azrael from his thoughts [A/N: Just dropping this info for future purposes¡ªbloodline percentages can surpass the 100% mark, either individually or totally. So when you add later and find it above 100%, you won''t think it''s a mistake.] Chapter 124 - CHAPTER 124: THE WILDERNESS ANOMALY "Hi, I''m Scarlett''s boy¡ª" Boom! Azrael was sent flying, Greg''s ruthless kick cutting him off mid-sentence, his body skidding across the black dirt like a ragdoll. Dust kicked up, swirling in the dim wilderness light. "Azrael!" Scarlett called out, her voice sharp with alarm. Her brother''s sudden move had caught her off guard, her heart lurching. "Brother! What is the meaning of this?" she demanded, anger flaring as she glared at Greg, his tall frame looming against the twisted trees. "I should be asking you that question, Anne," Greg snapped back, his voice chilly, cutting through the tension like a blade. "What exactly is the meaning of this? You never mentioned anything about him in our conversation." His words jolted Scarlett from her fury, realization sinking in¡ªshe''d screwed up by not mentioning Azrael. "Brother, he''s my boyfriend. He''s a good guy! I promise," Scarlett said, trying to smooth things over, her tone softening as she met his icy stare. "A good guy, huh? How long have you known each other?" Greg pressed, his question pinning her. Annabelle clamped her mouth shut, caught off guard. "Brother, the time doesn''t need to be long enough. All that matters is that¡ª" She faltered, searching his face for a hint of understanding. One second he was there, listening; the next, he''d vanished. Then she saw him¡ªpounding Azrael into the ground again, fists slamming into the half-demon''s newly recovered form. "My damn petty brother," Annabelle muttered under her breath, her boots kicking up dirt as she ran to save Azrael from the beating. "Brother, can you stop already? It''s not like he forced me," she pleaded, grabbing at Greg''s arm. He paused, his fist hovering mid-air, weighing his next move. Then¡ªboom!¡ªhe slammed Azrael again, the impact echoing faintly. "Break her heart, and you''re toast¡ªa burnt toast," Greg warned, his voice low and menacing, eyes locked on Azrael''s crumpled figure. "Thanks, bro, I love¡ª" Scarlett started, but Greg cut her off. "Wait. Before you start brainwashing him, how old is he again?" Suspicion laced his tone, his gaze narrowing as he refused to let her sweet-talk her way out. "I''m 156 years, quite the young demon compared to others that normally live for¡ª" BOOM! Azrael didn''t finish. Greg''s next hit sent him flying, no holding back this time, pain exploding across his ribs like a thunderclap. "Greg!" Scarlett shouted, panic threading her voice as she watched Azrael crash into the ground, dust billowing around him. "Miss, you have a lot of explaining to do. 156 years? You''re barely 19 now, miss," Greg said, his demanding gaze boring into her, the overprotective brother switch flipped hard in his head. "Come on, bro, he doesn''t look old. He''s a demon¡ªof course he''ll be that old," she countered, gesturing at Azrael''s youthful face, now smeared with dirt and a grimace. "And that''s all you can use to defend yourself?" Greg shot back, his questioning stare unwavering. "Hah, my overprotective brother. Don''t make me hate you, meanie," Scarlett said, pulling the ''hate you'' card, her tone teasing but edged with frustration. She crossed her arms, daring him to push her further. "Fine," Greg relented, though his voice stayed firm. "But if he breaks your heart, he really is toast." Scarlett nodded quickly, a small victory. "Let''s go to my small kingdom," Greg said, taking her hand, his grip warm but unyielding as he led her forward. "What about Azrael?" she asked, glancing back at the heap on the ground. "Don''t worry, I''ll leave someone behind to bring him over," Greg replied. "Gob, wait for him to recover and lead him to our kingdom," he ordered, his voice carrying authority. "Yes, great god," Gob said, bowing his head low, earning a curt nod from Greg. Greg led his sister and the rest of the armies toward his little kingdom¡ªif you could call it that¡ªfootsteps crunching over the uneven terrain. "Scarlett?" Azrael croaked later, frowning as he pushed himself up, unable to spot her or her evil brother in the misty haze. "My god and his sister have departed already. Come with me, and I''ll take you to our kingdom where they wait," Gob said, his wiry frame stepping closer to the still-disoriented Azrael. Azrael walked alongside Gob in silence, his bruised body protesting each step. "So, tell me, how does it feel to have your ass kicked by your girlfriend''s brother?" Gob asked, a smirk tugging at his lips, breaking the quiet between them. Azrael shot Gob a death stare, his pale eyes narrowing, but said nothing. He couldn''t beat Gob¡ªthat was damn clear already. All he could do was swallow his pride, bitter as it tasted, and keep moving. Since meeting Scarlett for the first time, a great deal had happened to him. First, he''d discovered she was impervious to all attacks¡ªa walking tank. Then came Gendry''s betrayal, a knife in the back that still stung. Visiting the wilderness for the first time, getting thrashed by a goblin¡ªa demon at the bottom of the food chain¡ªand now that same goblin mocking him openly? He felt the world was screwing him over, but he''d live with it. As long as he had Scarlett, every step felt like years¡ªand worth it. "Huh?" Azrael stopped, flabbergasted. The sight ahead was jaw-dropping. "Are you sure we''re still in this universe? ''Cause I find that hard to believe," he asked Gob, his voice tinged with disbelief. "It''s all thanks to our great god," Gob replied, smug and proud, chest puffing slightly. The kingdom¡ªwell, a small town for now¡ªdidn''t boast any speechless design or jawbreaking architecture. Just simple houses of iron, wood, stone, and glass, humble like a countryside shack. But the organized houses, constructed roads, and mix of different races living together? That was the shock to Azrael, a sight that defied the wilderness''s chaos. Everyone in the demon world had heard stories of the wilderness¡ªso many they got sick of them. A place where only the strongest survive, the weak have no rights. Settlements were rare, and the ones that existed lived in constant fear, buildings poor and rundown. The strong never mingled with the weak¡ªso many negative tales that Azrael was starting to second-guess the scene before him. "What do you mean it''s all thanks to your god?" Azrael asked, intrigued by what Scarlett''s brother could pull off. From what she''d told him, Greg hadn''t been in the demon world long¡ªa week and a half at best. This sight felt damn near impossible. "I was weak. My fellow kin, the goblins, were also weak. The evil god¡ªa giant worm¡ªplagued us and ate my people," Gob recounted, pride swelling in his voice. "It was the great god who saved us and killed that evil god. He conquered the orcs, the kobolds, and the dire wolves, brought us all together. He gave us power to protect ourselves and helped build this new kingdom. Without the great god, we''d still live under constant fear." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 125 - CHAPTER 125: PLEDGING ALLEGIANCE "Azrael!" Scarlett called out, her voice cutting through the misty air as Azrael trudged into view. She rushed forward and hugged him tight, her arms wrapping around his battered frame. Greg stood close, his imposing figure casting a faint shadow. Azrael tensed, eyes flicking to Greg, half-expecting another pummeling. But Greg stayed still, hands at his sides, and the lack of aggression eased Azrael''s nerves enough to return Scarlett''s hold, his grip cautious. After a brief exchange with Gob, Greg motioned them forward. He led Azrael and Scarlett to his dwelling¡ªa sturdy structure grander than the surrounding homes, its iron-and-stone walls rising above the rest, as befitted his status. They stepped inside, the faint creak of wood underfoot breaking the silence. "Brother, telling me about this in the real world was one thing, but seeing it? Wow, this is nice," Scarlett said, her eyes tracing the rough-hewn beams overhead. "And Gob¡ªwas that his name? How''s he so strong? I reckon I couldn''t beat him even if I tried, unless I tired him out." She aimed to catch up with Greg, her tone light but curious. Azrael stayed quiet, not interrupting the siblings'' bonding, though his ears perked up¡ªhe was just as keen to know how Greg had pulled this off. ******* After the death of Cumba and the settling of the demon orcs, Greg had led them all to the kobolds'' mine. This time, Erisu took point, his lean form guiding the way, with the able fighters among the demon orcs and goblins trailing behind, their weapons glinting faintly in the dim light. "Great god, we are here," Erisu announced, his voice steady as they reached the mine''s jagged entrance. Greg withdrew Heaven''s Blade from his inventory, its edge shimmering with a cold gleam, and strode toward the opening. "Intruders! Intruders!" The kobold on watch bellowed, his shrill cry echoing through the tunnels. Kobolds poured out, claws and crude spears at the ready, scrambling to defend their territory. "What is the meaning of this?" the kobold chief, Scar, demanded as he emerged from the mine, his scaly face twisted with rage. "Have the orcs gone against their word and sided with the goblins?" He glared at the assembled forces, convinced the orcs had betrayed their deal¡ªto let the kobolds keep their mine in exchange for crafting armor. To him, this looked like a double-cross. "We didn''t break the agreement," Tusk, the new orc leader appointed by Greg, rumbled back. "The one who made it with you is dead¡ªkilled by our great god. Surrender and worship him, and you''ll get true protection!" His voice carried a rough edge, his tusks glinting as he spoke. "Hah, great god?" Scar scoffed, his laugh sharp and mocking. "Have you gone senile? What nonsense are you¡ª" "Leader!" Every kobold screamed, their cries overlapping as Scar''s head vanished in a spray of blood, his health plummeting to zero. Just like that, he was gone¡ªsilenced mid-sentence by Greg''s blade. "Any kobold who dares disrespect me will face the same fate," Greg said coldly, his tone flat as he wiped the blood from Heaven''s Blade. "Either you die, or you submit. You''ll be useful to me either way." This was his tactic¡ªshow the stick first to crush resistance, then dangle the carrot to secure loyalty. The kobolds quaked in their boots, their wide eyes fixed on Scar''s lifeless body. They''d just watched their leader die in one strike. They couldn''t beat the orcs and goblins combined¡ªlet alone this terrifying figure before them. Fear clawed at them, the urge to live overriding all else. "Great god, forgive us," they chorused, dropping to their knees in unison, heads bowed low as they pledged allegiance, their trembling voices echoing off the mine walls. [Congratulations! 166 kobolds have taken you as their god] [You have gained 17 divinity points] Greg smirked faintly, pleased. Gaining divinity points in the wilderness was almost too easy¡ªfaithless demons were everywhere, ripe for the picking. Outside the demon realm, in the wider world, it''d be max difficulty¡ªevery sanctuary and celestial temple would mark him as an enemy. Not that he cared; he wasn''t scared. It just wasn''t worth the hassle yet. He still had dragons and sea creatures to milk for points, but his level wasn''t quite there. User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 59 (7,289,562/7,500,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 436 +218 Speed: 403 +201 Stamina: 645 Intelligence: 340 Constitution: 579 Divinity: 75 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of Wealth S rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline His divinity was nearing 100 points. Greg''s pulse quickened slightly¡ªhe couldn''t wait to see what skills unlocked when he hit that mark. "You''ll all stay here for now," he addressed the kobolds, his voice firm. "I''ll leave some orcs and goblins to guide and protect you. Who''s the next leader among you?" "It is me, great god," a kobold stepped forward, his scaly hands trembling as he approached. Fear flickered in his eyes, braced for death, but he squared his shoulders, trying to act the part. "Very well, you''ll do," Greg said, scanning the kobold''s stats with a glance. Kold (Demon Kobold) Bloodline: Dark Iron Kobold (5% bloodline) Level: 37 Health: 37,000 Strength: 55 Speed: 20 Stamina: 30 Intelligence: 30 Constitution: 50 Loyalty: 55 Not too shabby, not too great. Greg decided to give him a boost, curious about tinkering with stats in this apocalypse. Kold (Demon Kobold) Bloodline: Dark Iron Kobold (5% bloodline) Level: 37 Health: 37,000 Strength: 100 Speed: 100 Stamina: 100 Intelligence: 100 Constitution: 100 Loyalty: 55 "Great god!" Kold shouted, bowing deeper as he felt power surge through him, his muscles tightening under his scales. He knew instinctively it was Greg''s doing¡ªhis loyalty spiked from 55 to 80 in a heartbeat. Greg had evened Kold''s stats to 100 each, an experiment to see how balanced attributes played out. His own stats adjusted too: User: Nemesis Title: God of Dragons and Sea Creatures Job: N/A Level: 59 (7,289,562/7,500,000 EXP) Health: 120,000 Strength: 391 +196 Speed: 323 +162 Stamina: 575 Intelligence: 270 Constitution: 529 Divinity: 75 Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: Ex rank ¨C 100% dodge rate Ex rank ¨C God of Wealth S rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline His stats had dropped, but he wasn''t fazed¡ªgrinding could fix that. He''d considered spreading his own points evenly to 100, then nixed the idea. Dropping below 300 risked him in a fight he couldn''t avoid. Still, he made a mental note: split half his Heaven''s Defier points evenly, and find a way to upgrade that blade. Its stat-stealing was too clutch to ignore. Chapter 126 - CHAPTER 126: DIFFERENT PLAN Greg left a contingent of orcs and kobolds to guard the mine, their squat figures vanishing into the shimmering haze of the wilderness as he turned back toward the settlement. The remaining orcs and goblins fell in behind him¡ªa ragged procession of clanking armor and guttural murmurs, their boots grinding against the cracked, sun-scorched earth. The air hung heavy with dust and the faint tang of sulfur¡ªa reminder of the demon realm''s unrelenting hostility. "What''s that sound?" Greg muttered to no one in particular, halting mid-step as a low, mournful howl cut through the stillness, barely audible beneath the wind''s dry rasp. He tilted his head, straining to pinpoint it, his sharp eyes narrowing against the glare. A hunch tugged at him¡ªsomething worth investigating. With a curt wave, he beckoned his forces onward, leading the motley army toward the noise, their shadows stretching long and jagged across the barren ground. As they crested a low dune, Greg caught sight of the source¡ªa brutal skirmish raging in the distance. Dire wolves, their thick fur matted with grit and blood, snarled and lunged at a demonic sandworm. Its grotesque, segmented body thrashed wildly in the sand, its maw gaping, rows of jagged teeth glinting as it snapped at the pack. The wolves darted in and out, tearing at its slimy hide with relentless ferocity. "Great," Greg said, a smirk curling his lips, his voice laced with dark amusement. "Another run-in with sandworms. Wait here¡ªI''ll kill it." He gestured for his troops to hold position, their weapons glinting faintly in the dim light. "That''s a lot of dire wolves," he added, eyeing the pack¡ªdozens strong, maybe more. "They should push my divinity points to 100. Easy pickings." His mind churned, already calculating the payoff: more followers, more power. "Mystery Box," Greg called softly, activating the skill under his breath, the words a quiet ritual. [Mystery Box has been activated] [Mystery Box has placed a debuff on you. Debuff - Sleeping Curse: You feel slow and heavy. Mental fatigue doubles, stamina drain doubles, strength and speed stats halved. Duration: 20 minutes] Speechless¡ªGreg stood there, utterly speechless, his jaw clenching so hard it ached. He knew Mystery Box was a roll of the dice, spitting out buffs or debuffs at random, but this? This was a kick in the teeth. His limbs grew sluggish, a dull weight settling into his bones as his mind fogged at the edges. Still, he didn''t panic¡ªhis talents were his safety net, like an insurance payout he could bank on. "Tsk, can''t believe I wasted it," he muttered, a bitter edge to his voice, disappointment gnawing at him. Shaking off the gloom, he pushed forward toward the dire wolves, their usefulness already a fixed point in his strategy. Despite the curse dragging at him, Greg moved fast¡ªor as fast as he could¡ªscrambling up the sandworm''s back. Its slimy, rancid hide squished under his boots, the stench of rot hitting him like a fist. He''d learned his lesson the hard way¡ªno way in hell was he getting swallowed by one of these disgusting bastards again. He swung Heaven''s Defier at its spine, ruthless and unrestrained, carving into it like a butcher hacking through a carcass. The blade sank deep, dark blood spurting in thick, oily arcs, staining his hands and spattering his face. The sandworm convulsed, its massive body wriggling to dislodge the pest tearing into its back, but Greg held fast, gripping it like a tapeworm burrowed in a gut. It couldn''t shake him loose. He kept at it¡ªslashing, cutting, stabbing¡ªthe blade flashing in a relentless rhythm, chipping away its HP bit by bit as its screeches pierced the air. "Why didn''t I do this to the last sandworm?" he grumbled, shaking his head at the memory of that grim, stomach-churning fight¡ªtrapped in its gullet, fighting his way out. Never again. His slow, methodical strikes wore it down. The sandworm''s health bar flickered near empty. In a last-ditch effort, it plunged its head into the sand, burrowing to escape the torment. "No, you don''t!" Greg roared, catching the move. He triggered Heaven''s Defier''s strongest skill¡ªDefying the Heaven¡ªand drove the blade deep into its core, bottoming out its health with one savage thrust. The beast shuddered and went limp, collapsing into the sand with a dull, wet thud. [Level 60 Sandworm killed] [Exp gained] User: Nemesis Job: N/A Level: 60 (7,519,562/7,600,000 EXP) Health: 130,000 Strength: 391 (+196) +3910 Speed: 323 (+162) +3230 Stamina: 575 +5750 Intelligence: 270 +2700 Constitution: 529 +5290 Divinity: 75 +750 Free Attribute Points: 10 S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Dodge Rate, EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth, S Rank ¨C Talent Share, Primordial Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline "Hah, how boring," Greg muttered, wiping blood from his brow, his frown deepening. No stat plunder notification¡ªthe one he craved most¡ªflashed up. Just EXP. No bonus stats to steal. He shrugged it off, spitting into the sand, and trudged toward the dire wolves, their panting forms scattered across the battlefield. He hadn''t killed the sandworm for kicks¡ªhe wanted their allegiance, their worship. "What in the world?" Greg blurted, freezing mid-step as the ground rumbled beneath him. Four more demonic sandworms erupted from the sand, their grotesque bodies surging upward, showering the area with grit and debris. "My lucky day, I guess," he grinned, a feral edge to it, gripping Heaven''s Defier tighter. With his jacked stats from Defying the Heaven still pumping through him, it was child''s play¡ªone strike, one kill. Each worm fell with a single swing, their bodies piling up in a grotesque heap, the air thick with the stench of their innards. [You have killed a Level 56 Demonic Sandworm] [Exp gained] [You have killed a Level 61 Demonic Sandworm] [Exp gained] [You have killed a Level 58 Demonic Sandworm] [Exp gained] [You have killed a Level 64 Demonic Sandworm] [Exp gained] [You have leveled up] "That''s it?" Greg asked, his voice flat, a scowl etching across his face. Five sandworms, all ripe with stats, and not a single plunder notice? "Guess today''s my last day," he sighed, kicking at the scattered loot¡ªchunks of worm flesh, a few crude trinkets. Worthless to him, but he''d save them for his new armies, toss them out as rewards later. Motivation for the grunts. "Howww," the alpha dire wolf howled, its deep, resonant call cutting through the aftermath. It padded closer, its massive frame towering over the others, and bowed its head to Greg, its gray fur streaked with sandworm blood. "I love leaders like this¡ªsmart enough not to die for nothing," Greg said, nodding with approval as the rest of the pack followed suit, their muzzles dipping low in a ripple of submission. [Congratulations! 140 dire wolves have accepted you as their god] [You have gained 28 divinity points] [You have unlocked new skills for reaching 100 divinity points!] [Check your status for more information on the skills] User: Nemesis Job: N/A Level: 61 (7,624,562/7,700,000 EXP) Health: 140,000 Strength: 391 (+196) Speed: 323 (+162) Stamina: 575 Intelligence: 270 Constitution: 529 Divinity: 103 Free Attribute Points: 20 Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Dodge Rate, EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth, S Rank ¨C Talent Share, Primordial Dragon Bloodline, Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline Divinity Skills: [Exp Generator]: Gain experience when you gain followers; 10% of their total experience transfers to you. [Independent Space]: As a god with worshippers, you have a personal space for you and chosen followers, fully under your control. Manipulation extent depends on divinity points. [Observation]: Observe your followers¡ªreverence, status, skills. Extent depends on divinity points. [Bestowment]: Grant skills, stats, or abilities to worshippers. Stats given are permanent and deducted from your total; skills can be revoked. [Divine Construction]: Build imagined structures; aesthetics and utility drain more divinity. "Finally, the game-changer skill," Greg muttered, a faint grin cracking his stern expression. Divine Construction¡ªhe could build a real settlement now, not the goblins'' ramshackle huts. No offense to them, but their setup was too pitiful for his liking¡ªa patchwork of scavenged junk barely holding together. The alpha dire wolf sidled up, rubbing its coarse fur against Greg''s leg, its warmth seeping through his armor. He found it oddly satisfying, a rare moment of calm, and ran a hand through its thick pelt, petting it back. After a few minutes, the wolf knelt, nudging him insistently. Greg mounted it, settling onto its broad back, the beast''s muscles flexing beneath him. The goblins and orcs followed, clambering onto other wolves, and their speed surged as the pack bolted forward, the wind whipping past in a blur of dust and fur. They reached the settlement faster than Greg had anticipated, the wolves'' loping strides cutting the journey short. Dust swirled as they slowed, and he slid off, brushing sand from his hands. Time to work. He pictured simple houses¡ªsturdy, organized rows of stone and wood with basic roads weaving between¡ªand they rose from the ground as he willed it, the divinity draining with each structure. Complex designs burned through points too fast, and with no potion to speed regeneration, he stuck to the basics, watching the town take shape under the gray sky. "Hah, I''m spent," Greg sighed, wiping sweat from his brow as the last house solidified. His divinity hit zero¡ªhe''d even tapped Defying the Heaven again, its one-day cooldown finished before arrival. "I need to increase my divinity points," he muttered, frustration creeping in. "They''re damn useful, but when am I getting personal skills? Exp Generator''s all I''ve got." With the mine too far to justify, Greg relocated the kobolds, orcs, and goblins guarding it. It was handy for crafting, sure, but the distance made it a strategic liability¡ªlosing worshippers meant losing divinity, and he wasn''t about to let that happen. Greg felt the itch to grow stronger, to claim the worship of sea creatures and dragons next. After a beat, he checked the player leaderboard, curiosity gnawing at him after too long. Leaderboard: Kyle - Lv 75 Sword God - Lv 74 Stagnant Water - Lv 69 Nemesis - Lv 61 Scarlett - Lv 55 Dual Blade - Lv 50 Shadow - Lv 50 Dan - Lv 49 Odin - Lv 49 Gold Goblin - Lv 49 Kyle still held the top spot¡ªno shock there. But Sword God, just one level behind? That pinged Greg''s radar¡ªsome feat must''ve spiked him up. No system alerts reached the demon realm, but forums and media outlets buzzed with Sword God''s exploits, tales of some grand kill or conquest. "Guess I should grind," Greg mused, his pulse quickening. "And Kyle¡ªhe''s lived too long. I''ll kill him soon. Need info from Jessica about him; her sticking by his side any longer might make me snap." His heart pounded, a wild rhythm he didn''t bother taming. Before revenge, he''d have shoved it down. Now? He''d let it steer him wherever it damn well pleased. Chapter 127 - CHAPTER 127: WILL MANIFESTATION Present Time Greg stood in the shadow of his modest kingdom, a patchwork settlement of stone and iron sprawled beneath a sullen sky. His arms crossed tightly, he fixed his sister with a hard stare. "Annabelle, you need to pick up your leveling speed. It''s dragging¡ªway too slow," he said, voice clipped but carrying a thread of concern. He''d expected her to be further along by now; her stagnation irked him more than he let on. Scarlett flicked her gaze to the leaderboard hovering in her vision, the glowing list a stark reminder of her lag: Kyle - Lv 75 Nemesis - Lv 74 Sword God - Lv 74 Stagnant Water - Lv 69 Shadow - Lv 58 Dual Blade - Lv 57 Scarlett - Lv 56 Dan - Lv 53 Odin - Lv 52 Gold Goblin - Lv 51 "I guess so," she muttered, chewing her lip as she studied the gap. Her brother''s alias, Nemesis, loomed at 74¡ªnear the top¡ªwhile she languished at 56. The numbers hit harder than she''d admit, a quiet sting of inadequacy blooming in her chest. "Go with Gob," Greg advised, nodding toward the wiry goblin hovering at the edge of their circle, his beady eyes glinting with restless energy. "He''ll take you to a solid leveling spot. Grind hard¡ªgo all out. You need to boost that level fast." He turned, boots crunching on the gravel as he headed for his dwelling¡ªa squat, imposing structure that dominated the settlement''s skyline. "What about you, brother? Aren''t you leveling too?" Scarlett called after him, her tone a mix of curiosity and mild reproach. Greg stopped, half-turning, his silhouette framed against the doorway. "I can''t push my level any higher until I manifest my will," he said, waving her off with a dismissive flick of his hand before stepping inside. The heavy door thudded shut, sealing him in solitude. He leaned against the cool stone wall, exhaling a slow, steady breath. In his past life, he''d done it¡ªmanifested his will, even if it''d been a pathetic, useless thing. But that grind had taught him something rare: how to pull it off, a trick most players in this life couldn''t dream of grasping. Outside, Azrael sidled up to Scarlett, his voice softening the settlement''s rough hum. "Scarlett, or Annabelle¡ªwhich do you prefer?" he asked, planting a quick peck on her cheek, his fingers brushing her arm. "Either''s fine, I guess," she replied, a warm smile breaking through as she leaned into his touch, her eyes lingering on him. "Care to join me? I''m heading out to level up¡ªget stronger," she said, already tugging him along before he could answer. Azrael chuckled, letting her drag him toward Gob without a fight¡ªchoice wasn''t really on the table. Inside, Greg sank to the floor, cross-legged, shutting out every distraction. The air was still, thick with the faint scent of dust and metal. He was dead-set on manifesting his will, a process simple in theory if you knew the knack¡ªbut that knowledge was a jealously guarded secret, locked away by powerhouses like the Grey Empire. In his past life, he''d slaved for them, trading years of blood and sweat for scraps of half-baked info on will manifestation. The memory festered like an old wound¡ªthey''d exploited his desperation, wrung him dry for their gain. The Grey Empire hadn''t just screwed him; they''d throttled countless players, choking their growth with calculated greed. In this life, they''d doubled down, targeting him early¡ªa fatal mistake. They ranked second on his hit list, just below Kyle, the bastard topping it. Wiping them out wasn''t just payback; it was pruning a weed choking the world. Greg closed his eyes, diving deep, chasing the ember of his truest desire buried in his core. [You are attempting to manifest your will! As a player, the system will support you!] A perk of being a player¡ªthe system gave a nudge, unlike the natives who had to claw their way to awakening alone. Almost fair, except players lacked the deep, instinctive lore the locals grew up steeped in. Greg smirked faintly¡ªhis past life evened that score. Darkness engulfed him, a void so absolute it swallowed every trace of light. "I see it''s changed," he muttered, voice steady despite the oppressive black. He''d been here before, the first time he''d tried this. But something shifted¡ªthe darkness churned, coagulating toward a central point, sucked in like debris down a cosmic drain. As it gathered, light seeped into the edges, a faint glow pushing back the gloom until only a dense, inky core remained, ringed by blinding radiance. Then the light followed, collapsing into its own tight nucleus, a mirror to the dark. The two forces clashed¡ªdarkness and light merging in a violent swirl¡ªbefore erupting outward, spreading from this tiny world into a universe half the size of the Milky Way. Greg watched from an omniscient vantage, detached yet gripped by the spectacle as the fused essence fueled a rapid expansion. The small world sat at its heart, a seed sprouting stars, galaxies¡ªraw, chaotic beauty unfurling across the void. His gaze snapped back to the world, the origin point. A speck of light and dark lingered there, blending evenly before splitting into two spheres. Time warped¡ªeternal yet fleeting¡ªas Greg observed, losing all sense of its passage. The spheres cracked open, birthing two beings. One mirrored him¡ªtaller, sharper, with a celestial detachment, white wings unfurling like dawn. The other echoed him too¡ªwhite hair, black wings, a brooding intensity in his stare. Same face, split vibes. "What''s going on?" Greg muttered, confusion tightening his chest. "This never happened last time." With a snap from the white-winged figure, concepts flared¡ªtime, space, aether, life, death¡ªrippling across the universe like shockwaves, stitching order into chaos. Greg felt time snap into focus, ticking forward as planets bloomed. Some pulsed with life¡ªgreen and vibrant¡ªothers lay shrouded in death, gray and barren. The dark-winged twin blinked, and elements surged¡ªfire roared, water crashed, wind howled, earth solidified¡ªreshaping the cosmos with raw force. Rain lashed some worlds, thunderstorms split others, sandy gales scoured more¡ªlife crept forward, fragile but stubborn, clawing through the tumult. The two Greg-like beings slumped, collapsing into a deep, timeless sleep. Their world cradled them, then flickered¡ªgone yet present, a paradox twisting Greg''s gut. Life multiplied¡ªorganisms sprouted, civilizations rose, the universe thickening with complexity. He watched, calm fading as a searing pain tore through his skull, his brain a furnace, eyes stinging red. [System warning!!! Error #&#+$+ occurring! User is not supposed to be here!!] [Error!!!] [System attempting force disconnection and removal of player from $&-#++#& archive] [Warning!!! #&-$-$&$ has discovered your presence!!!] [System is blocking &$+$+$ from pinpointing your location!!] [Error!!!] [Immediate removal beginning!!] Greg''s mind blurred, the warnings a jumbled roar as pain drowned his thoughts. His eyes fluttered shut, consciousness slipping into the black. Somewhere Beyond "Hmm? The #&#--+#$& has finally been found," a voice thundered, vast and guttural, reverberating across universes. "I wonder what he''s doing in such a backward dump. Prepare our forces¡ªwe must capture &$-+$$# before he awakens, as ordered by $&#-+##. Failure''s not an option!" The speaker loomed colossal, a titan whose hands cradled a universe like a toy, devouring it whole¡ªevery soul within snuffed out in a heartbeat, their screams swallowed by his maw. "Yes, Lord Universe Eater," his second-in-command intoned, bowing low before vanishing to muster their legions, the command''s weight a crushing force. Settlement "Brother, are you okay? What happened?" Scarlett''s voice sliced through the fog, sharp with panic. She knelt beside him, hands hovering as worry carved lines into her face. "I got back and found you meditating¡ªthought you were fine until you started convulsing like crazy. What''s wrong? Are you alright?" "Urgh," Greg groaned, hauling himself upright from the floor, his head throbbing like a war drum, though the pain had ebbed from its peak. He rubbed his temples, squinting against the dim light seeping through the narrow window. "What was that?" he muttered, the vision clawing at his mind¡ªthose twin Gregs, the universe''s birth, that searing agony. "How long''s it been?" "What do you mean? Seven hours," Scarlett said, frowning deeper. "I came back to avoid a forced logout unprepared. Are you sure you''re alright?" Her eyes bored into his, searching for cracks. "Yeah, I''ll be fine. Just need rest," Greg said, half-distracted, his thoughts snagged on the vision''s absurdity¡ªtwo selves, cosmic creation, and that cryptic warning. "No point chewing on what I don''t get. Being here¡ªdid I fail at manifesting my will?" He pulled up his system window, scanning it. User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 75 (9,124,562/9,200,000 EXP) Health: 140,000 Strength: 491 (+245) Speed: 393 (+196) Stamina: 575 sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intelligence: 270 Constitution: 529 Divinity: 203 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Dodge Rate EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth S Rank ¨C Talent Share Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline "Huh?" Greg blinked, startled. His divinity had spiked¡ª203 now, up 100 for no damn reason. Two new divinity skills had unlocked at 200, unviewed yet. His level¡ª75¡ªconfirmed he''d manifested his will. [Congratulations on manifesting your will! You are the first player to do so and have achieved an epic feat!] [Heaven''s Defier has been upgraded because of :$-#+(##+] "What the hell''s going on?" Greg muttered, staring at the flood of rewards¡ªfreebies piling up with no explanation. A faint smirk tugged at his lips, head still aching. If he knew the cosmic freight train barreling his way¡ªan entity beyond reckoning¡ªhe wouldn''t be smirking. Not a chance. Chapter 128 - CHAPTER 128: UPGRADES "Hmm? I have a job? And I don''t even know what it is. Is the system broken?" Greg asked himself, finding what was happening in that short time confusing. Greg decided to put that aside and focused on his new skills and the upgraded Heaven Defier. --- [Independent Space]: As a god with worshippers, you have a personal space for yourself and chosen followers, fully under your control. Manipulation extent depends on divinity points. [Observation]: Observe your followers¡ªreverence, status, skills. Extent depends on divinity points. [Bestowment]: Grant skills, stats, or abilities to worshippers. Stats given are permanent and deducted from your total; skills can be revoked. Effect depends on divinity points and follower reverence. [Exp Generator]: Gain experience when you gain followers; 10% of their total experience transfers to you. [Divine Construction]: Build imagined structures. Aesthetics and utility drain more divinity. [Divine Might (new)]: Use your divinity point to boost all of your stats for 10 minutes. 1 divinity point increases all your stats by one percent. [Avatar Creation (new)]: Create an avatar that holds a percentage of your power to represent you. Number of avatars and the percentage of power the avatar can use depends on your divinity stats. Number of avatars that can be created: 1 Percentage of power that can be replicated: 50% --- "Finally, personal skills," Greg said, pleased. "Now to check on my upgraded Heaven Defier." --- [Heaven''s Defier (Immortal Grade)] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sword crafted and wielded by the Firstborn Man. With this sword, he fought against the unfair actions of the gods for several years, victories and losses shaping the sword over time until an indestructible weapon with an ego was born. The First Man lost the war against the gods, and traces of the sword disappeared afterward. Having been in the demonic realm for countless years, the Defier has become demonized, harming both its wielder and its wielder''s foes. After experiencing the $&-#+#, the sword had grown even more, being filled with *"$_&#&#-+#$''&#, removing every negative effect while making it stronger. +50% Strength +50% Damage Dealt +50% Speed Skills: [Stamina Theft (Passive)]: For every enemy you kill, the user recovers 10% of their stamina. [Indestructible]: The sword is immune to damage of any kind and can never be destroyed. [Life Force Steal (Passive)]: Steals 20% of the life force of every enemy killed. [Attribute Steal (Passive)]: There is a 50% chance of stealing the attributes of slain enemies. [Mystery Box (Active)]: Using this skill grants the user a random buff, the effect and level being completely random. (Cooldown: 3 hours) [Defying Heaven (Active)]: Using this skill grants a 1000% increase in all stats for one minute. (Cooldown: 24 hours) [Compass]: Acts as a compass and leads the user to the other weapon series used by the first beings of other races. The closer the user gets to the weapons, the better the feedback received from Heaven Defier. As a weapon with an ego, the sword is capable of growth. --- "Wow." That was the only thing Greg could say. He had expected an upgrade, but what he saw was far beyond what he had imagined¡ªit was almost too much, even for him. "Time to give this baby a spin," Greg chuckled, eager to test his improved sword. Scarlett, though, just stared at her brother, not knowing what to say. First, he looked like someone at death''s door¡ªliterally¡ªand now he was chuckling like a child offered cookies. "Hah, is he experiencing puberty or what?" Scarlett muttered to herself. --- ******* AT THE SAME TIME, AFTER NEMESIS AWAKENED WILL MANIFESTATION "Great, do they plan to keep us locked here till death? I haven''t been able to level up for days now. What''s Nemesis on, drugs? He already caught up to Kyle," Stagnant Water complained, still locked up in the dungeon along with Sword God. Logging out, logging in, and still seeing himself inside a dungeon sucked. It was enough to make him want to quit the crappy game, but he couldn''t bring himself to do that. Aside from the rumours of being able to gain your game abilities in real life, the game was the most popular on the market. Many gaming companies had folded because of it. He definitely wouldn''t give it up¡ªnot as a hardcore gamer. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I should have listened to you," Brian apologized. "Your apology won''t change anything, bro. No need to. I knew you would never listen. I''m the one who''s sorry for tagging along," Stagnant Water muttered, not offended but just saying, hoping their imprisonment would serve as a lesson to his naive partner¡ªalthough he highly doubted that. Brian''s naivety was eternal. "I guess I always drag you down, don''t I? Like when I¡ª" "Enough, Brian! We agreed¡ªyou promised me you''d never bring it up again, didn''t you?! The past is in the past. Don''t eat yourself up with guilt¡ªit wasn''t your fault," Stagnant Water scolded, his tone fluctuating from anger to sadness to consolation. Brian remained calm, saying nothing. He knew his friend hated it whenever he brought it up, so he always tried his best to avoid mentioning it. But it was eating him up¡ªthe guilt, the pain of seeing his friend lying on that bed every time he visited. Brian closed his eyes, trying to take his mind off it. From there, his thoughts drifted toward searching for what he truly desired. His mind cleared, his thoughts filtered from everything unnecessary. --- [Player is trying to manifest his will. The system will aid the player.] --- The system notified Brian, but his concentration prevented him from paying any attention to the notification. With his thoughts cleared, he searched deeper within himself¡ªseeking what he truly wanted. It felt like walking through a dark tunnel, searching for a light at the end. The darkness and unnecessary noise meant to scare him didn''t faze him one bit. He continued forward¡ªunmoved, unbothered¡ªknowing fully what he wanted. He kept going deeper still. Just him, moving forward, focused, unwilling to miss the light, his concentration greater than that of a Buddhist monk. Chapter 129 - CHAPTER 129: UNBREAKABLE WILL Brian continued walking down the tunnel until he could finally see the light. He chased after it, running unrelentingly until he reached his destination¡ªthe end of the tunnel. He stepped out and was immediately struck speechless by what lay before him. A small world¡ªone unlike anything he could''ve ever imagined¡ªunfolded in front of him. Swords filled the landscape. Swords of different sizes, shapes, and types glinted under the bask of the radiant sun. Rivers flowed with blades in place of water, shimmering with metallic brilliance. Trees bore swords instead of fruit, their branches heavy with hilts and edges. Hills were structured with swords, each blade perfectly aligned like ascending steps of a divine staircase. It was breathtaking. It was surreal. It was beautiful. But even within this sword-forged paradise, there was a nightmare. A beast loomed in the distance¡ªtowering, grotesque, and monstrous. It was as tall as two trucks stacked atop each other, its frame broad and beastly like a dragon. With two heads and a body crouched on all fours like a wolf, it looked like an aberration born of horror. Its teeth were sharper than the swords surrounding it, and its claws matched the same dreadful sharpness. Its eyes glowed red, and its aura was foul¡ªso foul it felt like it could infect sanity itself. The monster chomped down on the blades, devouring them with greedy gulps, each bite destroying a sword like it was a brittle twig. --- [Deplete the HP of the Sword Eater by one to manifest your will.] --- The system prompt floated before Brian''s eyes. He frowned. Just one HP? It sounded laughably easy¡ªbut his instincts, those sharpened through countless battles and defeats, screamed otherwise. This task¡­ this was no simple feat. Brian reached for his inventory, intending to retrieve his strongest sword¡ªbut found he couldn''t. --- [You are unable to access your inventory. You may only use swords found within the realm. Your talent will be inactive for the duration of the battle.] [All sword skills owned by host will be ineffective for the duration of the battle!] [Warning!!! Losing here reduces your chance of manifesting your will in the future. Chances of trying again: slim.] --- Reality struck like a hammer. The weight of the situation settled heavily on his shoulders. Still, he didn''t hesitate. Brian grabbed a nearby sword¡ªit felt perfect in his hand, as if crafted for him¡ªand rushed forward. With a shout, he lunged at the Sword Eater and stabbed. The sword shattered instantly on contact. He blinked, stunned¡ªbut didn''t stop. Another sword. Another attack. Again, it broke. Again. And again. The Sword Eater ignored him completely, focused on its feast, its jaws clanking and grinding down sword after sword. Brian''s attacks continued¡ªthree, five, ten, fifty, a hundred strikes. Every sword shattered. Every effort failed. Frustration set in. Not just physical fatigue, but mental exhaustion. Without his mental fortitude buff from his talent, Brian could feel every crack forming in his mind. The repetitive sound of blades breaking. The futility. The disrespect of being ignored. It gnawed at him like a parasite. "What''s wrong with these swords? Are they too weak? Or am I the weak one?" he muttered through clenched teeth. He tried every kind of blade he could find¡ªcurved, straight, heavy, light¡ªbut nothing worked. He stopped counting after two thousand strikes. His movements slowed. His vision blurred. Eventually, he collapsed. --- [Do you wish to give up?] --- The system prompt hovered above him. Taunting him. He stared at it blankly. "Yes¡­ maybe I should. I''m not cut out for this," he murmured. "Nothing I do works. Maybe I really am too weak." As those thoughts took root, the world responded. The glowing swords began to dim. The brilliant landscape lost its shine. The realm began to crumble, bit by bit, consumed by the growing darkness of his doubt. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could feel the despair swallowing him. Darkness crept over his vision. --- "No!" His heart screamed in defiance. "I can''t give up! I can''t stay weak! I can''t keep running from failure! I refuse to repeat my mistakes!" Brian''s eyes snapped open. In his hand was another sword¡ªshining, imperfect, cracked, but radiant. And it wasn''t alone. All around him, swords now gleamed once more, brighter than ever. The Sword Eater''s appetite grew wilder at the increased brilliance, chomping with renewed hunger. Brian swung the sword. It didn''t break after the first strike. It broke on the second¡ªbut this time, Brian smiled. He wasn''t discouraged. In fact, he felt more alive than he had in years. He grabbed another sword. Struck again. It shattered. He picked another. Struck again. Over and over. It wasn''t about the mission anymore. It wasn''t about the reward, or the system prompt, or even his will. It was about the act of swinging the sword. With each swing, he felt more free. More whole. Just like that very first time he played a game at the PC caf¨¦, overwhelmed by excitement and wonder. That same thrill rushed through him now. Each strike was joy. Each shattered sword was a badge of honor. The ten-thousandth strike came. The sword lasted longer. The hundred-thousandth. It survived more than ten hits. But Brian didn''t care. He''d forgotten to count. He''d forgotten the goal. He simply swung¡ªand loved it. The more he immersed himself in the rhythm, the more the swords resonated with him. They appeared faster. They shone brighter. It was as if the world was cheering him on. His heart pounded. He picked up another sword and struck again. But this time¡­ something changed. The moment his blade hit, every sword in the realm began to move. As if they had heard the call of their king. As if they acknowledged their master. As if they had only been waiting for this moment. The swords surged toward the Sword Eater, cutting through the air like loyal soldiers charging into battle. Some broke. Some splintered. Some nearly shattered. But they didn''t stop. Together, they merged into one enormous blade of brilliant light and steel. With Brian''s second strike¡ª The sword struck again. And so did all of them. Together. Chapter 130 - CHAPTER 130: CONCEPT "Can you keep your end of the bargain and tell me how to manifest my will?" Kyle asked leisurely, lounging as he addressed Zert. He had fulfilled his part of their deal, orchestrating a perfect plan that accelerated the downfall of the humans. War was no longer a possibility¡ªit was inevitable. The demonic seed he had fed to the king had fanned the flames of conflict, persuading other rulers and tribal chiefs to wage war against the Grey Empire. "The Grey Empire cannot be trusted" had become his most effective argument. "Earl Kodiac has requested you. I am to take you to him when you''re ready," Zert said, clearly displeased. Zert didn''t like the fact that Kodiac had agreed to help Kyle¡ªit irritated him deeply. In the demon realm, teaching someone to manifest their will was forbidden without the approval of specific demons. Zert wasn''t one of them. That was why he''d needed Kodiac''s approval before accepting the deal. Even if Zert had wanted to teach Kyle, he wouldn''t have been able to. A seal was placed on all demons who weren''t chosen, making them forget the process after manifesting their will. Kyle followed Zert calmly, but inwardly, he was growing impatient. He had stagnated for far too long¡ªso long that two others had caught up with him. He wouldn''t have gone through this whole ordeal if Lilith hadn''t been such a terrible teacher. Her explanations had been cryptic and useless. "What does she even mean by ''close your eyes, sleep, and wake up the next day to awaken your will?''" Kyle muttered under his breath. "I''ve brought Kyle to you as requested, Earl," Zert said, bowing respectfully. He was nervous, afraid of irritating Kodiac and suffering the consequences. Kyle, however, didn''t even bother with formalities. "Teach me what we agreed," he demanded immediately. He wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries. "Speak to me arrogantly again, and you will forfeit your life countless times until you begin to scorn resurrections," Kodiac warned, his voice low, but brimming with threat and authority. Kyle remained silent, staring at Kodiac, his eyes burning with the desire to fulfill his part of the deal. Bam! Countless swords struck the body of the Sword Eater. Every single one shattered into fragments. The Sword Eater paused for a second¡ªthen returned to its feast. Despite the combined effort of thousands of swords, not a single point of the Sword Eater''s HP dropped. But Brian didn''t care. Still in his flow, he watched the broken swords fall like rain, each piece glittering as it descended. "Beautiful," he muttered, captivated. His gaze remained fixed. His thoughts, too. All centered around one thing: the sword. What is a sword? What makes a sword¡­ a sword? What is the use of a sword? What''s a sword without its wielder? So many thoughts raced through his mind, but they all had one focus¡ªthe sword. Brian closed his eyes, letting the epiphany wash over him. His heart stirred. "As long as it''s sharp and cuts down my foes, it is a sword," he whispered. "My sword and I are one. It''s an extension of my body. A sword goes beyond what I can see¡ªthese are all scraps. Real swords come from my very soul." He opened his eyes, a newfound realization burning within them. Brian pointed his index finger at the Sword Eater and casually swung it downward, his intent sharp and unwavering¡ªas if he were wielding a blade. Rooooarrr!! The Sword Eater screamed for the first time, blood pouring from its thick hide. [Congratulations on completing the task!] [You have manifested your will! Continue to grow stronger and fill your will more and more!] [You have touched the boundary of the concept¡ªSword!] [Your talent is reacting strongly to your actions and is urging to cross the boundary!] [The will of the universe is denying your talent from doing so!] [Your talent is fighting against the will of the universe! Your talent has taken a step towards the boundary!] [Congratulations! Your talent has evolved from Ex rank to Concept (Pseudo)] [The ??? Talent DEATH is furious at your talent for daring to encroach on its domain and bend reality!] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The ??? Talent DEATH is baring its fangs and has decided to show a glimpse of its power!] [Your pseudo concept SWORD is bowing its head in fear and reverence toward the ??? Talent DEATH] [The ??? Talent DEATH has evolved into the Concept¡ªDEATH!] [The Concept¡ªDEATH applauds the pseudo concept SWORD for its bravery and assists in upgrading it!] [Congratulations! You have gained the Concept¡ªSWORD!] [Supreme beings are paying close attention to you!] [Warning! Tread carefully!] [The God of War is enraged and keeping a close eye on you!] [The Goddess of Earth is keeping a close eye on you!] [The God of¡­] [Your Concept¡ªSWORD is extremely annoyed at the beings spying on you and has cut off their ability to monitor you!] [The Concept¡ªDEATH is pleased and commends the action of your concept!] [You are free from the gaze of all beings!] Brian blinked, stunned by the flood of system messages. It was insane¡ªabsolutely insane. But he wasn''t going to question it. Whatever just happened, he had clearly gained a lot from it. "But what is that DEATH talent?" Brian muttered. "Can someone actually have a talent like that? There''s no way that belongs to a human. Must be a divine being in the Apocalypse..." Roooaaarrr!! The Sword Eater screamed again, snapping Brian from his thoughts. "¡­Right. So what now, system? There''s no way I can fight that thing. What am I supposed to do now?" [Leave it to me. Just this once, I''ll help you for free. Call it a newbie''s gift.] "¡­System? You can talk?" Brian asked, startled. [I am not the system. I am the consciousness of the dying Supreme Will. I am the Concept¡ªSWORD! Consider yourself lucky that I have chosen you as my partner! You should grovel on the ground and worship me for choosing you. But worry not¡ªI care not for such things. Now off you go, while I deal with this beast that dares call itself the ''Warder of Swords!''] Chapter 131 - CHAPTER 131: DEATH [Your ??? Talent Death is furious at the EX Rank talent Battle God for daring to encroach on its zone!] [Your ??? Talent Death has decided to show its fangs!] [Your ??? Talent Death has evolved to the Concept: DEATH] "What''s going on?" Nemesis asked himself. He had decided to level up since reaching level 75. It had been a while, and Drakonix and Leviathan hadn''t provided any gold coins recently. Of course, he had Scarlett¡ªshe wouldn''t create a merchant group to make money just to level up. That was a tiring and boring task. The real world was already falling into chaos and anarchy. It was only a matter of time before the apocalypse descended, so Nemesis didn''t have to pump money into the economy anymore just to destroy it. While hunting demonic creatures, he had received a system prompt that was... confusing, if he had to say. Concept? What was that? For some reason, it felt like he knew what it was, like he was familiar with the term¡ªbut he couldn''t bring himself to remember how. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should check my status. Status windows!" Nemesis called out. User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 75 (9,172,937 / 9,200,000 EXP) Health: 140,000 Strength: 491 (+245) Speed: 393 (+196) Stamina: 575 Intelligence: 270 Constitution: 529 Divinity: 203 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Dodge Rate Talent: EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth [You''re the embodiment of wealth and can disdain being poor.] Abilities: Profiteer: You can never lose in a deal or bargain. Loots from monsters are doubled in quantity or price randomly. When making deals, selling products, or making exchanges, you get twice the agreed amount. Discount: When purchasing anything, you get a 50% discount. Wealth for Power: You gain experience from making profits or gaining coins, assets, or anything of value (except loots from beasts). You can gain attribute points by spending money. Haggling and Negotiating: You can greatly convince others to sell anything to you at the right price. EX Rank ¨C 100% Absolute Dodge Rate S Rank ¨C Talent Share [The user can share their talent with up to five individuals. Shared talents can be utilized by all parties involved.] [CONCEPT ¨C DEATH]: Awakened after being triggered by the Concept SWORD. It disdains every other concept and sits above all, baring just its fangs for now. Abilities: Death Immunity: As an anomaly of the universe, the user transcends death. After dying, the user is reborn through transmigration, resurrection, reincarnation, or regression, depending solely on luck. Death Awakening: Upon death, the user gains a talent at random. The minimum rank of talent the user can gain is SSS. Talent Replication: The user can utilize this talent in the real world before the game merges with reality. The user can replicate 100% of their abilities and all skills in the real world, as a concept. Devour: All who die lose their potential and abilities to Death. DEATH devours the bloodlines and potentials of all those that slumber in its arms. You gain the skills, bloodlines, and talents of every being you kill. You can grant such skills and talents to others, while retrieving them back at any time of your choice. Limitless Will: Your will is limitless under the Concept: DEATH. Your manifested will continues to grow infinitely and passively without your interference. Your will is able to devour the manifested will of foes defeated by you. Bloodline: Primordial Dragon Bloodline Bloodline: Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline Speechless. Nemesis was totally speechless. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He didn''t understand why, but his talent¡ªor concept now¡ªhad received a huge boost. He could finally replicate 100% of his strength as well as his skills. It was clear¡ªKyle''s death was around the corner. Devour and Limitless Will were jaw-breaking. With those two, he could become invincible in this world. No... he was thinking too small. He would strive to become the strongest in the universe. He owed whatever made it possible a huge favor. ******** "How far is it? I''m getting bored of sitting and waiting all day!" Ygrit asked the bowing Gendry. "Soon, my lord. Within three days, we should be in the wilderness," Gendry said, his voice shaky like a scared mouse. You couldn''t fault him. In the few days he had spent with Ygrit, he had seen true horror. The ruthlessness of Ygrit had been imprinted deeply into his brain. Gendry had grown numb and tired. Picking selected kin and sending them to Ygrit¡ªsealing their fates¡ªhad weighed heavily on his shoulders, despite the pretense and lies he told himself. He felt drained, barely escaping death several times due to Ygrit''s erratic mood swings. And now was one of those times where he had to hope he wouldn''t see his last. "Hah! My dragon! I want her already! I wonder what baby she will birth for me!" Ygrit muttered, already fantasizing about how he was going to play with his new toy. The different sadistic methods in his head made him restless and too excited. The passage of time felt slow to him¡ªwhich was comical for someone over five hundred years old. One would believe he should be accustomed to time already, but even his height wasn''t, so it''s fair not to complain. "Soon, my lord, I assure you. Soon we will reach our destination," Gendry tried to assure him, fear gripping his heart not to piss Ygrit off. "Hmph! Don''t you dare do that to me like you''re my father. If you weren''t so useful, I would have killed you by now. She better be in the wilderness, or else you''ll beg for death when the time comes!" Ygrit warned, before jumping from the chair that was too high for him and walking away, leaving the anxious and scared Gendry behind. Gendry remained in his position, not daring to move despite Ygrit leaving. He stayed still, his head bowed for several minutes¡ªthirty, perhaps¡ªonly leaving after realizing Ygrit truly wasn''t returning. "Hah, I guess you were right after all, old man. We were never seen as equals, after all¡ªjust pests and toys to satisfy their selves," Gendry muttered, guilt gripping his heart tightly. Chapter 132 - CHAPTER 132: ESCAPING Brian opened his eyes to see the confused but worried Stagnant Water focusing on him. "What happened? You were alright for a minute, next thing you blacked out, and now you''re perfectly fine. Are you okay?" Stagnant asked, his voice laced with concern for his friend. "I''m fine, just had a bit of an upgrade," Brian said, smiling victoriously. "How long was I out, by the way?" Brian asked. He had lost track of the flow of time while fighting against the Sword Eater. "Not much. You were out for at most five minutes," Stagnant Water muttered. "Five minutes?!" Brian asked, surprised. He had lost track of time, but deep down, he knew he had spent a lot of time in that unique world. [Of course, time flies faster in that world than in the outside world. And also, it''s not that world. It''s your world, manifested by your will.] "System... or... concept?" Brian asked in his mind. He didn''t know how, but whatever spoke to him read his thoughts and projected its words into his ears, because Stagnant Water looked oblivious to the conversation he was having with the strange being. [I''m your concept! Don''t infuriate me, human!] "So you can speak to me whenever you like?" Brian asked. [Yes, as well as read your thoughts. But we are bound for life, and all I do is for your benefit, so no need to be tense about it.] "Thanks. You kicked me out of the world. The Sword Eater?" [Dead. Check your status window and thank me later.] --- User: Sword God Title: Monarch of Destruction (Epic Heavenly) Job: N/A Level: 70 (7,000,000 / 7,100,000 EXP) Health: 70,000 Strength: 39 Speed: 38 Stamina: ¡Þ Intelligence: 23 Constitution: 31 Free Attribute Points: 117 CONCEPT: SWORD [You awakened the concept of sword due to the epiphany you gained concerning swords. Your heart and mind are tempered like steel.] ? Infinite Stamina: A sword is but a tool that never tires. As long as it''s used, it accomplishes its task until it shatters. Your heart has been tempered and your soul has become one with the sword. You have become an unbreakable and indestructible sword. Fighting infinitely is nothing but child''s play to you. Your stamina is infinite. You can never suffer physical or mental fatigue. ? Instincts: A sword is believed by most to be the invincible weapon in war, its blade sharp and dangerous to foes. A true swordmaster who has attained unity with his sword is believed to be able to see the future and predict the moves of his enemies in battle. You are able to see five seconds into the future of foes you fight in battle. ? Fast Learner: One who has the concept of sword cannot have difficulty in understanding anything pertaining to swords. You can copy any technique, sword skill, footwork, or move you have seen for the first time in battle. Your stats determine the strength of the copied skill. (Unable to copy the skills of magicians or archers. Can only copy skills related to sword-like weapons.) ? Formless Sword: You are the embodiment of sword itself. Every part of you is but a living sword. Sword no longer conforms to just physical weapons for you, but even to that which cannot be seen. You unlock the formless sword¡ªa sword that cannot be seen or perceived by anyone. --- "Wow," Brian muttered. His concept was broken, if he had to say. "Hey buddy! You''ve been out of it again. What''s going on? I''m getting tired of calling you without getting a response," Stagnant Water complained, tired of calling out to the unresponsive Brian. "I''m sorry. Was out for a while, but I''m fully focused now," Brian assured his friend. [What are you doing in this dirty prison? This is boring. Time to get out of here.] The Sword concept once more interfered without receiving any form of approval from Brian¡ªwell, it did what it wanted to do. BOOM! The dungeon bars were destroyed, freeing Brian and Stagnant Water. "Woah, you did that?" Stagnant Water asked, utterly stunned but excited as well. "Well, I did... but not me at the same time. You get what I mean, right?" Brian asked, finding it difficult to explain. "Yeah, I did. I''m a psycho. I understand gibberish easily," Stagnant Water said, looking extremely annoyed. "That was Formless Sword, and it was used by my concept. My talent evolved to a concept, so..." Brian tried to explain it to Stagnant Water, but even he found his explanations to be absurd and difficult to understand. [To give information so easily to outsiders... you really are naive. But oh well, it''s naive people who attain greatness in swords more¡ªwhile they die cheaply by underhanded tricks.] Brian listened to the SWORD concept but refrained from saying anything more. There was no way he was going to argue with a concept he wasn''t even sure was alive. [I''m not actually living, but I am sentient and have a will¡ªif that''s what you want to know.] The SWORD concept explained to Brian. "Alright then, let''s get out of here," Stagnant Water muttered, stepping out of the cell. "Woah!" Stagnant Water exclaimed, bumping into the Ice Princess, Elizabeth. "Princess?" Brian, who followed behind Stagnant Water, was surprised as well, finding the princess in the underground dungeon passage. "I see I wasn''t needed in breaking out by you. That''s good. Now, we need to get out of here before others find out," the ice princess said to the men, pulling Brian with her. "Great, I became the third wheel," Stagnant Water muttered, following behind the duo ahead of him. "Halt!" A knight in charge of guarding the dungeon commanded. He had heard unusual sounds from the dungeon cell and had decided to check the cause. "Princess, what are you doing with the prisoners?" The guard asked, on guard, looking at Elizabeth like one would look at a traitor. "Move or you will regret not doing so," Elizabeth warned, her aura growing icy. The knight, loyal to his duty, refrained from obeying her instructions, preparing to defend the exit until he fell or backup arrived. "You leave me no choice," the princess muttered, withdrawing her rapier from its sheath and going for the attack. She attacked ruthlessly, not holding back against the knight. The knight tried his best but was no match for the level 74 ice princess, dying swiftly as she led Brian and Stagnant Water onward. [Ooh, she''s not bad with her use of the rapier, although it''s still subpar if I judge without lowering my standards. I see a reason you have a thing for her, but why exactly are you allowing her to do the killing and escaping task? You can''t be a wimp.] sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please shut up, not now," Brian said in his head, his mood too disturbed to listen to the SWORD concept. He knew the repercussions of Elizabeth''s actions¡ªkilling the knight without a reasonable cause and freeing prisoners had made her a traitor to the empire, her home. He felt guilty for it, believing it was all his fault for her actions. [Tsk, so much potential wasted on being naive. You need to grow up if you wish to stand above all,] the SWORD concept stated, displeased with Brian''s mindset. "Why exactly did you come back when you knew you had defected?" Elizabeth asked Brian while they continued their escape. "Bloody ask the naive kid!" Stagnant Water chirped in. "The information was vital. I didn''t feel good leaving without informing the empire," Brian said quietly. "And that landed you where, exactly?" Elizabeth questioned. "Sometimes, you need to be selfish. That''s something you have to learn for yourself," she cautioned, clearly worried about Brian''s naivety. Brian said nothing, silent. He knew what she was trying to say. Brian had tried to explain the same thing to himself and even to his concept, but kindness and trust in humanity felt ingrained in him. It was like his natural instincts, and going against them didn''t feel right¡ªit felt like doing something that wasn''t him. "Princess, this is as far as you go," Commander Joshua stated, blocking the final exit that Brian and company had to pass to escape the cold, creepy, and annoying dungeon. "Teacher," Brian called softly, staring at his teacher with mixed thoughts in his head. "I was about to visit you and try to talk you out of betraying the empire and going rogue, but it seems it was pointless. I must say, I''m disappointed in you. I was right about your talent but not about your character. As your teacher, it is my duty to ensure you never harm the empire. Stand down, or fall by my hands," Commander Joshua said to Brian, his face resolute. He was serious about his intentions to kill Brian if he refused to surrender. "Teacher, you have been the best teacher I could ever ask for, but I''m sorry for disappointing you. I cannot surrender, nor can I allow myself to fall by your hands. Forgive my rudeness, but I will have to walk away from here alive, with my friends," Brian said resolutely. [He is a good match. You can use him for practice to get used to your abilities,] the SWORD concept advised. But to Brian, it wasn''t just practice. The emotional turmoil in his heart, to clash with his teacher¡ªthe person who had helped him¡ªwas a burden that weighed heavily on his chest. "I''m sorry," Brian whispered, running toward Joshua, no sword in his hands, but for some reason, it felt just right to him to fight without a sword. Chapter 133 - CHAPTER 133: CLASH OF WILL Commander Joshua looked at the trio, his eyes filled with deep regrets. He didn''t want to fight his student¡ªor the princess, for that matter. These were not just faces in passing; they were people he had watched grow, people he had hoped would become pillars of the empire. But duty¡­ duty always came first. That was the oath he had sworn, and he would uphold it even if it meant clashing blades with those he once held dear. Unsheathing his sword, Joshua took his stance, ready to defend and stop the approach of Brian and company. His aura surged, heavy and resolute, weighing down the air around him like a storm about to break. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He waited for Brian to draw his sword, a small part of him¡ªquiet but persistent¡ªcurious about how far his student had come. He wanted to see with his own eyes whether Brian had lived up to his potential. But the sight he anticipated never came. Instead, Brian raised his fingers with calm precision, as though tracing invisible lines in the air. "Urgh," Joshua grunted as a sudden pain erupted in his shoulder, a shallow yet precise cut appearing without warning. "What was that?" was the shared thought of everyone present, save for Brian. "It seems you''ve improved more than I anticipated. What was that?" Joshua asked, unable to hide the curiosity that leaked into his voice despite the tension. "It''s the formless and invisible sword¡­ wielded by me," Brian answered, his tone distant. He moved his fingers again, like a maestro conducting a flawless orchestra. His motions were elegant, refined¡ªmore like art than combat. Joshua frowned. He couldn''t perceive the blade at all. His instincts, trained through years of war, could barely keep up with Brian''s finger movements. Even with all his skill, defending against an unseen attack was draining¡ªand dangerous. Tired of being on the defensive, Joshua shifted to offense. If he couldn''t read the blade, he''d give Brian no room to strike. With a sharp breath, he closed the gap, chaining together the First through Third Techniques of the Grey Empire in seamless succession. He struck like a tempest, every move designed to overwhelm and suppress, never giving his opponent a chance to reset. Brian, however, held his ground. His fingers danced like lightning, parrying every swing with surgical accuracy. He seemed almost detached¡ªhis body still, but his mind fully alert. "Teacher, allow me to tell you this," Brian spoke between movements, his voice calm but firm, "my formless sword doesn''t require my hands¡­ my mind alone is enough. I call it the Heart Sword." At those words, Joshua''s eyes widened. His instincts screamed. Retreat! But his body, strong as it was, could not respond in time. A sharp, invisible force tore across his chest, sending him stumbling back, pain flooding his nerves. A wide gash had opened along his armor, blood staining the fabric beneath. Elizabeth watched in awe. Brian felt¡­ different. Stronger. The gentle aura he once carried was still there, but now it was buried beneath something much more dangerous¡ªsomething unfamiliar. She wasn''t sure she could defeat him anymore. "It seems you''ve gotten stronger," Joshua muttered, breathing heavily, "Sadly, I can no longer hold back." His aura surged, his voice dropping into a soft invocation. "Will Manifestation." The world around them changed. The cold, damp dungeon faded, replaced by a vast landscape of molten hills and fiery mountains. The air sizzled with unbearable heat. The skies above burned like an eternal furnace. "This is my manifested will," Joshua said. "A world forged from fire, burning away all impurity." "Will manifestation¡­" Elizabeth whispered. "The barrier that separates the elite from the rest. Only one in a million can achieve it¡­" Joshua nodded solemnly. "You both had potential¡ªgreat potential. I once dreamed of witnessing your wills take form. But that dream is now dust. Flames of Heaven, purify!" At his command, the world moved. A flamy dragon, massive and furious, roared as it surged toward them, its maw wide and ready to devour them whole. "I valued them," Joshua whispered, eyes shadowed. "But life moves in unexpected ways." "Teacher¡­" Brian''s voice broke through the flames, soft yet unyielding. Joshua blinked. Was it a hallucination? Was his guilt taking shape within the fire? "You don''t need to worry, Teacher. I didn''t disappoint. I''ll show you what you wanted to see." This time, the voice was unmistakable. Joshua''s heart skipped. "How are you alive?" Within the flames, Brian, Elizabeth, and Stagnant Water stood unharmed. Around them, a three-meter radius remained untouched, the fire swirling but never entering. Upon closer inspection, one could see why¡ªthousands of invisible swords spun in perfect synchronization, forming a barrier more precise than any wall. [Tsk. This damn human¡­ so arrogant. In the primordial days, a will this shabby wouldn''t be manifested by even a newborn. How subpar can you be?] The Concept of Sword grumbled with disgust. Joshua stared in disbelief. "What do you mean?" Instead of answering, Brian exhaled slowly and muttered, "Will Manifestation." A shift. No¡ªa collapse. Like a celestial body pulling another into itself, Joshua''s fiery world shattered. Cracked. Imploded. The sky above split, and fire crumbled like fragile glass. A new world took its place¡ªmassive, vivid, and breathtaking. A World of Swords. The sun shone brighter, its light reflecting off glittering rivers. Trees bore blades as fruit, swaying softly in the wind. The ground was a field of countless swords, planted like grass, singing in harmony with the wind. The sky had blades floating like birds, elegant and deadly. Joshua fell to one knee, overcome. "What is this?" he asked, though he already knew the answer. It was the impossible. It was the dream he thought would never happen. And it was right in front of him. [Welcome, humans. The one my host loves¡­ the second, who no doubt advised him countless times against his na?ve path¡­ and the third, who calls himself teacher, yet chose duty over understanding. Blinded by loyalty, you now stand at the edge of your own demise.] The voice echoed through the world¡ªmonotonic, yet rich, commanding, and profound. It was neither man nor god, neither cold nor warm. It simply was. The Sword Concept had finally spoken aloud. Chapter 134 - CHAPTER 134: LAMENTING SWORD The monotonic voice belonged to a sword that looked no different from other swords, yet it commanded an urge to worship it. Its blades felt dangerous to all who saw it¡ªtheir primal instincts warned them of the sword''s sharpness. The sword levitated in the sky, drawing attention from everyone. It soon transformed into a man, with long dark hair and samurai-like clothes¡ªlike a swordmaster detached from the world and focused solely on the way of the sword. "Who are you? Are you the one who manifested this realm?" Commander Joshua asked, his mind finally clinging to a more reasonable explanation for the majestic will manifesting before him. [You can say that, but I''m not human or any race you know. I''m not living but sentient. I am that which has existed for epochs, birthed from the moment a two-edged blade was first used. Now, no need for chit-chat. I''m offended that you dared act arrogantly before my host because of some measly manifested will.] SWORD wasn''t playing. He felt insulted that a weak being would disrespect his host like that. Concepts were sentient and prideful beings, and the more universal the concept, the more sentient and arrogant it became. SWORD was one of the most arrogant and prideful concepts among them, with only a rare few capable of forcing it to lower its head¡ªor even be recognized by it. The human before him had not earned a single ounce of his praise. [Off you go now!] SWORD commanded. A sword from a tree moved remotely, not physically controlled, and shot toward Commander Joshua with speed too fast for the human eye to follow¡ªlet alone react to. The blade halted just an inch from Joshua''s chest. Any deeper, and it would have pierced his heart. "What do you think you are doing?" Brian asked SWORD, slightly annoyed and offended. If he had been a second later in stopping the sword with his mind, Commander Joshua would have suffered critical damage. [I''m killing your enemy. What does it look like I''m doing?] SWORD retorted, annoyed that Brian had interfered with his strike and prevented the arrogant human''s death. "He is my teacher! You can''t kill him!" Brian roared, unwilling to back down. [Fair enough. He can kill you, but you can''t. Grow up. I''m sure such naive thoughts have cost your friends dearly¡ªif you even have true friends.] "That''s¡ª" Brian couldn''t finish. SWORD''s words hit him deeply. Instinctively, he turned to look at Stagnant Water, his anger dissolving into the wind. [I see. It already has. You know, for someone with so much gift and potential, you let your naive thoughts bring you down. For any wielder of the sword, those who raise a weapon against them are enemies¡ªno matter their past relationship. It''s a kill-or-be-killed moment. Sparing your enemy isn''t an act of kindness; it''s foolishness and stupidity born of naivety. Wake up! What placed you in this position in the first place? Your naive, kind heart informing the Smoke of the enemy''s plans. And now he wants to persuade you to work for the empire? Ha! How laughable. This empire that has committed so many atrocities. The man before you isn''t a saint. The sword in his hands is screaming to me! Lamenting the ruthlessness and cruelty of its master. Stop being a child. If you would just listen to the sword in his hands, you would know¡ªhe doesn''t deserve to live!] SWORD scolded Brian harshly. Listen to the lamentation of the sword? Brian was not the only one shocked by SWORD''s words. Everyone was¡ªbut no one reacted as negatively as Commander Joshua. His face turned ashen. Brian frowned, disturbed by SWORD''s words. He closed his eyes, trying to reestablish the connection he once felt during his unity state with the sword. Commander Joshua, seeing this, tried to escape¡ªor attack¡ªanything to stop Brian from succeeding. He didn''t even know why. Maybe it was the fear of his student seeing him differently. Maybe it was shame. Regardless, he halted every plan he had. He was completely trapped by hundreds of swords. Move even an inch, and he knew he''d be impaled. [Move an inch more, and I''ll ensure you turn into a porcupine,] SWORD warned, his tone filled with imperial authority¡ªas if an emperor were commanding a mere peasant. Commander Joshua stayed put, resigned to his fate. Deep down, he prayed his student would fail in whatever he was trying to do. Brian focused, clearing his thoughts. Then, it happened again. He could feel every sword around him. Focusing more deeply, he began to feel their emotions¡ªtheir colors. His eyes were closed, yet his perception allowed him to see the colors of every sword as if they were visible to the naked eye. All swords that originated from his will were white¡ªholy and clean. Elizabeth''s sword was blue, but still held that holy and shining glow. Stagnant Water''s sword was grey, mostly white rather than black, and lacked any hollow glow. When he reached his teacher''s sword, Brian was stunned. The vision before him filled him with disbelief. The sword was reddish-black, shrouded in a malevolent aura. He could feel it¡ªthe anguish of the sword. The torment of a tool that hated its actions but had no choice but to obey the will of its master. Focusing deeper, he could hear it. The persistent sobbing of Commander Joshua''s sword¡ªlike a child crying over the loss of its mother. The sword wept without restraint. Brian was shocked¡ªbut mostly disappointed. His astral self left his body, entering the astral world of swords. He walked closer to the blade, drawn by its anguish, determined to uncover the source of its torment. Brian stood before the sword. Its malevolent aura tried to push him away, overwhelming him¡ªbut like a mother soothing her child, Brian pressed forward. Calm and undeterred, the darkness could not make him yield. Commander Joshua stared at the unmoving Brian, his brows furrowed in displeasure, though a hint of worry flickered beneath it. A part of him wanted Brian to fail¡ªbut he knew it was working. The low, pulsating vibration coming from his sword confirmed it beyond doubt. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 135 - CHAPTER 135:BENEATH THE HEROS MASK Brian continued his slow, undeterred path towards the lamenting sword until he was close enough. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He held the hilt of the sword, visions rushing into his brain. "My liege, I''m at your service," a young-looking Commander Joshua said, kneeling before an also young-looking Emperor Augustus. One of his knees was bent and on the floor, paying his respects to the king. "Captain Joshua, I have heard about your exploits and your genius achievements in tactics and battle." "I humbly receive your praise," the young version of Joshua replied, his head still bowed. Brian watched the ongoing conversation between the young emperor and the commander-to-be. It felt like he was there in the room, at the moment it happened, but he was invisible to the emperor and Joshua. "Yes, my lord!" Joshua said, rising to his feet and taking his leave after paying his respects. Without taking a single break, he arrived before a group of fully equipped knights. "Our lord has given us a covert task that must be done secretly. I want you all prepared. This mission is of utmost secrecy. Anyone that dares expose it will not only have his life taken but also the life of his entire family," Joshua warned sternly. "Yes, sir!" the knights affirmed, each and every one of them preparing themselves mentally for what they could be up against. At dusk, the knights slipped away from the empire bit by bit after creating false alibis for themselves. It was covert, with very few people within the empire knowing about it. Brian followed the knights closely as they slipped away. He was invisible to every single person, allowing him to be more flexible and open in his approach towards Joshua. "It seems we all made it here, following my instructions closely. No one noticed your slipping away, right?" Joshua asked, just to be sure. "None, sir," the knights replied. Their voices were barely a whisper, yet the militaristic salutation remained despite the low tone. "Good. Now we move!" Joshua commanded, moving extremely fast along with the other knights until they reached a village. The village was part of the empire, one that shared a border with Prindain, a kingdom that once existed on its own, having sovereignty over itself. It was the dead of night, the hours closer to midnight than to dusk or dawn. The village was asleep, as should be expected. The small-time hunters, farmers, swordsmen, and mages all lay asleep alike, the day already over, resting to regain strength and be in top shape for the next day. "Mages," Joshua called softly. The knight mages nodded their heads and began casting trapping spells on the village, preventing all those within from having any means of escape. "Go! Kill every single person within the village!" Joshua commanded, his voice cold and detached, like he hadn''t just ordered the deaths of innocent people. The knights nodded their heads, all of them unsheathing their swords or holding their wands as they entered the village and began the massacre of every human that could be found within. None were spared¡ªwomen, men, the elderly, and the young¡ªall slaughtered without even the slightest flinch or hesitation by the knights. "Mummy! Mummy! Where is my mummy!" a young girl, barely five, cried amidst the chaos, her voice nearly drowned by the screams of fleeing villagers or the wails of those cut down unfairly. None paid heed to the girl crying and seeking her mother. Joshua watched all this, extremely detached and unbothered, as though he had merely ordered the slaughter of livestock. But even an unwarranted slaughter of livestock like this would already be inhumane. Soon, Joshua decided to join the slaughter spree to speed things up. None could be left alive before dawn. Brian watched the cold actions of the knights, unable to say a word. He felt disgusted, the sight before him causing his blood to boil with rage and loathing. "Mummy!" the young girl cried harder, turning around until she bumped into Joshua. "Mister, did you see my mummy?" she asked innocently. Joshua said nothing, his face expressionless. He swung his sword without hesitation and moved to the next target, his heart already blackened even more than a demon''s. Soon, the wailings and cries came to an end. Not a single villager was left alive. "Burn the bodies. Place the evidence to show that Prindain was behind this. And destroy all evidence and traces of our presence. Mages¡ªoff to work," he commanded. The mages carried out his orders. Brian stood rooted in place, shocked. But above all, he felt disgusted¡ªdisgusted that he had been so easily fooled into thinking his teacher was a good man. He felt the urge to kill him there and then, but he couldn''t. All he could do was hold on to the burning anger in his heart. The next day, the news of Prindain attacking a neighbouring village came to light. The enraged empire demanded an explanation for the inhumane actions of Prindain, and soon, the flames of war ignited. Prindain was conquered by the empire, who now had a valid reason to attack the kingdom. The fake evidence had done its work, and Prindain''s allies couldn''t interfere in the war. Joshua¡ªthe war hero¡ªmade a name for himself during the campaign. He killed the king of Prindain, the princes, the princess, and all the important nobilities of the kingdom, leaving none alive to even think of rebellion. He was praised as a just hero, the one who went to the forefront of battle to seek justice for the empire''s citizens who had supposedly died at the hands of Prindain. With his war achievements, he soon became a commander of the Grey Empire, praised and loved by all. But his dark secrets continued. The trusted knights who had committed all manner of atrocities alongside him continued their deeds in the dark. Brian watched it all, his heart going cold. He didn''t know what to believe anymore. Should he hold his teacher accountable for his past? Or believe him to be a changed man¡ªand forgive him? But the choice stood before him, whether he wanted it or not, as he continued to watch the actions of the man he once respected and called a teacher. And as he kept watching the growing monstrosity of his teacher, the last atrocity he witnessed finally broke his heart. The truth could no longer be denied. He could no longer defend him. Chapter 136 - CHAPTER 136: THE INHUMANE DEAL Brian watched as Commander Joshua stood tall beside the village chief, his authoritative presence radiating with quiet strength. His words of praise toward Brian were both humbling and encouraging, especially when he handed over a sealed recommendation letter, instructing the chief to give it to Brian once he reached level ten. The village chief nodded respectfully, while Brian remained quiet, overwhelmed with a mixture of pride and uncertainty. With that business concluded, Commander Joshua turned and left the village behind. He moved with purpose, his steps silent but firm as he made his way toward a bandit camp nestled near the resurrection village¡ªa starting zone for new adventurers. His knight armor had been replaced with a black robe that concealed his identity, a deep hood casting a shadow over his stern features. "You there, what do you want?" barked the bandit leader, who stood before a loose semi-circle of his underlings. His voice was gruff and defensive, eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the hooded figure. "We need to talk about the merchants that you trade with," Commander Joshua replied in a calm, unbothered tone. "We trade with a lot of merchants. Which in particular are you referring to?" the bandit leader asked, his lips curling into a sly grin. Though his tone remained casual, his eyes betrayed a flicker of nervousness. He had a good guess as to which merchants the commander was referring to. "I see you wish to feign ignorance," Commander Joshua said, his voice dropping into a cold, dangerous pitch. In that instant, a wave of dense, oppressive aura rolled off him like a storm front. The bandit leader''s knees buckled under the invisible pressure. He collapsed to the ground, choking and gasping for air, followed by his men who clawed at their throats in a panic, faces turning pale. "I have a deal to discuss with your true masters," Joshua continued, his voice sharp as a blade. "So either step out of the shadows now, and we speak like men¡ªor stay hidden and we fight like enemies." Just then, a ripple spread through the air as if reality itself had been disturbed. A figure cloaked entirely in black stepped out from a twisting shadow, his entrance smooth and eerily quiet. "I see you haven''t changed, Commander," the man said, his voice playful with an undertone of menace. "Still the cruel man you were in your youth." "Shadow merchants," Joshua growled, glaring at the dark figure. "I''ve always hated your kind. So, are we speaking, or must I rip your network apart to get answers?" The aura intensified again, a crushing wave that made the air feel thick as sludge. A few weaker bandits lay still, their bodies limp from suffocation, while the stronger ones writhed on the ground in desperation. The merchant didn''t flinch. "No way, I''d be a fool to fight someone like you. So, what''s the deal you want to propose?" he asked, his grin audible. Though his face was cloaked in shadow¡ªhis skin, if it existed, unseen beneath the abyss-black hood¡ªone could almost feel the smirk behind it. He was dressed head-to-toe in darkness: black gloves, sleek boots, and a robe that seemed to drink in light. "I''ve heard whispers of your new creation¡ªthe demonic pills," Joshua said with disgust. "That alone is enough for the Temple to declare a holy war, but rooting you all out would be a waste of resources. You''re too good at hiding." As he spoke, Joshua lowered himself onto a chair made of swirling shadow, conjured by the shadow merchant. The merchant did the same, lounging across from him like they were old acquaintances sharing wine. "Such praise from you warms my heart, Commander," the merchant said, clearly amused. Joshua scowled. "We''ll withdraw our knights from key villages and muddy the waters to keep the Temple blind to your actions. In return, you will create shadow slaves for us¡ªenough to tip the balance and conquer the continent." The merchant chuckled. "This is why I hate making deals with you. You''re never willing to negotiate. Always issuing demands. Still¡­ before we continue, can you ease up a little? My clients are suffocating, and half of them are already dead." Joshua, still visibly displeased, reined in his oppressive aura. The remaining bandits collapsed onto their backs, gulping down air like fish thrown ashore. "The agreement?" Joshua asked again, his gaze intense, making it clear he had no patience for refusal. "Hah¡­ fine," the merchant said, lifting his hands in mock surrender. "We''ll supply you with the shadow slaves once we''ve perfected the process. But we want something in return: approval from the emperor for our expansion. And you must take full responsibility for the humans we''ll convert and send to you." Joshua stood. "The emperor will prepare prisoners once your experiments succeed. And keep the spy you''ve embedded alive until he can report back." He began to walk away, black cloak billowing slightly as he passed through the bandit camp without glancing back. "Wait," the merchant called after him. "What about the favor you promised in return?" Joshua paused. "Among the foreigners, our spy has found someone with what they call ''talent.'' A girl. She can control shadows as naturally as breathing. Like you lot." He vanished into the forest, his final words drifting like smoke. "Don''t forget the previous deal. It will be vital." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shadow merchant stood silent for a long moment. Then, with a strange giddiness in his voice, he muttered, "A foreigner¡­ with the ability to control shadows? Could it be? Has the shadow goddess finally reincarnated? How delightful." He turned toward the recovering bandits. "You heard the commander. It''s time to prepare. We''ll need to accelerate the production of demon pills. The empire wishes for war with the demon realm... Emperor Augustus, such a dangerous, brilliant man. A true architect of chaos." Chuckling to himself, the shadow merchant slipped into the nearest darkness, vanishing without a trace¡ªleaving the trembling, terrified bandits in stunned silence beneath the moonlit trees. Chapter 137 - CHAPTER 137: BLAZING RIVALRY Brian opened his eyes to meet the expectant gazes of Stagnant Water and Elizabeth. The lingering heaviness from the vision still clung to him like a suffocating fog. [So? How is it? The slaughter of those innocent villagers? Or Prinian? Or the trap against you that finally woke you up? Which one stings the most?] SWORD teased, its voice echoing in Brian''s mind like a cruel whisper. "Why?" Brian asked, his voice low, trembling as he struggled to contain the anger and sorrow bubbling within him. "It was a necessary evil. I would do it again¡ªand again¡ªas long as it serves the empire''s best interests," Commander Joshua replied, unapologetic and void of guilt. "Greater good?" Brian''s voice cracked, then rose. "The blood of a child is on your hands because of some necessary evil? Are you joking right now?" His hands clenched tightly into fists. The man he once trusted, respected¡ªeven admired¡ªstood before him without remorse, and the weight of betrayal felt unbearable. "What exactly are you and Augustus plotting? What are these shadow slaves and shadow merchants? Why did he cause the demon invasion? Tell me! How?! Why?!" Brian screamed, his fury erupting with full force. Stagnant Water and Elizabeth''s faces darkened as Brian spoke. They had only caught bits and pieces of the conversation, but it was enough to drain the color from their cheeks. Disgust and disbelief were clear in their eyes. "I''m unable to say anything about that. Kill me if you wish, but I won''t give you any more answers," Commander Joshua said calmly. "I do not regret my actions, but I advise you against continuing down this path. Do not make an enemy of the empire. There''s still a way to turn this around." "No. There is nothing left to reason about. I can never be part of monsters like you," Brian replied coldly, turning his back on the commander. There was nothing more to be said. [I guess this is my cue to end your life. You see, the wish of that sword you hold has always been to kill one man¡ªyou. I will now fulfill that wish,] SWORD whispered to Joshua. Joshua''s sword began to levitate, shimmering with a dull glow as it floated steadily to neck level. Without hesitation or fear, Commander Joshua stood still. With a ruthless swing, the blade decapitated him. His head fell to the floor with a dull thud. Not once did he blink or flinch, even as death approached. --- [You have killed Lv. 75 Knight Commander] [You have gained EXP] [Warning! Your actions signify hostility toward the Grey Empire!] [You have been branded a traitor to the Empire!] [You are now an enemy of the Grey Empire. A bounty has been placed on your head! Tread carefully!] --- The system notifications echoed in Brian''s ears, but he barely registered them. His mind was drowning in thoughts¡ªhis emotions a chaotic storm of grief, rage, and disillusionment. He, Stagnant Water, and Elizabeth returned to the cold, damp dungeon where the Will Manifestation had first taken place. The silence there felt heavier now. "Sword God¡­ we have to go before reinforcements arrive," Elizabeth said softly. Her voice was gentle, almost like a balm. She didn''t know what Brian had seen, but it was clear from his expression that it hadn''t been pleasant. --- [Congratulations! You have awakened a new skill through your concept. Check your status window for more information.] --- Another system prompt rang in his ears. Still, Brian ignored it. "You''re right¡­ we should leave," he said at last, forcing the words out as he nodded. Together, they sprinted through the underground passageways. Several knights blocked their path, but unlike before¡ªwhen Brian hesitated to harm fellow knights¡ªhe now struck with firm resolve. Each swing of his blade was decisive. There was no room left for doubt. Eventually, the trio escaped the castle, blending into the bustling crowd outside. With Elizabeth''s knowledge of the city''s layout, dodging patrols and slipping through guard checkpoints was no challenge. --- "My lord¡­ forgive me," a knight reported in a low voice. "The prisoners have escaped. The Ice Princess was seen with them. It appears she aided in their escape." Still dressed in his night robe, Emperor Augustus stood before the window of his room, gazing into the night. He said nothing, his expression unreadable. "And Commander Joshua?" Augustus asked after a long silence. "We¡­ believe he was killed by the escaping prisoner," the knight replied, bowing his head. "Very well. You may leave," Augustus said quietly. The knight bowed once more before exiting. Augustus remained at the window, his hands behind his back. His face gave nothing away. "Hmph¡­ it seems the foreigners are growing stronger," he muttered to himself. "They may hinder my plans. It''s time to accelerate¡­ immortality... I''m so close." --- ***** "What now?" Stagnant Water asked, his tone neutral as they rested under the canopy of trees far outside the city''s gates. "We have to warn the neighboring kingdoms and tribes," Brian said, eyes set ahead. "The Emperor''s plan to manufacture shadow slaves and lure demons for invasion... we can''t keep this secret." "I get that it''s urgent, but... report to other kingdoms and tribes? Haven''t you been stuck in a dungeon for too long?" Stagnant Water frowned, frustrated by Brian''s idealism. "You''re right. I can''t change," Brian admitted. "I''ll probably stay na?ve forever¡ªand I''ll continue to bring you hurt and pain with my foolishness. But knowing what the Emperor plans¡­ I can''t ignore it." His gaze was firm, the conviction in his voice unwavering. "Enough with the arguing," a new voice cut in. "You guys are boring me. Can you move? I need to level up, and you''re all in my way." It was Cain. He had been grinding relentlessly since their escape, desperate to catch up. His level was embarrassingly low after being relentlessly hunted by Viper and his gang. Now free of pursuit, he was eager to make up for lost time. "Abyss¡­" Stagnant Water muttered under his breath, narrowing his eyes. Cain''s reputation among players was infamous. Not only did he raise undead monsters, but he also converted fallen players into grotesque puppets for his army. Just seeing him sent shivers down spines and forced everyone on guard. "I''m not interested in you guys," Cain said, brushing past them. "I just need to improve my level. Besides¡­ if I turned any of you into undeads, Nemesis would probably break down my door. I''m not trying to start that mess." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though visibly irritated, Cain still honored their uneasy alliance. He wouldn''t harm those still useful to humanity¡ªnot yet. Brian''s ears perked up the moment he heard Cain mention Nemesis. He had always considered Nemesis his rival¡ªsomeone he constantly strived to match. Now, with both of them at the same level, Brian truly believed he had surpassed him, especially since he was likely the only player to have awakened a concept. Cain caught the change in Brian''s expression¡ªthe glint of excitement in his eyes, the silent intensity burning within. That look of resolve, of thirst for battle, was something Cain remembered all too well. "I know what you''re thinking. Nemesis¡­ your rival," Cain said flatly. "My honest advice? Give up on that idea. Bury it. He''s more monstrous than you can ever imagine." With those words, Cain turned and walked away, continuing his quest to level up. Brian stood in silence, watching Cain''s back as he disappeared into the distance. Rather than discouraging him, Cain''s words only added fuel to the fire within him. His sense of rivalry sharpened. "Change of plans," Brian said firmly to the others. "We''ll focus on leveling up and gaining achievements. Our goal is to reach level 100 before Augustus enacts his plan." Stagnant Water raised a brow. "We''re not warning the other kingdoms anymore?" "No," Brian said without hesitation. "It''s pointless. They likely won''t believe us. The only thing we can do is get strong enough to stop them ourselves." Elizabeth blinked, clearly surprised by Brian''s sudden shift in priorities. But Stagnant Water wasn''t confused¡ªhe understood Brian too well. From their school days, Brian had always thrived when challenged. He was never na?ve when it came to competition or being underestimated by experts. Cain''s words had awakened that dormant part of him. And frankly, Stagnant Water didn''t mind. In fact, he was enjoying it. --- --- Kyle opened his eyes. After two long days, he had finally succeeded in manifesting his will¡ªthanks entirely to Kodiac''s guidance. "I guess our business is concluded," Kodiac said, as disinterested as ever. "You may leave now." "Before I go," Kyle began, "why do you hold back against humans? I''m sure you could wipe them all out if you really wanted to." "Because that is my master''s command," Kodiac answered curtly. "But I don''t get it," Kyle pressed. "Isn''t your master''s goal to rule this world? Why act like he''s not interested in conquering it?" "Because we''re not interested. Not yet," Kodiac replied, already weary of the conversation. Sensing his reluctance to continue, Kyle decided to get straight to the point. "Can I speak to your master¡ªthe demon god? I want to pledge my allegiance to him." Kodiac paused, then turned his head slightly. "You, of all people, seek allegiance? A user of the ancient''s power? What makes you think my master would ever want someone like you under him? You could betray him at any time." "I won''t," Kyle said without hesitation. "I have no interest in resurrecting the ancient. If I did, I''d be the one to lose. He''d either reclaim his power or make me his puppet with a leash. I''m too greedy to let that happen¡ªand I know you can see that. I''d rather he stay sealed away, while I use his power unchecked. Only a fool gets lured in just because power comes free. Besides, I''m needed. If your master truly wants this world, I''m his best shot. Lilith already betrayed him¡ªyou know that. Let me be the one to replace her." Kodiac stared at him in silence for a moment before finally speaking. "Very well. I''ll speak to my master about your¡­ faith. But don''t take it as a yes. The final decision belongs to him alone." With that, Kodiac walked away. The solitude he so cherished was calling once more. Chapter 138 - CHAPTER 138: THE UNKNOWN GUEST Greg logged out of the game. He had been a bit aggressive¡ªtoo aggressive, actually¡ªwhile playing Apocalypse. He only ever logged out when forced by the system. After freshening up, he headed straight to the living room to watch a movie or something to take his mind off things. He was still wanted by the world; Kyle had every world leader in the palm of his hand. Greg wasn''t scared, though. But he rarely left the hidden safehouse¡ªnot because of fear for himself, but because of the others: Dual Blade, Odin, Shadow, and Gold Goblin. He was nearly unkillable now, but they weren''t. They wouldn''t survive even the lightest of attacks. "You finally logged out. I prepared a meal for everyone," Kate said to Greg, having been the last to log out of the game. "Yeah, thanks for preparing the meal once more," Greg replied, expressing his gratitude. With the group bundled together, cooking had become a shared responsibility¡ªthough only Greg and Kate were actually capable of doing it properly. Annabelle? Spoiled by her brother. Her cooking was painfully average. George Will? No comment. His cooking was as pitiful as Aaron''s. The two were locked in a rivalry to see who could produce the most abominable dish. That left Kate to pick up the slack. She had taken on the task of feeding everyone, while Greg, often busy sneaking out to restock supplies, helped whenever he could. "Greg," Kate muttered under her breath, her voice hesitant, her eyes shifting nervously. "Yes?" Greg asked, concerned. Kate had become a pillar of support for the team¡ªnot just in Apocalypse, but in reality as well. She had taught Annabelle valuable combat techniques, helped the girl feel at ease and at home, and had been a source of comfort for Greg during hard times. He wouldn''t say he had fallen for her¡ªbut the feelings were there, unspoken and growing. "I... I would love to..." Kate tried to speak, trying to will the words out of herself. But confessing her feelings was harder than any assassination she''d carried out. Her heart pounded. Her mind screamed. She didn''t even fully understand why this felt so daunting. Steeling herself, she pushed forward. "I have this¡ª" She stopped again. But not out of shyness this time. Her face contorted with discomfort. Something was wrong. The air itself had shifted, thickened, grown heavy. A pressure far beyond what she''d ever felt weighed down on her chest, making it mildly difficult to breathe. She wasn''t the only one who noticed. Greg had the worst frown between the two of them. That aura, that pressure, that scent¡ªit was unmistakable. He had lived in the demon realm long enough to recognize it instantly. This was the presence of a demon. But not just any demon. This one was different. More concentrated. More pure. More intense. Like an undiluted version of the beings he had faced before. Greg moved swiftly toward the source of the aura, urgency fueling his every step. Kate trailed behind him, and it seemed the others had felt it too¡ªfootsteps echoed from the halls as they emerged from their rooms. Greg descended the staircase quickly, skipping steps with practiced agility. His heart pounded harder the closer he got. Eventually, impatience overtook caution, and he leapt the rest of the way down, landing hard. The aura was so powerful, so raw, Greg feared the worst. Could it be Kyle? He wasn''t afraid¡ªnot anymore. Thanks to Heaven Defier, his stats had reached a level where he believed he could face Kyle head-on. But that wasn''t the problem. What terrified Greg was the possibility of collateral damage. His sister might survive. The others? Not a chance. They were still just humans, and to Kyle, ending their lives would be as effortless as crushing ants beneath his heel. He couldn''t lose them. Aaron''s jokes, backed up by George Will''s chaotic energy¡ªthe once-richest man in the world had a bizarre sense of humor that was somehow endearing. The grumpy and stiff Dual Blade, always looking displeased at his own perceived weakness¡ªthough, to other players, he was a beast and a legend. But most of all, Greg worried about Kate. The assassin he had met in-game, once known only for her cold efficiency and reserved demeanor, had long since melted into someone far more. A charming, kind, and caring woman¡ªone Greg had begun to enjoy having around. One he had started to love. He moved as fast as he could without damaging the structure of the safehouse, finally arriving at the source of the pressure. The living room. And there she sat. A woman¡ªseated comfortably, confidently, like she owned the place. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" Greg demanded, eyes narrowed. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Even Greg had to admit that much. Her face was flawless. Her figure, immaculate. She wore a sleek, dark dress that clung to her curves, only amplifying her allure. The way she sat, legs crossed, posture regal¡ªit gave off the presence of a CEO who didn''t need to speak to command a room. She didn''t answer right away. Instead, she looked at Greg silently, eyes gliding over him from head to toe¡ªlike a woman on a blind date carefully evaluating her match. It wasn''t even subtle. She was clearly sizing him up. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg noticed but said nothing. His mind was racing. Who was she? How did she possess such pure demonic energy? What was she doing here? Was Kyle involved? He had no answers. Only suspicions. Soon, the others filed in¡ªAnnabelle, Aaron, George, Kate, and Dual Blade. They all froze the moment they laid eyes on the stranger. The tension in the room spiked. Everyone could feel it. She was dangerous. More dangerous than she let on. The pressure that had filled the air suddenly vanished, as if it had never existed. Greg grew even more cautious. That kind of control over one''s aura was no joke. It told him everything he needed to know¡ªthis demon hadn''t slipped in by accident. She wanted to be noticed. Chapter 139 - CHAPTER 139: THE UNINVITED GUEST II Who are you?" Greg asked again. His voice was icy cold now, his expression mirroring it. One thought occupied his mind: eliminate the threat before it escalates. "Bind," Greg commanded, but this time, his tone was not casual. He had invoked the Dragon''s Tongue¡ªa mythical language that bent reality itself when backed by mana. Words with weight. Words that made the world listen. But nothing happened. No chains. No bindings. Nothing. The demon woman stretched with a casual elegance, almost mockingly. She had done it intentionally¡ªto show him his attempt had failed. "Dragon''s Tongue, huh?" she said, her voice smooth and amused. "When was the last time someone used that on me? Drakonix wouldn''t dare back when I was in my prime. Or baby Leviathan, maybe¡­" She gave him a small, appreciative nod. "But I must admit, yours is impressive. You''re something else. Still, it won''t work on me. My bloodline isn''t bad either. And your mana reserves? Nowhere near strong enough to wield Dragon''s Tongue properly against me. Especially not in this world, where there''s barely a trace of mana to work with." The woman smiled¡ªbut there was no warmth in it. Only calculated confidence and the aura of someone who knew exactly what kind of monster she was. Hearing her casually mention Drakonix and Leviathan sent warning bells through Greg''s mind. He steeled himself, not planning to hold back if the need arose¡ªbut even with that resolve, he couldn''t stop the worry gnawing at him. What would happen to the others if he went all out? "Relax. I''m here to talk, not to fight," the demon lady said, her voice smooth, almost teasing, as she tried to ease the rapidly declining mood in the room. "And why should I believe that?" Greg asked coldly. "Simple," she replied, her tone matter-of-fact. "If I wanted a fight, I''d kill the woman behind you first to disorient you. Then I''d have the fight I came for. It''s that easy." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg''s expression darkened at the threat. Behind him, Kate''s face tightened, her eyes narrowing with quiet fury. "Who are you?" Greg asked again, this time his gaze analyzing her carefully. She smiled, completely unfazed. "You''re quite the handsome one, aren''t you? Pictures and videos didn''t do you justice." She leaned back slightly, crossing her legs, still ignoring his question. "I asked a question," Greg repeated, his voice louder this time, his patience thinning. "Sword." He invoked the dragon tongue. In response, a sword materialized in his hand, gleaming with condensed mana. Still, the demon woman remained unconcerned. In fact, she seemed even more relaxed, sinking deeper into the sofa, her posture regal and amused, like she was watching a play unfold. "Quite temperamental, aren''t you?" she said, her lips curving into a smirk. "And greedy too. I thought Jessica would''ve been enough for you, but it seems not. That one behind you already holds a piece of your heart. How big is it, I wonder? How many can it hold?" Greg''s skull throbbed. He honestly didn''t know if she was taunting him, threatening him, or just casually toying with his mind. But every time she spoke, he found himself on edge. Kate, however, processed the demon''s words differently¡ªher heart skipped a beat at the implied meaning. "Who the hell are you?" Greg asked one final time, his voice sharp as a blade. The demon woman sighed. "So impatient. I''m Lilith. Demon Lord of Lust. Once upon a time, I was Kyle''s business partner. Now? Alone in this cruel world¡­ and soon to be your partner," she said, her tone turning playful again. "And why would I want a demon for a partner?" Greg asked skeptically. "Because you need my help," she said cheerfully, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Greg frowned, clearly not expecting that answer. "And what exactly would I need your help for?" "Kyle," Lilith replied, her tone suddenly serious. "I get why you''re on edge, I really do. But if I meant harm, I wouldn''t be here alone. I''d be marching in with the armies of the world, the demon horde, and Kyle himself. But here I am¡ªalone. That should tell you something." Greg remained silent, but he listened. "And how do you plan to help me with Kyle?" he asked. "I don''t think I need your help." "Simple. I know where you can find him. And I can help you fight the demon god." Greg''s eyes narrowed. "And why should I trust a demon?" "If I truly wanted to kill you, I could''ve done so a long time ago," Lilith said, her voice calm. "I''ve known about your safehouse for ages. You were never really hidden¡ªnot from me. But I chose not to act. Because I saw potential in you, even back then." "Potential for what?" Greg asked, still suspicious. "To free the ancients," Lilith answered. Then, her voice lowered, firm and honest, "And more importantly, to take my revenge on the demon god." Greg studied her. He noticed a slight shift in her aura as she said those words. It was subtle, but unmistakable¡ªher killing intent had flared, even if only slightly. The others didn''t notice, but Greg did. He had known hatred before. He still carried it. And in that moment, he could tell¡ªLilith truly despised the demon god. "I see," Greg muttered, slowly sitting down on the nearby sofa. He was tired of standing, and more importantly, he no longer sensed any immediate danger from her. "So you''re angry and want revenge. But I don''t need your help. I''ve got everything under control." "Relying on Jessica?" Lilith muttered under her breath with a smirk. "Well, if you think that''s the best play, sure." The moment Jessica''s name was mentioned, the atmosphere in the room shifted sharply. The tension spiked. "What do you mean by that?" Greg asked, his relaxed demeanor vanishing instantly. "Relax, pretty boy. If I wanted to expose her, she''d be dead already," Lilith replied with a chuckle. "You don''t take betrayal lightly. But Kyle? He''s worse. Far worse." Greg stared at her, eyes narrowing further. "How do you know all this?" "Because from the beginning, sweet boy¡­" Lilith leaned in slightly, a playful glint in her eye. "I was part of the plan." Chapter 140 - CHAPTER 140: CERTAINTY OF DEATH WEEKS AGO S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mr. John and Mrs. Margaret stood before a stunningly beautiful woman. By all means, they should have been in awe¡ªbut they weren''t. The woman before them radiated a danger unlike anything they had ever encountered. She was the new demon leader who had replaced the infamous Baron Arjit. Whispers among the inner circles claimed she was far stronger and more terrifying than Arjit, and crossing her was nothing short of suicide. "Demon Lord," they both said in unison, their heads bowed in deep respect. "Hm, Jessica''s parents, right?" Lilith asked, her eyes locked onto them with an unsettling intensity. The couple stiffened at the mention of their daughter''s name. Panic surged through them. Why was the Demon Lord speaking of Jessica? Was this a threat? But for what reason? They had nothing of value¡ªnothing that should warrant interest from someone so powerful. Their minds raced, trying to understand what had drawn Lilith''s attention to them. "I''m not here to threaten you," Lilith said with a dismissive wave of her hand, as if swatting away their worries. "There''s no point. If I wanted to, I could kill you with less effort than taking a walk." "Yes, indeed. We have a daughter named Jessica," John finally found the courage to say, forcing the words out. "You see," Lilith began, sinking comfortably into her seat, "your daughter''s gotten herself caught up in a rather unpleasant situation. And unfortunately, that situation now involves the two of you." Her words hung over them like a stormcloud. "What... what mess is our daughter in, if I may ask?" John managed to ask, his voice trembling but steady enough. His concern for Jessica outweighed his fear. Lilith gave a slight smirk. "Simple. The death of the Austins¡ªring a bell? Their son, Nemesis, going on a vendetta? Please tell me you''ve heard the rumors." The couple''s expressions morphed rapidly¡ªfrom confusion to shock, then to pure dread. "What does he plan to do to our daughter? She''s innocent! Believe us! I swear, she didn''t know her actions would lead to that. She only did it because we told her to. We swear!" Margaret cried out, her voice desperate, eyes pleading with Lilith. "Oh? Innocent, you say?" Lilith teased, arching a brow. "Yes, she is! We told her to call Mr. Austin and his wife. We made her lie that Greg had fallen gravely ill while they were together and had been rushed to Reynold''s Hospital. She thought we were planning a surprise event for the couple. That''s what we told her! She had no idea it was a trap. When she found out about their deaths, she cried for days. She wouldn''t eat. She was broken. Please believe us! We''re the ones at fault. Greedy and selfish¡ªwe killed our friends for wealth. But she¡­ she''s innocent. Please don''t let anything happen to our daughter!" Margaret begged, all pride stripped away by desperation. She wasn''t alone. John joined in, falling to his knees, both parents pleading for mercy. Lilith narrowed her eyes, sighing in exasperation. "Calm down, will you? For people who care so much about their daughter, you sure are a wicked pair. I''ll never understand humans." Her voice grew colder. "You love your daughter so much, yet you didn''t hesitate to murder others¡ªleaving their children behind to fend for themselves, penniless and alone. You took everything their parents worked for. Greed drove you. Honestly, demons could learn a thing or two from humans about cruelty." The couple lowered their heads in shame. Guilt began to burrow its way into their hearts. Looking back now, they couldn''t even comprehend why they had done what they did. It made no sense. The weight of their sins finally began to settle in. "So¡­ our daughter is safe?" John asked, trying to remain composed. Lilith stretched her arms, her tone relaxed. "Yes, as far as I can tell. But you two? I''m not so sure about that." Their relief evaporated. Panic returned with full force. Lilith tilted her head at their expressions, genuinely confused. "Why do you both look so shocked? Don''t you watch the news? Nemesis¡ªGreg, whatever name you prefer¡ªis coming for you. Honestly, you should''ve expected this." "But¡­ but our daughter works for him, or so I''ve heard. How could he possibly bring himself to kill us after all she''s done for him?" John asked, stunned by the idea, Margaret nodding beside him. Lilith blinked, completely dumbfounded. "I''ve seen a lot of despicable people in my life," she muttered. "But you two... you''re in a league of your own. You actually think you''re entitled to be spared? Because your daughter happens to work for the man you betrayed? Unreal." She leaned back, shaking her head in disbelief. "Please, tell me honestly¡­ you''re ancient demons in disguise, right? You have to be¡ªbecause I can''t understand how any human can say such absurd things without stuttering once." Mr. John and Mrs. Margaret diverted their gaze to avoid Lilith''s scrutinizing eyes. Mr. John felt even more embarrassed; he had said that smoothly without even thinking twice about what he was saying. "Well, what my husband meant was, our daughter has done so much for him that he should consider sparing us for her sake rather than cause her heartache," Mrs. Margaret tried to soften the words. "I see," Lilith replied. "But sorry to break it to you¡ªyou''re both going to die regardless." Her tone was casual, but the couple''s faces instantly turned pale. "Please, Demon Lord, help us," Mrs. Margaret pleaded, biting her lower lip and clutching her dress tightly. "The thing is," Lilith said, her voice calm yet icy, "you will die. And I don''t see the point in helping you. You have nothing to offer me in life¡­ but in your death, you do." Her aura began to leak out, subtle but suffocating. The pressure in the room thickened, heavy and intense, and the couple began to tremble beneath its weight, Lilith''s words concerning their fate hovering over them like a stormy cloud. Chapter 141 - CHAPTER 141: TOUGH DECISION Mrs. Margaret held tightly onto her husband''s arm, leaning into him as though his presence alone could shield her from the looming danger. Mr. John, though visibly panicked, stood his ground, his jaw clenched and eyes fixed on Lilith. "Worry not," Lilith said, her tone surprisingly casual. "I won''t be the one to kill you¡ªat least, not yet." Her suffocating aura dissipated as if it had never been there, allowing the couple to breathe freely once more. "You see," she continued, folding her arms with a playful smirk, "you might be right. Greg might let you live because of his feelings for your daughter. Or... he might kill you and risk her hating him forever. Quite the dilemma for the young man, isn''t it? Kill his parents'' murderers, or betray their memory for a girl. He''s well and truly caught between a rock and a hard place." Her crimson eyes gleamed. "But don''t worry¡ªI''ll help him out. Let''s just say I''m forcing him to owe me a favor... something I might cash in on later." The couple''s hearts sank. Already marked for death, they couldn''t help but regret the betrayal that brought them here. Without warning, Lilith raised her hands, and two narrow beams of red light burst from her fingers, striking the couple squarely in the chest. They flinched but realized the beams had passed through them painlessly¡ªno blood, no injury, just a strange warmth lingering beneath their skin. "There, all perfect," Lilith said with a satisfied smile. "What... what just happened to us?" Mrs. Margaret asked, her voice trembling. She already feared the answer. "Nothing much," Lilith replied nonchalantly. "It doesn''t do anything right away. It just ensures you''ll die after a while. So yes, your deaths are sealed." The couple''s faces drained of color. "But here''s the fun part," she added, her tone growing sly. "You get to decide how that death plays out. Will you let your daughter suffer from your absence? Or will you be the loving parents she needs, and use your final moments to help her instead?" Mr. John and Mrs. Margaret exchanged a long, heavy glance. They had no illusions¡ªthis wasn''t a plea. Lilith might not be making direct threats, but her words were anything but optional. After a long pause, Mr. John cleared his throat. "What... what do we need to do to help our daughter?" Lilith''s smile returned. "Good. Very good. It''s simple. Tell your daughter you regret everything. Say you want to change¡ªmake amends. Pretend you''re dying from an illness, and stage a little performance around it. That''s it. You''ll have saved the day in your own twisted way." She yawned, clearly growing bored with the exchange. "Trust me... it''s better to die by Greg''s hand than Kyle''s. At least one of them has a reason." The couple nodded silently, understanding full well that this was not a request. Whether they liked it or not, their path had already been chosen for them. Got it! Here''s the proofread version of your new part, with a focus on clarity, grammar, and flow: --- --- "So, you''re saying the reason for everything is because of your help?" Greg asked, frustration evident in his voice. "Yeah, no thank you?" Lilith responded, still sitting comfortably. "If not for me, she would have hated you for life, or you wouldn''t have completed your revenge." Greg sat quietly, not saying anything, but the others were clearly confused, unable to make sense of what Greg and Lilith were talking about. "I don''t understand. Care to explain, brother?" Annabelle finally decided to ask. "It''s simple, love. Everything was an act. Jessica hating Greg and joining Kyle was just an act to get close to him and feed Greg here with information," Lilith explained, stunning everyone. They were all shocked by the revelation. "How is that possible? I literally saw you looking super sad. I know what I saw!" Annabelle muttered. "Then he''s a good actor," Lilith responded, unfazed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Care to explain?" Kate requested. Greg stared at her for a moment, then nodded. The cat was out of the bag, and he had no choice but to confirm it. --- "Greg, can we talk?" Jessica''s voice was shaky but calm. She had just briefed Greg about the guild. "Yes? What''s the matter?" Greg asked, staring at Jessica. He didn''t know when it had happened, but he had started developing feelings for her¡ªfeelings he couldn''t explain, feelings he didn''t want. They were getting in the way of his revenge. Jessica''s parents were among the last people he needed to take revenge on for his own parents'' deaths. But he had been hesitating. For some reason, he worried about her feelings if he went ahead and killed her parents. Greg watched her closely, trying to read what she wanted to say. "It''s about my parents," she said softly, her voice barely audible, trembling. Greg frowned ever so slightly. This was it¡ªthe disgusting feeling he had, the subtle ache he felt when she was sad. It gnawed at him. "What''s wrong?" he asked, dreading the worst. He hoped she wasn''t going to beg him to spare her parents. He didn''t know if he could stay resolute or if his emotions would betray him. He was torn between two choices: let go of his revenge against her parents and betray his own, or kill her parents and face her hatred. He was sure she would hate him if he killed them. But was it worth it? To forsake his vengeance for the sake of love? He searched deeply within himself for an answer but couldn''t find one. He found himself caught between a rock and a hard place. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t bring himself to let go of the revenge he owed his parents. There was no way he could become an unfilial son¡ªnot after everything they had suffered. Yet, at the same time, he couldn''t bear the thought of hurting Jessica. The idea of causing her pain by killing her parents tore at him. Greg stood in the center of this emotional battlefield, gripped by a tormenting dilemma that refused to offer a way out. Chapter 142 - CHAPTER 142: BATTLING KYLE "I''m sorry, Jess. I just don''t know... I feel like I can never forgive myself if I don''t avenge my parents. I really wish I could let them go, but I feel like I''ll never truly be free unless I avenge them completely," Greg spoke truthfully. For the first time, he revealed emotions he had never allowed himself to show¡ªworry, fear, and a deep concern for how she would view him. "Greg..." Jessica softly called. She could feel his inner turmoil, torn between vengeance and his desire not to hurt her family for her sake. Her heart ached, moved by the fact that he was distressed because of her. "That''s not what I want to say. My parents... they''re dying either way," Jessica stuttered through her words, the weight of the truth almost too heavy to bear. Saying it aloud made it feel far too real. "What do you mean?" Greg asked, disbelief in his voice. His mind rejected the idea, especially since the last time he saw them, they seemed fine¡ªnot sickly, not frail. "They said it''s the result of the demon leader they worked under... The whole story is messed up. Something about his aura¡ªjust being around it caused their bodies to break down. Now, they''re going to die no matter what," Jessica disclosed, her breath unsteady and eyes brimming with tears. Greg stared at her, torn. One part of him urged him to stay composed, to remain stoic and guarded. The other part, the more human part, wanted nothing more than to pull her into his arms and comfort her. In the end, he chose the latter. They held each other, saying nothing more, the silence between them louder than words¡ªtwo souls drowning in the weight of circumstances beyond their control. Jessica, while in his arms, told Greg about her parents'' discovery of Kyle''s plan to frame him for their deaths. Knowing their end was near and that they couldn''t escape Kyle, they had resolved to atone for their past mistakes before the end. --- "So that''s what happened? But that''s crazy, isn''t it?" Aaron blurted out after Greg finished his narration. "Don''t get pissed at me, but I mean... her parents could''ve lived longer. So she might still hate you." "That''s love, young man. Not that you''d understand, seeing as you''ve never experienced it," Lilith replied, her tone blunt but calm. "She loves him. Her parents are dying¡ªof course, her heart will ache. She''ll be traumatized, yes, but soon, she''ll come around. She''ll either brainwash herself into forgetting or start blaming the demons and Kyle." "So? How do you plan to help me with Kyle? Can we just get him now? I''m confident I can kill him," Greg said, tired of the endless talking. "You sure?" Lilith asked, her interest clearly piqued. "Yes. Clothes!" Greg commanded. His outfit shifted instantly, his casual wear transforming into something far more suited for battle. "Interesting... Your dragon tongue has evolved¡ªyou''re now using both words and thought. Quite the talent you are," Lilith mused as she stood to her feet, ready to lead Greg forward. The day Greg would face Kyle again was arriving faster than anyone had expected. --- "Mum, you look so pale..." Kyle said as he stood at the bedside, staring at the woman who once radiated beauty and life. Now, her skin was ghostly, her body reduced to a frail and fragile shell of who she once was. "Kyle... I''m... sorry... this wasn''t what I wanted for you," Mrs. Albert whispered, her voice barely audible. "I wanted the best for my son. I''m sorry I failed you..." "It''s too late for this now. You don''t seriously expect me to feel sad, do you?" Kyle replied coldly. His voice held no emotion, his eyes devoid of warmth. Mrs. Albert could only smile, a painful and knowing smile. She knew her son had long chosen a path she couldn''t follow¡ªa path soaked in darkness. "I love you," she said one last time, her voice trembling. Motherly warmth poured from her fragile frame, despite everything. Kyle felt something stir in his chest. A flicker of something long buried. But it vanished as quickly as it came. He watched in silence as her breath shortened, broke, and finally stopped. Her life faded away quietly. Kyle had always known this day would come¡ªfrom the moment she found out how her husband died. Consumed. Eaten by her own son. She had never been the same again. The burden had crushed her spirit. And even if her husband had been a poor father or husband, she had loved him. That truth haunted her till the end. Without a word, Kyle turned and left the room. Driven by restless emotion, he moved toward Jessica''s room, unable to bury the ache twisting inside him. He refused to show weakness. He wouldn''t allow himself to feel sad. --- Kyle?" Jessica called, startled as her door was thrown open without even a knock. She lay on her bed in her nightwear, just about to drift into sleep. Life had been chaotic since the demon invasion¡ªbattles every day, stress piling up. "Jess... I''m sorry for barging in rudely," Kyle said. The apology was hollow; his face betrayed his real lack of remorse. "It''s fine," Jessica replied, forcing a weak smile. "My mum is dead," Kyle said, his tone flat. Without waiting, he sat beside her on the bed. Jessica felt a wave of panic rise in her chest. She knew something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. "Jess... I can''t wait anymore. I want you," Kyle said, his tone deadly serious. Jessica''s heart pounded. He wasn''t going to take no for an answer¡ªshe could feel it. Her mind raced for an escape, but Kyle was stronger¡ªstronger both in-game and in real life. Fighting was not an option. "Kyle, please... give me more time. I''m tired. I can''t do this right now," Jessica said, trying her best to sound calm, to reason with him. Kyle''s expression darkened. "You don''t want me?" "That''s not what I mean," she replied quickly. "I just need more time to¡ª" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To what?" he snapped, his voice rising. "To clear my head... to rest. This is too forced." Kyle wasn''t convinced. His emotions, twisted by grief, boiled to the surface. "Decide now. You fall for me... or you die." Jessica stared at him, her chest tightening. Still, she stood firm. "I''m sorry, Kyle... but I can''t be with you," she said, her voice trembling but resolute. "Very well then... I should send you to your parents," Kyle said coldly. He raised his hand, claws sprouting from his fingers, aiming straight for her chest. Jessica closed her eyes. But death didn''t come. Seconds passed. She opened her eyes slowly, only to find Kyle lowering his hand. "It seems we have visitors," he muttered, turning his back. "I''ll be back for you." And with that, he walked out, leaving her shaken but alive. Chapter 143 - CHAPTER 143: VULNERABLE TO ATTACKS Kyle stepped out of his house, the wooden door creaking softly behind him. The night air was thick, heavy with tension. Two familiar auras had brushed against his senses¡ªuncannily similar and, surprisingly, side by side. He had come to confirm the impossible. "Greg and Lilith," he said, a crooked smile forming on his face. "What an interesting combination. Tell me, Lilith¡ªis he your new target now? Seems you switch sides as easily as you breathe." His voice was smooth, condescending, and soaked in mockery. He stared at them without the slightest trace of fear, as if their presence amused him more than anything. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith chuckled, unfazed by his taunts. "Well, it''s quite simple, darling. You betrayed me, tossed me aside like trash. So I found someone who wouldn''t. Someone stronger¡­ someone better." Her tone was as light and flirtatious as ever, yet there was a venom hidden beneath her smile¡ªa bite of scorn. Kyle scoffed, but the grin on his face didn''t waver. "So, what do you want? Come to pay your respects to my dead mother? How thoughtful of you." His voice was icy, laced with pain disguised as sarcasm. Greg''s eyes narrowed as realization dawned. Kyle''s mother was dead. "It seems everyone that ever loved you is abandoning you," Greg said coldly. "Left to rot in this world, alone¡ªjust as you deserve." "Not everyone," Kyle said with a dark chuckle. "Jess is still with me. We were just about to have some fun¡­ until you showed up and ruined the mood." His smirk turned twisted, the implication hanging heavy in the air. Greg''s aura shifted instantly. The temperature seemed to drop as rage twisted his features. A freezing silence blanketed the area. "Don''t let him get under your skin," Lilith warned softly, sensing Greg''s bloodlust rising. Greg''s jaw clenched. "I''m not worried," he said, his voice like sharpened steel. "I''ve always known I could beat him. I just held back¡­ because of you. The unknown variable. That''s the only reason I waited. That¡­ and I wasn''t sure of his exact location until now." His fury boiled over. Light burst behind him as massive wings unfurled¡ªmajestic and fearsome. With a word in Dragon Tongue, he summoned his weapons. "Swords," he commanded. Two blades materialized, crafted from pure mana, glowing with ethereal light. They shimmered with deadly elegance, their edges whispering violence. Kyle''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "So this is the moment, huh?" he said. "The grand showdown everyone''s been waiting for?" Wings erupted from his back, black and veined with power. His hands warped into clawed monstrosities¡ªdemonic, razor-sharp, dripping with bloodlust. As they prepared for their inevitable clash, the heavens responded. Thunder growled in the distance. The clouds churned and split, releasing a torrent of rain that hammered the earth. It was as if the sky itself wept, mourning the friendship lost, the lives about to be shattered. The storm roared overhead, a dark symphony for the tragedy unfolding below. Jessica burst out of the house, heart pounding as her eyes locked onto the scene. Her breath caught in her throat¡ªKyle stood poised for war, wings outstretched, and Greg, soaked in rain, stood across from him with fury blazing in his eyes. It all made sense now. Why Kyle had stepped outside. Why the air had turned electric. But they weren''t the only witnesses. Hidden a short distance away, a third party observed. A famous UTuber, known across the internet, had sensed opportunity. With his crew, cameras, and streaming gear, he was already live, feeding the spectacle to millions. Fame, clicks, and drama¡ªhe was giddy with excitement. Greg noticed him. So did Kyle. And Lilith. But none of them cared. The ants could watch. This was a battle of titans. Greg and Kyle locked eyes. There was no hesitation. This wasn''t a duel. This was war. Greg lunged like a lightning strike, swords flashing in elegant arcs. His movements were fluid, terrifyingly precise¡ªhe slashed right, then spun with grace, slicing horizontally with the other blade in a perfect counter rhythm. Kyle dodged the first attack with ease and blocked the second with his claws, the clash ringing like a bell of doom. Then he stabbed forward. Greg ignored the counter, his mind consumed by rage. Kyle''s words about Jessica echoed in his ears. He pressed the attack recklessly, driven by emotion. "Argh!" he grunted, stunned. Pain bloomed in his side. He staggered back, eyes wide. Blood ran down his torso. He had been hit. He had been hit. His talent¡ªhis invulnerability¡ªhad failed. It was the first time since his regression that he had felt real pain. Kyle stood there, smiling like a devil in the rain. "Surprised?" he said mockingly. "You should be. I finally figured out how to bypass that broken ability of yours. Looks like your time''s up. I''ve always been your bane." His laughter was thunderous, cruel and victorious. Greg gritted his teeth, his breath ragged. But the pain brought clarity. His fury dimmed, replaced by cold focus. He had been reckless. That wouldn''t happen again. "Heal," he muttered in Dragon Tongue. Light wrapped around his wound, sealing the flesh, stopping the bleeding. Calm returned to his gaze. He studied Kyle carefully now, analyzing his movements, measuring the danger. He still had the stat advantage. He still had the skills. As long as he avoided getting hit, the fight was his. But Kyle wasn''t done. "You know, Greg," he said, holding up his left hand, "Kodiac warned me. He said you''d likely come at me with better stats in this world. So the demon god rewarded my loyalty¡­ with this." Wrapped around his wrist was a bracelet¡ªdark, ancient, and pulsing with malice. Greg''s blood dripped from it, absorbed into its core. The sight of it sent a chill through his spine. "What¡­ is that?" Greg whispered, more to himself than anyone. Kyle''s expression was pure mockery. "Something special. A little countermeasure. A gift, just for you." Greg''s mind raced. Was the bracelet suppressing his talent? Was it weakening him? He didn''t know¡ªand that uncertainty gnawed at him. But he didn''t hesitate. He dashed forward again, blades slashing in a chaotic, unpredictable rhythm. His swordplay became a storm¡ªviolent, beautiful, dangerous. Yet Kyle met each strike head-on. He blocked, dodged, and countered with ease, his strength perfectly matched to Greg''s. Greg''s frustration mounted. Something wasn''t adding up. How could Kyle move so smoothly? So precisely? Then¡ªpain, sharp and sudden. "Urgh!" An arrow lodged deep into the back of his leg. Greg stumbled, eyes wide. He hadn''t seen it coming. He hadn''t felt it coming. The aura on the arrow was faint¡ªhidden. Masked beneath Kyle''s own spiritual pressure. Greg fell to one knee, his breathing labored. Kyle''s plan had worked. And Greg realized¡ª This wasn''t just a fight. This was a trap. Chapter 144 - CHAPTER 144: EPIC BATTLE That was the second time he had been hurt¡ªsecond time since regression¡ªand both by Kyle. "Heal!" Greg barked in dragon tongue. He gnawed down on his frustration, his teeth clenched hard. The pain didn''t enrage him¡ªit focused him. Anger would only play into Kyle''s hands, and he refused to be manipulated. Kyle watched him with a smirk, eyes gleaming with sinister excitement. Then he lunged forward with surgical precision. His claw slashed through the air¡ªblocked cleanly by Greg''s blade¡ªbut he followed up with a sudden spinning kick. Greg twisted his upper body back, narrowly avoiding the blow. Kyle didn''t stop; his wings kept him aloft as he spun again, reversing midair, head now facing down. With both claws stretched forward like a skydiver, he dropped toward Greg in a vicious dive meant to impale. "Shield!" Greg shouted. The translucent barrier formed in time, just barely stopping the clawed dive. The collision rang like glass cracking, and Kyle rebounded off it, using the deflection to soar back several meters. "Dragon breath!" Greg unleashed a torrent of flames from his mouth. The rain hissed on contact but failed to douse the roaring blaze. Kyle twisted out of its path, gliding closer, maneuvering around it like a predator. Greg, anticipating the approach, swung his sword into position. "Shield!" he said again, this time protecting his back. The timing was perfect¡ªan arrow appeared from thin air and struck the shield with a dull thud. Kyle had tried to ambush him. Their weapons clashed¡ªsword met claw in a spray of sparks. "Rain of daggers!" Greg roared. The sky shimmered as spectral blades materialized and came raining down with punishing speed. "Abyss devour," Kyle growled. A swirling black vortex opened above him, devouring the daggers in a spiraling void. His control over the abyss had grown¡ªanother side effect of his increasingly pure demon blood. "Bind!" Greg called, and thick vines erupted from beneath Kyle. But Kyle sliced through them with terrifying ease, not missing a beat. "Gravity pull!" Greg followed up, a force tugging Kyle toward him unnaturally fast. "Arrow rain!" Kyle retaliated mid-drag. The sky turned black as arrows descended. "Shield!" Greg chanted again, a pulse of pain blooming behind his eyes as the cost of dragon tongue caught up. The shield held, arrows deflecting and snapping on impact. Then¡ªKyle broke through the gravity pull with sheer force, wings slicing through the resistance. He darted past the tip of Greg''s sword, missing by a hair''s breadth. Still airborne, Kyle extended his arm. "Demonic beam blast!" A searing orb of crimson-black energy shot from his fingertip. Greg sidestepped. The blast struck a tree behind him¡ªobliterating it into fragments and fire. The two combatants backed away, chests heaving, eyes locked. Their breath mingled with the steam of rain sizzling on scorched earth. From the sidelines, Lilith watched with growing astonishment. Even with her strength limited to viscount level, she struggled to follow their movements. Jessica fared worse¡ªshe could barely register more than flickers and blurs. It was like watching a movie at 32x speed. The two locked eyes¡ªand rushed each other again. Claws and sword collided, metal clanged, energy flared. Sparks burst from every strike, every parry. They fought as if they''d trained for centuries for this moment, their instincts razor sharp, their minds utterly locked into the flow of battle. "Dragonification!" Greg roared. His body expanded with a roar of power. His form grew monstrous¡ªfully draconic. Slitted irises glowed like embers, sharp canines lined his maw, and black scales, streaked with red and blue, rippled across his hulking frame. Massive wings unfurled, and a thick tail whipped the air behind him. He dropped to all fours like a lion, a terrifying force of nature. The reverse scale on his chest pulsed with ominous energy. Kyle cracked his neck. "Let''s play, then. Demon form." His transformation was elegant and deadly. His eyes turned jet black, his hair grew longer, two majestic horns emerged from his forehead, and smooth black scales lined his skin¡ªnot grotesque, but ethereal and handsome. A tail uncoiled from his back, and the aura of a true demon lord cloaked him like a mantle. "Water bullet," Greg boomed. His voice thundered across the battlefield. With a gesture, he pointed at Kyle¡ªand droplets from the storm condensed, fired like bullets from a god''s rifle. Kyle dodged some with speed¡ªbut not all. The ones that struck left visible marks. And then, something shifted. Each injury made him¡­ faster. His movements grew sharper, more elusive. He blurred through the rain, nearly vanishing. Greg noticed it. That bizarre phenomenon again¡ªthe more Kyle was hurt, the more agile, more lethal he became. Faster than even Greg''s enhanced senses could comfortably track. "Explode!" Greg snarled. The water droplets detonated like dozens of miniature bombs, the shockwaves blasting Kyle out of the sky. He smashed through the walls of his own mansion with a thunderous crash. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jessica had been spared¡ªsaved by Lilith just moments before. Most staff had already fled, but a few¡ªgreedy opportunists, oblivious deep sleepers, and loyal servants who stayed to guard Mrs. Albert''s corpse¡ªwere caught in the collapse, crushed beneath rubble. Kyle rose from the wreckage, bloodied, injured¡ªbut far from broken. A red aura roared around him like wildfire, pulsing with menace. "You really are quite creative with that dragon tongue," Kyle murmured. "I''m impressed. Now¡­ let me return the favor." He vanished. A blur. Greg barely had time to react. BOOM! The massive dragon slammed into the earth like a meteor, the ground trembling beneath his weight. Kyle reappeared in front of him¡ªfaster than before¡ªsmirking. "Much better. A lizard should stay on the ground where it belongs." Another kick¡ªblindingly fast. CRACK! Greg''s massive body lifted again and flew several meters before crashing once more. Dazed, Greg stood on all fours, shaking off the impact. He frowned, heart thudding. His strength should''ve been superior. His stats should''ve been higher. And yet¡­ Kyle was faster. Stronger. How? What was he missing? Greg asked himself those questions, victory slipping out of his hands. Chapter 145 - CHAPTER 145: EVOLVED TALENT Kyle opened his eyes slowly, the lingering heat of power still coursing through his veins. The sensation of manifestation was overwhelming, like something primal had awakened within him. [Congratulations! You have manifested your will] [Through manifesting your will, your talent has evolved!] [Check your status window for more information!] The glowing system text faded before his eyes, replaced by the cool desert night stretching beyond the tent flaps. A familiar voice snapped him from his awe. "It seems you finally succeeded," Kodiac said, standing with his arms crossed. His expression was as unreadable as ever. "You took longer than I expected," he added flatly before turning to leave. Kyle watched the demon walk away, his heavy steps quiet against the sand-coated floor. Kodiac wasn''t the type for drawn-out praise¡ªor conversation, for that matter. Prideful, distant, and unnaturally calm, he rarely acknowledged others unless absolutely necessary. But Kyle wasn''t done. "What about our previous discussion?" he called out, voice firm. "Any word from the demon god?" Kodiac stopped. Without turning, he spoke over his shoulder, "Follow me." Kyle let out a short sigh and stood, brushing loose grains of sand off his cloak. He stepped into the open air behind Kodiac, the cold desert wind biting at his skin. Night had fallen in full, and the once-searing sands of the desert had become bitter and sharp, dust swirling in quiet currents. The sky above was a velvet sheet of stars, uncaring and vast. Clicking his tongue in mild annoyance, Kyle followed the demon Earl through the makeshift war camp, their boots crunching against scattered bones and loose stone. Eventually, they arrived at Kodiac''s personal tent, larger and more ominous than the others. Inside, Kodiac sat down on his throne¡ªa grotesque chair constructed from bones. The skeletal remains were unmistakably humanoid, bleached by time and stained with dried blood. These weren''t random corpses. They were trophies¡ªroyals and nobles from the Ray Kingdom, enemies Kodiac had personally slain and collected. Kyle stepped in, pausing just inside the entrance. He frowned. He''d never liked that throne. It wasn''t just grotesque¡ªit was unnecessary. Kodiac''s obsession with power extended beyond conquest; it bled into this strange sense of domination, of turning his enemies into furniture. Kyle scoffed. "You and your bone fetish," he muttered. He wasn''t here to admire morbid decorations. "So?" he asked, cutting straight to the point. He knew how to deal with Kodiac: directness. Kodiac''s eyes glowed faintly. "My master has agreed to let you serve under him," he said. "You are to prepare your world for his dominion." Kyle nodded slightly. That much, he expected. "And what about what I asked for? I''m not just dealing with bugs anymore¡ªGreg and Lilith might strike at any time. I need insurance. If I''m going to pave the way for the demon god, I can''t do it while constantly looking over my shoulder." "When you return," Kodiac replied, "an object will arrive through the rift. It should assist you." Kyle folded his arms. "That''s a bit vague for something this important. What exactly is it? I''m not staking my life¡ªor his mission¡ªon blind faith." Kodiac''s gaze narrowed. "You''re arrogant. The demon god does not give worthless gifts." "True," Kyle replied with a shrug, "but I still need to know." Their eyes locked. Tension thickened. Kyle saw it¡ªthe flicker of irritation in Kodiac''s usually unreadable face. A rarity. But Kyle didn''t flinch. He wasn''t here to play subordinate. Not anymore. Eventually, Kodiac exhaled through his nose. "It''s called the Evil Twin Bracelet. It increases your power to match that of your opponent¡ªif they''re stronger. Any boost your enemy receives in stats, you receive as well. But your power boost is concealed. They won''t sense the difference." Kyle''s lips curled upward. "Now that''s more like it." He stepped closer to the flickering flame at the center of the tent, its shadows dancing across the bone throne. "At least with that, I can hold Greg down. Lilith''s still weaker than me¡ªbarely¡ªbut with the bracelet, I can neutralize Greg''s annoying stat advantage. That leaves one issue¡ªhis absurd invincibility." Kodiac remained quiet. Clearly, that was Kyle''s problem to solve. Seeing no opening, Kyle decided to ask outright. "Any chance of interference when I fight him?" "That will be handled," Kodiac said, voice curt. He understood Kyle''s planning, and although it grated on him, he knew Kyle''s ambitions aligned with their god''s will. Satisfied¡ªfor now¡ªKyle gave a nod and turned to leave. Outside, the wind had calmed. He made his way toward his own tent, the cold air brushing past his face. A few demons nodded at him in passing, but most kept their distance. He didn''t care. Let them fear him. Back inside his tent, he exhaled deeply and summoned his status window. > "What can I say?" he muttered, a grin slowly forming. "Even the heavens are on my side." --- User: Kyle Title: Celestial Bane (Legendary) sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Job: Archer Level: 75 (7,500,000/7,600,000 EXP) Health: 175,000 Strength: 187 Speed: 190 Stamina: 174 Intelligence: 157 Constitution: 174 Free Attribute Points: 0 [Ex-Rank Talent: 100% Hit Rate] Due to manifesting your will, your talent has evolved from SSS-rank Sharpshooter to Ex-rank: 100% Hit Rate. Your attacks now have a 100% chance of hitting. Dodging is impossible. --- Kyle''s grin widened. Finally, a talent worthy of his goals. He still didn''t understand why Greg had been immune before¡ªbut with this talent, there would be no more evasion. No more mystery. No more missed shots. Between the bracelet and this evolved skill, his chances had soared¡ªfrom a pitiful gamble to at least a fighting 50%. "Come on, Greg. You''ll come for me soon," he whispered to himself. "And when you do¡ªI''ll be ready." This was the second time his talent had evolved. The first was triggered by the ancient demon''s influence. This time, it was by his own will. Talent evolution through will manifestation was incredibly rare. It depended on the strength of the user''s desire¡ªand the potential of the talent itself. Many players never saw a single evolution, but Kyle had defied that norm twice. Desperation played a key role. One who was content, who didn''t feel the pressure to grow, rarely evolved. But someone who fought, who clawed forward with nothing but will¡ªthat was different. Still, will wasn''t the only path. Hidden requirements, buried deep within the game''s mechanics, also offered evolution triggers. But they were obscure, unpredictable, and rarely achieved. Kyle didn''t care. He wasn''t betting on mystery mechanics anymore. He had power, preparation, and a plan. He was done waiting. Chapter 146 - CHAPTER 146: ULTIMATE SWORD VS SHIELD Greg crashed to the ground once more, the earth trembling beneath his massive draconic form. Trees splintered, debris scattered, and a deep crater formed where his body landed, his scales shimmering faintly beneath the dust. "Oi, Greg," Kyle''s voice echoed above the chaos, playful and mocking, "let''s play a game of truth. You tell me your talent, and I''ll tell you mine. That should make it easier, right?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this time, Greg was ready. He opened his jaws, a low growl rumbling deep in his throat, and spewed a ferocious stream of dragon fire. The flames lit up the sky, their heat warping the air around them. Kyle barely managed to evade the inferno, opening a swirling vortex at the last second, slipping through just as the fire roared past. Greg took the chance to rise from the rubble, his massive wings lifting him off the ground. The effort strained his body, but his determination burned hotter than the flames he conjured. Sure, his dragon form made him a bigger target¡ªeasier to hit, slower to dodge. A poor tactical decision to some. But it had its perks. His thick scales absorbed a majority of Kyle''s attacks, dulling the blows that would''ve otherwise crippled him. More importantly, the dragon form enhanced his connection to the ancient language¡ªthe dragon''s tongue¡ªamplifying his spellcasting beyond mortal limits. "Duplicate. Dragon armor. Increase strength. Increase speed. Increase defense!" Greg roared. The air trembled with magical energy as two identical dragons emerged beside him, shimmering with power. With a mighty beat of their wings, the three dragons soared forward. This time, they didn''t breathe fire. Instead, a massive surge of water erupted from their mouths¡ªa tidal wave crashing forward like an angry sea god''s wrath. Caught by surprise, Kyle was swallowed by the surge. The crushing pressure of the water threatened to shatter bones and burst lungs. If not for Greg''s earlier defensive buff, Kyle might have perished then and there. Struggling through the torrent, Kyle finally broke the surface¡ªbut the moment he emerged, three dragons met him with fire. He dove back into the depths, narrowly avoiding the inferno. The heat from the flames turned the water''s surface to steam, cloaking the battlefield in a foggy haze. Undeterred, Kyle rocketed back into the sky, soaring above the mist, facing the trio of dragons once more. "Give me a break, Greg. You don''t have to take this so seriously!" he called out, laughter in his voice. "Wanna guess the ancient power I got? I''ll give you a hint¡ªit''s the sin of wrath." Greg said nothing. He didn''t care. His body ached, his limbs trembled from the strain of spell after spell, but his resolve remained unshaken. "No response? That''s new. You used to talk so much more," Kyle grinned. His red eyes darkened, his aura twisting into something malevolent and primal. His body began to change¡ªbulging muscles, grotesque power, his face warping into that of a demon driven by madness. Then he roared¡ªand vanished. Before Greg could react, Kyle grabbed one of the dragon clones by the tail and slammed it into the earth like a ragdoll. Over and over, he smashed the dragon down, until its form flickered and vanished into mist. The remaining two dragons lunged at him, claws slashing through the air¡ªbut Kyle raised the broken dragon like a shield. Their claws sliced into their ally, tearing it apart before it too vanished. Kyle didn''t pause. In a blur, he soared toward the final clone, piercing through its neck and snapping its reverse scale. He burst out the other side like a cannonball, leaving a gaping hole behind as the dragon disintegrated. Now only Greg remained. Kyle hovered mid-air, breathing heavily, a grotesque grin on his face. "Just you and me again, huh?" Greg''s brows furrowed. Something was wrong. He couldn''t understand it¡ªwhy did Kyle keep overpowering him? Every move he made, Kyle had an answer for. Every tactic, a counter. It was like fighting fate itself. "My talent is 100% absolute dodge rate," Greg finally growled, voice low and heavy. "What''s yours?" Kyle''s eyes gleamed. "So you finally decided to play along. Mine? 100% absolute hit rate. The perfect counter, don''t you think?" Greg''s blood ran cold. "I always wondered why nothing touched you," Kyle continued, slowly drifting closer. "But now? It all makes sense. Let me ask you, Greg¡ªthe ultimate shield or the ultimate sword. Which is stronger?" He didn''t wait for an answer. Kyle vanished again¡ªthen appeared in front of Greg, fist drawn back. Greg could barely react before the blow connected, sending him crashing to the ground with another deafening boom. Greg coughed blood. His body was battered, his spirit waning. "Shield!" he roared, invoking the dragon''s tongue just in time. A magical barrier formed¡ªonly to be shattered instantly by Kyle''s next punch. "Your annoying shield again," Kyle sneered. "Let''s see how long you can keep that up." Another punch¡ªanother shield. Another spell¡ªanother shatter. Again. Again. A rhythm of desperation. Greg was nearing his limit. "Gravity push!" he yelled, changing his strategy. A massive force exploded outward, launching Kyle backward, far from Greg. He tried to correct himself mid-air, but the force was too great. He smashed through a tree, leaving a path of destruction in his wake. Greg slumped to the ground, breathing hard. The continuous use of the dragon''s tongue had nearly broken him. "You''ll never beat me," Kyle called from the distance, standing amidst the ruins of what was once his family''s villa. "You never could." Greg stared at him, blood trickling from his lips. He''d heard those words all his life¡ªwords that followed him from death to rebirth. But this time, he smiled. "You know, Kyle¡­ I should thank you¡ªboth the past and present you. You always had the same flaw." Kyle tilted his head, frowning. "What are you¡ª" "Arrogance and pride," Greg finished. "Destroy." He spat more blood¡ªbut he didn''t care. He glared at Kyle like a starving wolf. Kyle looked down at his wrist. The bracelet¡ªthe artifact granted by the demon god¡ªbegan to crack. Then it crumbled into dust. "GRREEEEEGGGG!!!" Kyle roared, his scream echoing across the battlefield, shaking the sky with fury and disbelief. Chapter 147 - CHAPTER 147: DESPERATE TO WIN Greg coughed up a mouthful of blood, his insides churning as he reverted to his human form. Using Dragon''s Tongue to destroy the bracelet had taken a toll on him, but he knew it was worth it. "Heal," he muttered, casting Dragon''s Tongue one final time. He knew he couldn''t use it again without risking critical harm to himself. Greg looked at the crazed expression on Kyle''s face, a hint of satisfaction etched on his own. He hadn''t asked about Kyle''s talent out of idle curiosity¡ªit was a calculated move to confirm one thing: the bracelet''s hidden role in Kyle''s power. He had always found it abnormal that Kyle wore such an ugly and ominous bracelet. Kyle, known for his aesthetic preferences, wouldn''t have worn something so grotesque unless its function greatly outweighed its appearance. Greg had also noticed something else¡ªKyle grew stronger in sync with him. The more Greg buffed himself with Dragon''s Tongue, the more powerful Kyle became. The pattern was too consistent to be a coincidence. "How dare you!!!" Kyle screamed, his bloodshot eyes wild with fury. He truly looked like the incarnate of wrath itself. "Don''t be angry over some bracelet. I can always get you another one. Lately, I''ve been quite the wealthy young man," Greg mocked. "I''ll kill you!! With or without the bracelet!!" Kyle roared, dashing toward him with claws extended. Several arrows materialized from thin air¡ªdifferent from before. These were honing arrows, each locked onto Greg''s location. Greg gripped his twin swords, waiting calmly as Kyle closed the distance. Clang. Clang. Clang. They clashed, steel against claw, exchanging blow after blow with relentless force. Each attack was met with a defense, each defense with a counterstrike. For the first time, Greg could properly react to Kyle''s speed and strength. They were evenly matched now. Kyle''s wrath incarnation had bridged the gap between their powers, but it also had limits. And Greg knew it. Neither was willing to be bested. They pushed themselves harder with each strike, the echo of their battle rumbling across the sky. But Kyle was the more frustrated of the two. He couldn''t sustain this devil form for long. Greg only needed to hold out, to endure, and victory would be his. Kyle was fighting on a tight clock¡ªlike a ticking bomb strapped to his chest. Desperation consumed him, driving him to attack recklessly, hoping to end the battle before his time ran out. Boom! Kyle crashed into the ground, a crater forming beneath him. In his desperation, he had left an opening¡ªand Greg, ever vigilant, had seized the chance to land a decisive hit. Kyle rose slowly, glaring at Greg with pure hatred, as if Greg had murdered his entire family. He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath, muttering with grim resolve, "Will Manifestation." In an instant, Greg and Kyle were sucked into Kyle''s inner world. --- Meanwhile¡­ "How many views?" Jason, the YouTuber, asked eagerly. "Boss, we''ve exceeded 200 million! This is insane¡ªit''s almost like the whole world is watching!" a crew member replied excitedly. "Hah! Money! Money! We''ve struck gold, people!" Jason shouted, throwing his hands up as the entire team erupted in celebration. Inside the safehouse, however, the atmosphere was far more somber. "I''m going to support my brother," Annabelle said firmly, her eyes fixed on the screen. Watching her brother take those hits was unbearable. "I''m afraid you can''t go, Anne," Kate replied, her voice calm but resolute, trying to dissuade her. "But he needs my help!" Annabelle protested, anxiety in her voice as her gaze remained locked on the live broadcast playing on the television. "And do what?" Kate asked sharply. "Can''t you see? Kyle can hurt Greg, which means he can hurt you too. Don''t do anything reckless. Your presence will only distract Greg and make things harder for him. Right now, all we can do is pray he wins." Annabelle fell silent, knowing deep down that Kate was right. "Please¡­ win, brother," she whispered, sitting back down on the couch, her eyes glued to the screen. --- "Nemesis and Kyle?" Brian whispered, watching the battle play out on the TV with wide, unblinking eyes. The fight between the two was beyond anything he had seen before. He was utterly absorbed, barely even blinking, afraid of missing a single moment. "I guess being able to replicate Apocalypse''s power in our world really is true," said Chris, lying pale and weak in the hospital bed. His voice was barely audible. "Yeah," Brian replied softly. "Finally¡­ there''s hope to heal you. A real chance for recovery." His gaze lingered on the screen, but his mind began drifting¡ªpulling him back into painful memories of the past. --- Some time ago... Chris was dumbfounded. For some reason, both his parents had lost their jobs on the very same day he was expelled. It didn''t take a genius to figure out the reason. But what he couldn''t understand was why. Why would someone go so far as to ruin his family just because he had taken Brian to a gaming caf¨¦? It was cruel. Heartbreaking. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry¡­ it''s all my fault this is happening. Please, forgive me," Chris sobbed, tears streaming down his face as guilt crushed him from within. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His parents frowned, turning to their son for an explanation. Chris explained everything¡ªthe caf¨¦, the incident, and how he believed someone powerful had orchestrated the consequences simply to punish him. "Come here, son," his mother said gently, pulling him into a warm embrace. "It''s not your fault. You did what any good friend would do. The world''s just full of terrible people." "She''s right," his father added. "I''m proud of what you did. You''ve done nothing wrong. Don''t blame yourself for this. Your mom and I will handle it. In the meantime, focus on your studies and prepare for your exams, alright?" Chris nodded, tears still falling. --- Weeks passed since the incident. But things got worse. His family was doing worse than before. Finding jobs in the city became nearly impossible. Many employers turned his parents down without explanation¡ªjust anxious looks and muttered apologies. "I''m sorry. I can''t risk my business," was the most common excuse. Chris''s parents had no choice but to rely on high-interest loans and grueling menial jobs just to keep the household running. Unable to bear watching his parents suffer any longer, Chris made a decision. He would confront the source of their misfortune. He would meet Brian''s parents. Chapter 148 - CHAPTER 148: CALM BEFORE THE STORM Chris stood before Brian''s house, his fists clenched tightly by his side. He had mustered all his courage to come here, slipping out without his parents'' knowledge. His steps had been heavy, but now he stood in front of the door, heart pounding. He reached out and pressed the doorbell. The chime echoed, but it was the uncertainty that rattled him more. Honestly, he was trembling¡ªscared of who might answer. "Great, my shitty luck," he muttered under his breath when the door creaked open to reveal Mrs. Ray¡ªBrian''s mother. Of all people, she was the one who answered. "You¡­" Mrs. Ray narrowed her eyes, staring down at the boy she believed had ruined her son''s path and cost their family money. "What do you want?" she asked coldly, her voice void of any warmth or patience. Chris dropped to his knees without hesitation. "Please, ma''am. I''m sorry for everything¡­ but my parents¡ªthey''re suffering. I can''t bear to watch it anymore. Please¡­" Pride meant nothing to Chris now. The only thing that mattered was saving his family from the spiraling hardship they faced. If groveling could ease their pain, he''d do it a thousand times. "Dear? Who is it?" Mr. Ray''s voice called from inside the house. He stepped out, dressed in a crisp tuxedo, clearly on his way to an event. He radiated elegance and charm¡ªso much so that Chris suddenly understood where Brian inherited his charisma. "Nothing much," Mrs. Ray said sweetly to her husband, her demeanor changing as she turned to him. "Just the boy I told you about, here to beg us to stop doing something I don''t even understand." She adjusted Mr. Ray''s tuxedo collar with care, shared a kiss with him, and saw him off with a loving gaze. Mr. Ray didn''t even glance at Chris as he stepped into his car and drove away. Chris watched silently. He had already steeled himself before coming¡ªprepared to swallow his pride. The wellbeing of his parents meant more than anything. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We lost a lot of money because of your stupid actions. Nearly lost important clients too!" Mrs. Ray snapped, turning back to him. "I''m sorry," Chris said again, voice shaking. "I didn''t know it would cause all this. I just wanted him to enjoy himself for once. I swear, I only wanted to be a good friend¡­ I had no ill intentions." "I see," Mrs. Ray said flatly. "Well, what''s done is done. You can leave now." "Please, ma''am. My family can''t keep living like this!" Chris begged, tears streaming down his face. "Ugh, don''t ruin my dress with your snot," she sneered. "I don''t have the power to help you. Maybe if your parents had raised a child half as good as mine, they wouldn''t be in the mess they''re in." With that, she slammed the door in his face. Chris gave a bitter, hollow smile. Wiping his tears with the back of his hand, he slowly stood and turned away, accepting that his plea had fallen on deaf ears. "Why do you look so downcast, young man?" a warm voice called out. Chris looked up to see an old man seated on a wooden bench by the roadside, his appearance that of someone in his sixties, with gentle eyes and a cane resting beside him. Desperate to let it out, Chris walked over and sat beside the old man. He didn''t have the heart to burden his parents with the truth, but this stranger¡ªsomeone he might never meet again¡ªwas safe. What were the odds they''d ever cross paths twice? So Chris began talking. Slowly at first, then with tears and emotion. He poured his heart out, explaining everything¡ªthe unjust punishment, his parents'' suffering, and his own sense of helplessness. "You''ve had it rough," the old man said with a sigh after listening patiently. "How about this: take me to your house. Maybe there''s something this old man can do to help." "No, I can''t let you get involved," Chris said quickly. "You''ll just get dragged into this. I can''t bear to hurt another person because of me." The old man chuckled. "Hohoho, kind boy. But worry not¡ªno harm can come to me. Not while I''m in this city." Chris hesitated. But there was something about the man''s calm confidence, his almost noble bearing, that made Chris relent. "My house is pretty far from here," Chris warned. "If we walk a bit more, we can get to the bus stop. I''ve got some money¡ª" "How kind of you," the old man interrupted gently, pulling out his phone. "But we won''t be needing a bus." Minutes later, a luxurious, custom-made car¡ªclearly something only the elite could afford¡ªpulled up before them. The driver stepped out and opened the door respectfully. "Let''s go," the old man said with a smile, ushering Chris inside. That moment marked the turning point of Chris''s life. The old man visited their home and spent a long time speaking with Chris until his parents returned. It was only when Chris saw the shocked expressions on their faces that he realized the truth: The old man was a retired general¡ªone of the most respected figures in the country, a man of immense influence and connections. With the general''s help, Chris''s parents found better jobs. Their run-down home was replaced with a comfortable house, complete with a new car. The burdens they carried for so long began to ease. Chris was reinstated into school. The corrupt principal who had expelled him was fired, exposed for bribery and unjust practices. Though he became the scapegoat for larger issues, Chris didn''t care¡ªjustice was served. He rejoined Brian''s class, and once more, they went to gaming cafes together without fear. More importantly, Chris had a powerful protector¡ªthe general himself, who visited often. To Chris, the old man became like the grandfather he never had¡ªlistening to his endless stories, complaints, and dreams. In return, the general shared tales of his time in the military, filling Chris with wonder and admiration. Through those stories, Chris learned the man had lost his only daughter and her family in a tragic car crash. His grandson had died in the same accident¡ªsomeone who, coincidentally, bore a strong resemblance to Chris. Life, for once, felt truly enjoyable. But Chris remained unaware of the terrible fate looming ahead, ready to shatter his newfound happiness. Chapter 149 - CHAPTER 149: DESPAIR Chris found life to be enjoyable. With the retired general as his backer, he no longer had to worry about being bullied or ostracized. The fear that once clung to him like a shadow had been burned away by the warm light of newfound security. Life, as Chris came to realize, was pretty sweet when you had someone powerful standing in your corner. "Dear, what should we do?" Mrs. Ray asked her husband, pacing the length of their spacious living room. Worry creased her usually pristine features. Brian no longer kept appointments like he used to. He''d changed. The once-dedicated prodigy was now skipping engagements and spending most of his time with the devil incarnate¡ªthe very boy who had ruined their carefully constructed life. Chris. Worse still, they couldn''t touch Chris. Not anymore. Not after that single, chilling warning from the old general. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just one phone call had frozen their hearts and tied their hands. The mere thought of crossing the general sent shivers down the spines of even the most influential elites. His reputation¡ªbuilt on a legacy of power, discipline, and a network of unshakable connections¡ªwas more than enough to keep them in line. "Dear," Mrs. Ray said again, this time more urgently, holding her phone in one hand and waving her other in frustration. "Another appointment¡ªcancelled. Just because Brian decided to go play games with that friend of his." Her voice cracked with emotion. The appointments, each a lucrative opportunity, had already been mentally cashed in. Plans had been made, purchases pre-planned. Her online shopping cart was filled with designer jewelry and imported handbags. Now, all of it was slipping through her fingers, day by day. "That''s the tenth one this month," Mr. Ray muttered, running a hand through his graying hair. He sat at the dining table, staring at the empty appointment log like it had personally betrayed him. "Have you tried talking to Brian? Reasoning with him?" Mrs. Ray shook her head solemnly. The silence between them grew heavy. It was the kind of silence that didn''t need words. They both knew the answer¡ªChris. That boy had become the thorn in their side, the disruptor of their perfect family, the source of their mounting frustration. "We need to do something about this," Mrs. Ray said, her voice barely above a whisper, but it carried a dangerous edge. "Cancelling appointments is destroying our credibility. Clients are beginning to lose trust. Our influence is slipping." She clutched her phone tighter, her manicured nails digging into the case. Sleepless nights, restless days, and dwindling income had worn her down. Even her skincare routine had begun to fail her. She couldn''t bear the thought of going without the luxuries she had grown used to. She blamed Chris for it all. "You''re right," Mr. Ray said, his eyes narrowing. "This can''t go on. I guess... we''ll have to eliminate the threat. For good this time." Mrs. Ray froze. "What do you mean?" "Simple," Mr. Ray replied, his voice darkening. "The death of that pest, and our predicament will be over. Brian will return to his senses, and our lives will return to normal." Mrs. Ray trembled at her husband''s cold tone. "Honey¡­" she whispered, fear blooming in her chest like a dark flower. "Don''t you think that''s going too far?" She tried to keep her voice light and sweet¡ªmeasured, so as not to provoke him. She needed to know if he was serious, and if so, how far he''d already gone. "That''s the only way, my love," Mr. Ray said. He stepped closer, placing his hands on her shoulders. "Only then will we be free of that nuisance and the terrible influence he has over our son." Mrs. Ray looked into his eyes and saw nothing but conviction. A long silence passed between them. Then, she took a breath and spoke with a voice that betrayed the war inside her. "How do we do that?" Mr. Ray smiled¡ªslow, victorious, and full of pride. He embraced his wife and pulled her into a passionate kiss, already envisioning the happy, restored life that awaited them. ¡ª Meanwhile, Chris and his parents were on the road. The retired general''s birthday had finally arrived, and the entire family had dressed in their finest to celebrate their benefactor. For Chris, it was more than just a birthday party¡ªit was a chance to show his appreciation to the man who had changed his life. "Honey, did you prepare the gift for Grandpa?" his mother asked, glancing at him with a smile. Chris, sitting in the passenger seat, held the gift box tightly in his lap. "Yes. I hope he likes it." He had worked hard to buy that gift, using prize money he''d won in a gaming tournament with Brian. He could''ve asked his parents for the money, or used his allowance, but he wanted the gift to mean something more. He wanted it to come from him, not from someone else''s pocket. "Good lad," his father said from the driver''s seat. "Make sure you''re on your best behavior when we get there. No funny business, alright?" Chris nodded. "Of course." The general had become like a grandfather to them all. It had started with casual visits, but over time, he became a fixture in their lives¡ªsomeone who cared, listened, and brought joy with his stories and laughter. The man had lost his own daughter and grandson to a tragic accident. Chris, in many ways, had become a symbol of the family he''d lost. The road stretched out ahead of them, sunlight glinting off the car''s polished surface. The air inside was light, cheerful, full of laughter and teasing. Until it wasn''t. "Honey, watch out!" Chris''s mother screamed. Time seemed to slow. The car veered violently to the side as Chris''s father swerved to avoid a truck barreling toward them from behind. Tires screeched. Horns blared. They narrowly missed a collision. "What the hell was that?! Can''t that driver see¡ª" BOOM! The words were cut short. A massive truck crashed into them from the front. Everything went dark. ¡ª "What happened to me?" Chris groaned, consciousness flickering like a failing lightbulb. "We were hit by a... Mum! Dad!" He tried to sit up but was met with a wave of pain. Panic surged through him. He looked around frantically. Cold fluorescent lights. Beeping machines. The sterile scent of antiseptic. "You''re awake," a nurse said gently, her face filled with relief. "Who are you? Where am I?" Chris asked, trying to get up¡ªbut something was wrong. He couldn''t feel his legs. Not just numbness. Nothing. His lower half was... gone, in sensation if not in appearance. "What''s happening to me?" he asked, eyes wide in horror. "Why can''t I feel my legs?!" He looked down. They were still there¡ªwhole, unamputated. But useless. The nurse stepped forward and placed a hand on his shoulder. "I''m sorry, young man. Your spine suffered a critical injury. The damage is irreversible. You''re... paralyzed from the waist down." The words hit like a thunderclap. Chris stared at her, hoping it was a mistake. A bad dream. A cruel joke. But her eyes held only sorrow. He let out a broken breath, pain¡ªnot just physical but emotional¡ªtearing through him. His life had changed again. But this time, it wasn''t for the better. Chapter 150 - CHAPTER 150: WILL MANIFESTATION Chris stared at his legs, absentminded to whatever the nurse was saying. Her words of consolation echoed in the background, but none of it registered in his brain. His eyes were hollow, reflecting the numbness that gripped him. "Doctor, you''re finally here," the nurse said, walking toward the man in the white coat. She began filling him in on Chris''s condition. The doctor approached Chris gently, settling into the seat beside his bed. "Young man," he began, his voice calm but heavy, "unfortunately, your spinal cord was damaged during the car incident. The trauma was severe¡­" Chris nodded slowly, still lost in a daze. His eyes stared ahead, half-absent. "My parents?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper, heavy and distant. "What about them?" The doctor paused, carefully choosing his words. "Your parents..." he sighed. "I''m sorry, but they didn''t survive the crash. You were the only one pulled out alive. It''s a miracle you even made it. The collision was... catastrophic. You''ve been in a coma for three months." Boom. The news hit Chris harder than the crash. His world spun. A day that should have been filled with celebration turned into a living nightmare. He had lost his legs¡ªand the two people he loved the most. Life felt hollow, pointless. The fire that once burned inside him was now ash. The next morning, after he regained consciousness, the retired general and Brian came to visit. Brian sat silently, his heart heavy, struggling to hold back the emotions surging within him. Seeing Chris lying there, so lifeless, broke him inside. Visiting every day while Chris lay unconscious was torture, but seeing his broken expression was far worse. "Grandpa¡­" Chris muttered weakly. "Hm, you''re awake," the general said, his tone soft, his eyes filled with concern. He pulled a chair beside the bed, and Brian followed suit. "What happened?" Chris asked. His voice was dull. He lacked the will to live, but a question lingered in his mind¡ªone he needed answered. "They won''t tell me anything. The doctors... the nurses... they keep avoiding it." He wasn''t stupid. Two trucks? One from behind, one from the front? It didn''t add up. It felt like a setup. A trap. Neither Brian nor the general said anything at first. The silence hung thick in the air. Then, Brian finally spoke. "I''m sorry, Chris," Brian said, tears trailing down his face. "It''s all my fault. Again¡­ I''m the reason you''re suffering." Chris gave a faint, bitter smile. "My parents, huh? Even in the end, they still tried to ruin my life." "I''ve seen to it they suffer the punishment they deserve," the general said, his voice steely and serious. "What difference does it make, Grandpa?" Chris asked, his smile pained. "They''re dead¡­ I''m the one who can''t walk. It''s me lying here, not them." "You''re right," the general replied gently. "You''re the one who lost the most. And I understand if you feel like there''s nothing left to live for. But I promise you this¡ªyou still have a future. You still have a life worth living. But only you can decide that. Will you stay down... or will you rise again?" The general stood, placing a hand on Chris''s shoulder. "If you choose to live, I''ll be back. I brought you the latest VR game¡ªyou used to love those, right?" He turned and left, giving the boys space. Days passed in silence. Chris remained lost in a fog of grief and despair. But eventually, something in him stirred. "Grandpa... the game," he asked one day, quietly. "Can I still play it?" The retired general smiled, heartened by the question. "Of course. I was waiting for you to ask." He saw a spark in Chris''s eyes¡ªa faint one, but it was there. A sign of life. The first step was always the hardest, and Chris had taken it. The general saw his own grandson in Chris more than ever now. Both victims of fate. Both surviving when others didn''t. Soon, Chris returned to a semblance of his old self. Gaming became his escape, his therapy, his new reality. If life had stolen his legs, it couldn''t take away his dreams. He remained in the hospital under special care, as arranged by the retired general, who ensured Chris was never alone. --- Tears streamed down Chris''s cheeks as he watched the livestream. His past haunted him¡ªbut for the first time in years, he felt hope. Maybe one day¡­ he''d stand again. Just like before. --- Inner World: Kyle vs. Greg Greg stood still, deep in the warped reality of Kyle''s inner world. The sky was drenched in blood-red clouds. Bones jutted from lakes of boiling blood like jagged hills, and arrows rained from above like a deadly storm. "How do you like my manifested will?" Kyle asked, floating high above. "Took me a lot of time to shape it. I hope you enjoy your time here." He grinned. With Greg inside his world and the bracelet nullifying his invincibility, Kyle was certain¡ªhe had an 80% advantage. "Your bones will be added to the countless others littering my realm," Kyle declared. He waved his hand, and a barrage of arrows surged down. Greg didn''t flinch. He didn''t raise a defense. His cold eyes locked onto Kyle. "You know," Greg said, voice loud and clear despite the chaos, "it''s not good to be arrogant so early. You can only brag when you''ve walked over my corpse." Kyle chuckled from above. "I plan to do just that. And maybe... I''ll send Annabelle your way afterward." Greg''s gaze sharpened. "You and I¡­ our wills¡ªlet''s see whose is stronger." Kyle''s smirk faltered. Something in Greg''s tone unsettled him. "Will manifestation," Greg whispered. Suddenly, the sky darkened. The ground shifted. Kyle''s grotesque realm shattered like glass, consumed by a deeper darkness. "What¡ª!?" Kyle gasped, eyes wide. Greg appeared before him, expression calm and unfazed. "See? I warned you not to brag too early. Didn''t even take much effort to erase your will." Now it was his turn. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 151 - CHAPTER 151: LOSING EVERYTHING Kyle felt his view of the world shift violently. His sense of self, his emotions¡ªeverything was unraveling. It was suffocating. It almost felt as if the universe itself had chosen to side with Greg. How could one man possess such unreasonable talent and unmatched skills? No matter how much Kyle pushed himself, no matter how far he climbed, Greg always seemed one step ahead¡ªjust out of reach. He couldn''t fathom how Greg''s will manifestation had destroyed his own so effortlessly, like it was nothing more than a fragile sheet of paper torn apart by a passing breeze. One moment, Kyle was in his inner world¡ªhis domain, his battlefield¡ªand the next, he was forcibly thrown into Greg''s. A realm he neither understood nor welcomed. As he looked around, dread settled deep into his bones. Greg''s inner world was smaller than his¡ªbarely half the size¡ªbut the oppressive pressure that blanketed everything was unlike anything he had ever felt. It sent a cold shiver crawling down his spine, each breath feeling like a silent scream. The world was pitch black. A void without shape or form. The only thing it resembled was the darkness he once witnessed when meeting the ancient demon¡ªbut even that darkness paled in comparison to this abyss. It felt infinite and unknowable, like Greg''s very soul had become one with the cosmos. There was no ground beneath Kyle''s feet, and yet he stood. His brain refused to register it. The space around and beneath him carried no difference; there was no orientation, no up or down¡ªonly the same dreadful, overwhelming sensation pressing in from all directions. Then, at last, he saw it¡ªa light. Faint at first, but growing in intensity. It wasn''t like ordinary light. Its source was incomprehensible, too complex for his senses to grasp. Slowly, the figure of an astral being took form before him, colossal beyond measure. It towered over him like a god. The astral figure resembled Greg¡ªyet it was something far more. Its legs stretched impossibly deep into the abyss, disappearing into infinity below. Kyle tried to look down, to find the figure''s feet, but the effort made him dizzy. Its head rose so high into the void that Kyle''s neck ached just from trying to look up. The being''s hair flowed endlessly, cascading down to its legs like a waterfall of midnight silk. One eye shimmered with black and red inscriptions swirling in the iris, while the other blazed with blue and white. Six magnificent wings unfurled from its back¡ªeach one representing a different power. A demon''s wing, an angel''s, a dragon''s, a phoenix''s, an eagle''s, and the last¡ªa wing of pure energy, colorless yet blinding, made of concentrated essence. The figure was beautiful in an eerie, divine way¡ªits symmetry, perfection, and power so absolute that Kyle instinctively felt the urge to kneel and worship. He fought the impulse, but only barely. Greg had entered his inner world again, the same place he had seen in that strange vision of two figures. Now, standing before this astral giant that seemed to embody both those beings, Greg felt a mysterious connection to it. He couldn''t explain why, but it felt familiar¡ªlike meeting a version of himself that had always been waiting within. Here, in his own inner world, Greg felt omnipotent. No one could harm him here. No one could defeat him. Kyle¡ªonce the powerful, arrogant foe¡ªwas now nothing more than an insect in Greg''s eyes. [The concept DEATH pays homage to its master.] A monotone voice echoed in Greg''s mind. He nodded without question. Strangely, it felt natural¡ªexpected, even. He didn''t know that he was the only being in the universe to ever receive such reverence from a concept itself. Greg remained still for a while, as if meditating within the vast silence of his world. He felt at home here. Neither Kyle nor his concept dared to move, both frozen as if waiting for judgment. Greg looked like a cosmic judge, quietly weighing the guilt of the one before him. After a long moment, Greg''s eyes opened. His gaze pierced through Kyle like a dagger. Kyle''s instincts screamed at him to run¡ªto escape by any means necessary. But as he tried to move, panic overtook him. His body wouldn''t respond. He was pinned, paralyzed, a prisoner of Greg''s will. "This is it for you, Kyle," Greg said calmly, passing down his verdict. [The concept DEATH marks Kyle for death!] [The concept DEATH wishes to strip Kyle of all his abilities!] "No! No!" Kyle shouted, his voice trembling with desperation. He struggled violently, pouring all his strength into moving even a single step¡ªbut it was futile. He couldn''t move an inch. "Stop!!!" he screamed, as a terrifying sensation took hold of him. His abilities¡ªeverything he had ever worked for¡ªwere being ripped away from him. He tried to hold onto them, clutch them with all his might, but it was like trying to catch water with his bare hands. The powers abandoned him like they were never his to begin with. [You have been stripped of your manifested will!] The color drained from Kyle''s face. Reality hit him like a sledgehammer¡ªhe was truly losing everything. A flood of regret surged through him. The world felt unfair, like it had singled him out to suffer. [You have been stripped of your stats.] His body weakened instantly. The strength that once made him a force to be reckoned with vanished, reducing him to the powerless state of a mere human. [You have been stripped of your bloodline¡ªThe Sin of Wrath!] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A deep, violent pain struck his soul. The bond with the ancient demon¡ªhis very identity¡ªwas severed. What he didn''t know was that his downfall wasn''t his alone; the bloodline being forcefully removed had destroyed the ancient demon itself. [You have been stripped of your skills!] The message was merciless. Kyle could no longer feel even the most basic of his skills. Everything he relied on¡ªgone. [You have been stripped of your talent.] The final blow. The last nail in the coffin. Kyle fell into a state of utter despair. His mind broke beneath the weight of his loss. He had nothing. Everything he had built, all he had taken pride in¡ªstripped away. There was no worse fate. It was like being stripped naked in front of the world''s eyes, but the humiliation was nothing compared to the agony. His soul had been shredded piece by piece. Greg watched Kyle''s hollow expression¡ªthe look of a man who had lost all hope¡ªand felt grim satisfaction. "I told you, Kyle, didn''t I?" Greg said, his voice like cold steel. "That I would take everything from you." Chapter 152 - CHAPTER 152: LAUGHING LAST "I told you, didn''t I? I would take everything from you, just like you took everything from me," Greg said coldly, his gaze fixed on Kyle like a blade. "Everything?! When did I ever take everything from you?! You''re the one taking everything from me!!" Kyle screamed, his voice cracking. He had lost it. There was nothing left to fight for. "This should help," Greg replied, raising a hand. A soft, ominous glow formed at his fingertip as he pointed at Kyle. In an instant, Kyle''s mind was flooded. Memories long buried¡ªno, erased¡ªcame rushing back with full clarity. His eyes widened in shock as everything from his previous life unfolded within him. Within Greg''s inner world, nothing seemed impossible. If Greg willed it, it became so. Even restoring someone''s memory proved a trivial matter. Kyle stood still, processing it all. Then came the laughter. "Hahahahahaha!" Kyle cackled, unhinged, like a man whose sanity was hanging by a thread. "So that''s what it was? All that arrogance, that sense of knowing¡ªit was because you''re a regressor? You were always one step ahead, huh? I was a fool to think I could beat you." He took a deep breath, and his face brightened with a bitter smile. "Well, at least I won once. That''s enough for me." "Indeed, you did win... but in an erased timeline," Greg replied, his eyes narrowing with contempt. "I''m the one who laughs last. I''m the one who holds the final victory. Not you." Kyle''s smile faded like smoke in the wind. He knew Greg was right. Who cared about a win that didn''t even exist anymore? It felt like someone else''s life now. "Greg, I''m sor¡ª" "You can keep your apologies to yourself," Greg cut him off, disgust curling his lips. "It''d be cringe-worthy to let you redeem yourself now. Twisted love, messed-up loyalty, excuses about your upbringing... that''s not love, Kyle. It''s not enough. I gave you happiness. I took you to my home. I showed you what a real family looked like. And what did you do? You spat on it! You threw it all into the dirt!" Greg''s voice thundered, and the inner world reacted to his fury. The atmosphere tightened like a vice, crushing Kyle beneath invisible pressure. "Hah... you''re right," Kyle murmured with a broken smile. "For once, I agree with you. A bastard like me doesn''t deserve to reflect¡ªnot when death is this close." He looked up, his eyes clearer than before, accepting the end. "You took everything from me... but I''ll take just one thing from you. I hope you can live without it." His lips curled into a final, satisfied smile¡ªjust before he was utterly erased from existence. --- *** Kyle gasped as he bolted upright from bed. "What¡­ what''s going on? I thought I died..." he muttered, staring at his hands. Knock knock. "Young sir, the master wishes to see you," a maid''s voice called from the other side of the door. "Young sir? Master?" Kyle repeated in confusion. "Is this... the afterlife?" He stood, examining his surroundings. Everything looked... normal. Too normal. He checked the calendar and froze. A week before Apocalypse was launched. His brows furrowed. "Did I... regress?" He stood there silently. "Greg, if this is some sort of illusion, end it now. I won''t be fooled." He waited for something¡ªGreg''s voice, the illusion to shatter¡ªbut nothing happened. "Strange," he muttered and got dressed. He met his father that morning, receiving one of his usual cold, demanding briefings. The man hadn''t changed a bit. Kyle clenched his fists, wishing he had the power to kill him again. Days passed. A week slipped by. Apocalypse launched. Yet the illusion didn''t break. During that time, Kyle began investigating. He studied everything¡ªand everyone¡ªespecially Greg. He watched for signs, hoping to determine whether this Greg was a regressor like himself. The day the game launched, he got his answer. Greg, unlike the Greg from this timeline, had spent every last coin to buy the gaming helmet. It was unnatural. Reckless. Kyle was sure of it now. "He''s a regressor... just like me." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A twisted expression grew on his face. "What a shame. If you weren''t a regressor, I might''ve let you live. But your growth rate in Apocalypse is too abnormal. I can''t allow it." He made the call. His arrangements were already in place. Greg was assassinated before he could ever log in. Scarlett, talented and valuable, was brought under his wing. He took control of her abilities for his own benefit. Everything went perfectly. He became the strongest in the world. Ended the demon invasion. Reigned at the pinnacle of power in both reality and the game. He married Jessica and Annabelle. His life was everything one could dream of. Years passed. He lived long enough to see ten generations of his bloodline flourish. A thousand years of glory. On his deathbed, surrounded by loyal descendants, Kyle closed his eyes peacefully. "Hah... Greg, seems I had the last laugh after all." --- Crack. Crack. BOOM. It sounded like glass shattering. Kyle''s eyes snapped open. He was back. The void-like space, cold and merciless, greeted him once more. "No..." he whispered. "Welcome back, Kyle," Greg said with mock cheer. "I trust you enjoyed your moment?" Kyle turned to him, his heart sinking. "What was it you said? Something about having the last laugh?" Greg chuckled, his voice dripping with scorn. Kyle''s illusion¡ªthe perfect life, the legacy, the satisfaction¡ªshattered like a mirror. The truth hit him like a tidal wave. He''d been played. Fooled. Turned into a joke. He had suspected it. But somewhere along the line, he dropped his guard. Now, the bitterness that spread through his chest was unlike anything he''d ever felt. He tried to speak¡ªbut found he had nothing left to say. The words died in his throat. Greg, now done laughing, wore a cold, solemn expression. "Alright," he said. "Time to say goodbye." With a single gesture, Greg erased Kyle completely. No revival. No second chance. Nothing. Chapter 153 - CHAPTER 153: NEW ADMINISTRATORS Greg continued staring at the point where Kyle had once stood, now nothing more than a fading memory. The man responsible for so much pain, so much anguish, was finally gone. Kyle¡ªthe one who had taken his parents from him, the one who had haunted his every step¡ªwas dead. Greg had finally achieved the vengeance he had long sought. But there was no time for peace. Not yet. Now, he had to face whatever enemies the apocalypse would throw at him¡­ or any future threat foolish enough to stand in his way. He deactivated his manifested will, returning to Earth. As reality came back into focus, he found himself standing before Annabelle, Lilith, and Jessica. "You''re safe," Jessica said, her voice gentle and filled with relief. "Yes," Greg replied, pulling her into a tight embrace. "And Kyle?" Lilith asked, her tone hesitant. She clearly didn''t want to ruin the moment, but the question had to be asked. "Dead," Greg said simply. "I made sure there''s no coming back for him." "By the way, why are you here, Annabelle?" he asked, giving her a questioning look. "It''s good she came, actually," Jessica said calmly. "Or I would have been dead." Greg''s brow furrowed in concern. "What happened?" "Let''s just say Kyle had a final plan," Lilith chimed in. --- Earlier... "Where did they go?" Jessica asked, glancing at Lilith. One moment, Greg and Kyle were there¡ªlocked in a deadly standoff¡ªand the next, they were simply¡­ gone. "One of them probably manifested their will," Lilith said, explaining the concept to her. As the two women conversed, a loud, thundering noise drew their attention. Hundreds of demons were charging toward them¡ªmurderous intent clear in their eyes. "Stop!" Lilith shouted, attempting to use her authority to halt their advance. But her words fell on deaf ears. The demons didn''t even flinch. Lilith''s eyes narrowed. That shouldn''t have been possible. Her bloodline purity alone should''ve commanded them to a halt¡­ unless someone¡ªsomeone like the demon god¡ªhad nullified her influence. "Stay behind me," she told Jessica firmly. Jessica didn''t hesitate, moving quickly behind Lilith. Lilith reached deep into her power, manipulating the emotions of the oncoming demons. She twisted their minds, making them fanatics of her, forcing them to attack each other. Meanwhile, she used her own hands to fend off those who managed to get close, preventing them from reaching Jessica. But the endless tide began to take its toll. After minutes of relentless battle, fatigue set in. Their numbers seemed infinite. Even the weakest among them were knight-tier, with baron-level demons scattered throughout. She cursed her limitation¡ªher strength restricted to that of a viscount. If she had her true power, this battle would''ve been trivial. With her concentration split, one demon managed to slip past her defenses, racing toward Jessica. "No!" Lilith gasped, turning to intercept it. But another demon''s attack forced her to divert her attention, defending herself just long enough to lose precious seconds. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jessica closed her eyes. The demon was almost upon her, claws raised. Regret flooded her¡ªregret that she wouldn''t get more time with Greg. "Ice Spear!" The shout rang out, a voice that sounded all too familiar to Lilith. A sharp spear of ice whizzed past her shoulder, impaling the demon. "Protection Shield!" the voice cried again, and a shimmering barrier enveloped Jessica just in time. "It seems I made it in the nick of time," Annabelle said with a triumphant smile. She had rushed to the scene after witnessing the chaos on a Livestream. Kate hadn''t tried to stop her¡ªshe knew help was desperately needed. Scarlett, using Dragon Tongue, had blessed her with an array of speed buffs, allowing her to fly at breakneck speed toward the battlefield. Upon arrival, she saw the demon lunging at Jessica and acted without hesitation, launching her spear and saving her friend. Annabelle didn''t approach Jessica immediately. There were still demons to deal with. "Need some help?" she asked Lilith, who was breathing heavily from exhaustion. "Yes," Lilith said without hesitation. Annabelle opened her mouth and breathed fire, engulfing a demon in roaring flames. "And that''s the last of them," she muttered, wiping sweat from her brow. Together, she and Lilith walked toward Jessica¡ªjust as Greg reappeared. --- "I see¡­ Thanks for showing up, then," Greg said sincerely, looking at his sister with grateful eyes. Her timely arrival had made all the difference. "What now?" Annabelle asked, her voice tinged with a quiet sadness. Though Kyle had turned monstrous, she still had fond childhood memories of him. "I don''t know. We go home?" Greg said, still holding Jessica close. "How about giving your parents a proper burial¡ªand closing the rift between your world and the demon world while you''re at it?" Lilith suggested. "Yes," both siblings agreed at once. The thought of their parents being exploited, even in death, was heartbreaking. Under Lilith''s guidance, they made their way to the hidden base¡ªthe place where their parents'' corpses were kept. The air was thick with demonic energy. Inside, several demonic beasts were locked away in cages, and at the center of it all was the rift: a tear in reality itself, glowing with eerie energy. Greg''s heart clenched as he saw them¡ªhis parents suspended mid-air, the rift between them like some terrible engine powered by their lingering souls. With reddened eyes, he gently lowered their bodies. As he did, the rift began to close, the portal finally losing its energy source. They paid their respects in silence. Then, with heavy hearts, they incinerated the bodies. A spell from Greg scattered their ashes into the wind. "Ouch," Annabelle winced, rubbing her arm. A glowing tattoo of the Earth element appeared on her skin. "What is this?" she asked, bewildered. "It seems the will of your world has chosen you to be the new administrator," Lilith explained. "You¡­ and someone else. Though it doesn''t seem to be your brother." At that very moment, elsewhere in the world, Brian stared in surprise at a matching tattoo forming on his own skin¡ªthe same mark of an administrator. Their fates, now entwined. "Let''s go home," Greg said finally, his voice quiet but resolute. The safe house was no longer necessary. With Kyle gone, the greatest threat had been eliminated. --- Far away¡­ "What a shame," a voice whispered from the void¡ªits tone both frustrated and eerily calm. The figure, draped in darkness, looked toward the others who shared his shade. "Despite how much we helped him¡­ he still couldn''t kill HIM." Another figure stirred. "We''ve done all we can. Any further interference risks triggering his awakening." And so, they watched¡­ waiting¡­ the shadows patient as ever. Chapter 154 - CHAPTER 154: DREAM "What happened? Where is Kate?" Greg''s voice cut through the room like a blade, sharp, cold, and trembling with fury. He and Jessica had returned to the safe house after deciding it was best to lie low for a while¡ªjust until he could "sort things out" with the world leaders. It was supposed to be a place of safety. A breather. But instead of comfort, they were met with chaos. The sight before them was harrowing. Aaron lay on the floor, blood dried around the edges of his lips. Dual Blade and Will were unconscious nearby, their bodies bruised and scorched as if they had just survived a battlefield. Only Aaron showed signs of life¡ªbarely. Greg knelt beside him without hesitation. His hand glowed with power as he invoked dragon''s tongue. "Heal." A wave of radiant energy pulsed out, enveloping the three. Their wounds began to close, bruises faded, and color returned to their faces. Aaron groaned softly as he regained consciousness, clutching his ribs and blinking up at Greg. His eyes trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from helplessness. "Where is Kate?" Greg asked again. His voice was quieter this time, but far more dangerous. The air around him felt heavier, as if the room itself were holding its breath. Aaron winced before responding. "She was taken... Men in black clothing. Precise. Silent. Like ninjas. They moved like shadows. Before we could react, we were overwhelmed. They said something about her running away from home... and that it was time for her to return." His hands curled into fists. "They arrived just after Annabelle left. As if... they were waiting for the perfect moment." Greg''s aura flared briefly. The shadows in the room danced. "Good. Very good." His words dripped with cold fury. "It seems people enjoy playing the villain in my story. I''ll show them what happens when you provoke the wrong protagonist." His eyes gleamed red for a moment, bloodshot from restrained rage. --- ****** "Welcome home, my daughter," the man said smoothly. His voice was calm, but behind the gentleness lay steel. He stood tall¡ªhis body toned like a seasoned warrior, dressed in a sleek, dark outfit that screamed silent lethality. An aura of absolute control radiated from him as he looked at Kate with a smile that did not reach his eyes. Kate''s gaze hardened as she stood before him. "I''m not your daughter. Let me go. I want nothing to do with you," she hissed, venom coating her words. The man didn''t flinch. He simply stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder¡ªnot forcefully, but with the weight of inevitability. "That isn''t your decision to make," he replied, as if speaking to a naive child. "I allowed you to play your little games out there. To dream, to pretend. But the time for indulgence is over. It''s time for you to fulfill your duty as a member of our bloodline." His grip tightened just slightly. "Prepare yourself. You will soon be married to the heir of the Rothschild family. I expect you to behave accordingly." Kate''s eyes flared with rebellion. "I will never marry that brat!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sighed, as if exhausted by her resistance. Her words, to him, were meaningless. "They will come looking for me," Kate said coldly. "When they do, I hope you don''t live to regret your arrogance." He chuckled. "You mean that boy? Yes, his strength is impressive. A display worthy of praise. But that''s all it is¡ªa display. A fox may roar in the jungle, but when the lion appears, it knows its place. We, the hidden family, have remained in the shadows long enough. The time for secrecy is over." He stepped away, walking slowly toward the exit of the room. "We will make our presence known. One step at a time. And when we do... the world will remember who truly holds dominion." The heavy door shut behind him with a cold echo. Kate remained still for a moment, her shoulders trembling¡ªnot from fear, but from barely suppressed rage. She wasn''t bound. They hadn''t chained her or locked her away. No, they didn''t need to. She knew them. She knew how far their reach extended. Once caught, escape was no longer an option. Every hallway, every exit, every shadow... it all belonged to them. She sat on the edge of the bed, her hands clenched. "Please... Greg," she whispered, "save me from this hell." --- ****** After hours of strategizing, raging, and struggling to find a plan, Greg finally succumbed to exhaustion. Jessica lay beside him, her presence calming. Their relationship had accelerated rapidly, skipping the awkward middle stages. Perhaps it was the intensity of their shared experiences. Or perhaps they were just making up for lost time. Soon, Greg drifted into a deep slumber. And again, like before, he found himself in that strange space¡ªan otherworldly void where time held no sway. He floated in a realm of pure silence and darkness, and before him, two humanoid figures enclosed in translucent cocoons hovered in midair. They pulsed with light and energy, slowly converging. The world around them supported the transformation. Thread by thread, memory by memory, they merged¡ªbecoming one. After what felt like both an eternity and an instant, the new being opened its eyes. His consciousness, once divided, was now whole. His thoughts were aligned. His body, reborn. He looked around with the wonder of a newborn, mesmerized by the vastness¡ªeven though it was a world of void. Then he stepped forward, and as he did, the cocooned realm behind him unraveled like smoke. He entered the greater cosmos¡ªa universe teeming with life. Before him floated fifteen planets, orbiting his birth world like satellites. Each one shimmered with its own hue, brimming with unique energy. Curious, the man flew toward one of them. There, he witnessed towering beasts¡ªscales glistening like gemstones, wings casting shadows over mountains. They breathed fire, ice, lightning. They played in the skies and roared into the heavens. He watched them with awe. "Dragons," he whispered. "I shall call you dragons." At his declaration, the creatures roared back as if in approval. One among them¡ªa regal, golden-scaled dragon¡ªflew toward him and bowed. He stayed among them, learning their ways, their customs, their kinship. In time, he departed, but the golden dragon followed. On the next planet, he found radiant birds, their feathers ablaze with celestial fire. They soared like living suns, lighting up the sky with their presence. "Phoenixes," he named them. As before, one phoenix joined him when he left. Planet after planet, he traveled. On one, he met beings wrapped in holy light, their presence calming, their wings vast and white. He called them Angels. Then came the opposites¡ªtwisted, horned beings oozing malice and dark charisma. Devils, he named them. He met Elves in lush forests, Demons in crimson-lit lands, Dwarves in mountain fortresses, Elementals composed of fire, wind, earth, and water, and Mermaids beneath the shimmering oceans. Each planet was a revelation. Each journey added another loyal companion. When he returned to his home world, it was no longer the barren realm it once was. The darkness faded, replaced by light and life, shaped by all he had seen. Fifteen followed him. And more would follow. From time to time, he visited those worlds again, his presence becoming legend across the universe Chapter 155 - CHAPTER 155: THE OFFER "What a weird-ass dream," Greg muttered, slowly opening his eyes to the gentle warmth of morning light filtering through the blinds. The softness of the sheets, the calm rise and fall of Jessica''s breathing beside him, all seemed peaceful. But his peace didn''t last long. The moment he remembered Kate''s kidnapping, a dark storm of anger brewed in his chest. His jaw clenched. His hand instinctively curled into a fist. He couldn''t act yet. Not until he had more information¡ªwho the enemies were, what their goals were, and where they were hiding. Attacking blindly would get Kate killed. The world outside had changed beyond recognition. After the viral livestream of Greg and Kyle''s battle, demand for gaming helmets skyrocketed overnight. The spectacle had shaken people to their core. Seeing was believing, and the moment non-players witnessed powers that shattered mountains and tore open the skies, they couldn''t resist. They dove into the game in waves, abandoning their real-world responsibilities in favor of survival, power, and the unknown. Doctors were no longer at their posts in hospitals. Bankers left vaults unattended. Engineers walked away from unfinished bridges and buildings. Society began to rot at its core. With the majority of the global population logging into the game, essential sectors¡ªeducation, transportation, and even basic governance¡ªcollapsed one after another. But as Greg once predicted, the Supreme Will wasn''t going to let the chaos run unchecked. They revealed the next stage of evolution: the gaming capsule. A marvel of engineering, the capsule was a full-body, self-sustaining pod capable of keeping players alive for an entire month without leaving. It regulated body functions, absorbed nutrients through the skin using a specialized nutrition fluid, and ensured cleanliness with periodic sterilizing mists. The system even handled waste disposal, all while keeping the host in a stable dream-like state, fully immersed. The gaming capsule wasn''t just a convenience¡ªit was the nail in the coffin for real-world governments. It offered an escape so complete that it rendered physical existence nearly obsolete. --- [World-Level Announcement!] Due to the large number of players joining Apocalypse, there will be a 24-hour break to add a new patch to the game. Stay tuned, players. --- The message echoed in everyone''s minds. And then¡ªjust like that¡ªthey were all forcibly logged out. --- "Great... just when I wanted to test these babies," Aaron groaned, lightly stroking the side of his new capsule like it was a prized possession. "What the hell do I even do for the next 24 hours?" he sighed, collapsing into his chair. With entertainment outside the game at an all-time low, and most of his friends offline or too obsessed to call back, he was lost. But not everyone wasted their time wondering. --- Greg, now back in the real world, had other plans. He took Jessica out for the first time since everything had begun¡ªjust the two of them, away from war, betrayal, and pain. They strolled down quiet walkways, holding hands, their steps in sync. The air was crisp, the skies clearer than usual. For a brief moment, it almost felt like the world hadn''t ended. "Thank you for saving me," Jessica said, her voice soft like a melody on the breeze. Greg turned to her, guilt tightening his chest. "I''m sorry¡­ for everything," he murmured. "I was so obsessed with vengeance that I stopped seeing the people I cared about. I hurt you¡­ I pushed you away." His face tensed as he tried to convey his remorse, but he couldn''t. Not properly. Since that dream¡ªthat strange and vivid dream¡ªsomething had shifted within him. He felt detached from his emotions. Colder. Numb. It was subtle at first, but now it was undeniable. Even looking at Jessica, whom he once longed for with every fiber of his being, stirred barely a flutter in his heart. He knew he loved her, logically, but the fire was flickering. "Are you okay?" she asked, concern etched on her face. "I''m fine," Greg replied with a tight, practiced smile. They spent the day moving from one attraction to another¡ªamusement parks, scenic cafes, and romantic rooftops. Greg''s wings made traveling easy, gliding above traffic and crowds with ease. But even as they shared laughs and moments, Greg felt like he was watching from the outside. Later, as they sat near a quiet lake, Greg stood up. "Stay here for a moment. I''ll be right back," he said. With a few quick hand signs, he layered her in protective enchantments¡ªnothing was going to touch her while he was away. He walked away from the serene area, his footsteps silent, heading into a more isolated spot. Trees bent in the breeze, their shadows long and warped. The air grew still. Too still. Greg stopped, arms crossed. His voice was firm, calm, and carried quiet authority. "Show yourself, or I''ll force you to." There was silence¡­ then laughter. "Hohoho¡­ quite the interesting young lad you are," a voice echoed. From the shadows emerged an old man, white-haired and bearded, his steps slow but assured. "To think you noticed me so easily. I must be getting truly old." Greg''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve been following us for a while now. I''m one breath away from attacking." His new ability made hiding from him impossible¡ªhe could sense everything within a kilometer radius. Every movement. Every breath. "Peace, young man," the old man said, raising his hands in surrender. "I meant no harm. I simply didn''t want to interrupt your lovely moment with the young lady. I was waiting for a moment to speak with you in private¡­ and lo and behold, you made it easy." Greg said nothing, but he studied the man intently. He looked ancient, maybe in his eighties, frail with age¡ªbut Greg saw through it. That weak human shell housed a monster. Something sharp. Something dangerous. Though not a threat to him, it was still impressive. Without a word, Greg waved his hand. Two ornate chairs appeared out of thin air through the language of Dragon''s Tongue¡ªone for him, one for the old man. "Well well," the old man chuckled, lowering himself into the seat. "Polite and powerful. Magic before the full descent of Apocalypse? Rare, very rare indeed." "Get to the point," Greg snapped. "I have someone waiting." The air changed. The old man''s jovial tone vanished, replaced by the heavy seriousness of someone with a purpose. His aura darkened, refined, his eyes sharp like steel. "I''m here with an offer," he said slowly. "An olive branch extended only to those with the potential to shape the fate of this world. We''ve offered it to kings, warlords, and visionaries for centuries." He extended a hand toward Greg. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Join us¡ªthe Mage Family. And ascend to what you were always meant to be." Chapter 156 - 156: CHALTER 156: HIDDEN FAMILY "You''re back. What took you so long?" Jessica asked as she approached Greg. "Nothing serious, just had a small task to complete," Greg replied, sitting beside her with a smirk. "Missed me already?" --- The old man stretched his hand outward, awaiting Greg''s reply. He received it immediately¡ªa big, final NO. "Young man, I would love for you to reconsider your answer," the old man said, a coldness creeping into his eyes. "A no is a no. I''m not changing my mind. The last time I worked under someone didn''t exactly turn out well for me. I''m not a fan of working under people," Greg said firmly. The old man locked eyes with him. A silent tension brewed between them as they engaged in an intense stare-off, neither moving an inch. "Hah¡­ I truly wished you were wise enough to take the opportunity offered to you. But like the majority of your generation, you let a golden opportunity slip right through your fingers," the old man muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. "Forgive me, but my family head gave me strict orders. Either you accept and become one of us, bound by blood and loyalty, or you reject¡­ and become an enemy to be eliminated on the spot," he said, his gaze sharpening to a dangerous edge. He pulled out a small orb and crushed it in his hand. A translucent dome burst into existence, enveloping both Greg and the old man in a shimmering barrier. "This is the Illusion Dome. With it, no one will be able to see what we do. Nor can they enter this zone. The dome casts an illusion that forces outsiders to walk around it, believing they''re still on a straight path. We''re completely hidden from the world now. And yet, you¡­ you acted boldly, revealing the supernatural to the public. How foolish of you," the old man sneered, the ring on his index finger beginning to glow ominously. "I''ll give you just one last chance. Join us¡ªor die." "Cut the chatter, old man, and come at me if you''re so eager to fight." "Arrogant to the very end!" the old man snapped. "Fire Bullet!" Flames compressed into the shape of a bullet surged from his hands and shot toward Greg¡ªonly to pass harmlessly through him. "Hmm?" The old man muttered, confused, but not yet alarmed. He assumed it was a defensive spell. Something Greg wouldn''t be able to use too many times. He began to cast more spells in rapid succession. "Fire Lance! Fire Storm!" Spell after spell¡ªlances, waves, and storms of flame¡ªrained down on Greg. But none of them had any effect. They either dissipated before reaching him or passed through his body as though he were a ghost. "What¡­ what is going on?" the old man stammered, finally realizing something was very wrong. "Are you done, old man?" Greg asked coolly. "Now it''s my turn. I have my own conditions for you¡ªeither you surrender and tell me everything I want to know, or you head to the underworld and wait for your grandkids and kids to join you¡­ whenever they finally get the chance." His tone was deathly cold, his eyes void of sympathy. "Ridiculous! How dare you look down on me!" the old man roared, pouring everything into his most dangerous spells¡ªspells that still had no effect. "You made your choice," Greg said, his killing intent flooding the dome. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance between them. The old man barely had time to react. "Shield!" he shouted. A barrier formed, but it was too late. Greg''s sword crashed through the shield like it was glass, cleaving through it without losing momentum. "Urgh!" the old man groaned. A deep gash tore across his chest, blood pouring out rapidly. Death loomed close. Greg walked toward the fallen man and placed his hand over the old man''s head. "Memory Search," he said, chanting in the ancient Dragon Tongue. A sharp pain exploded in the old man''s head as memories were forcefully extracted. He gritted his teeth, face contorted in agony. But with sheer will, he fought through the pain. His trembling hand reached into his pocket, pulling out a second orb. With the last of his strength, he crushed it. A spatial ripple tore through the dome, and before Greg could stop it, the old man vanished¡ªteleported away. "Tsk. I was just about to get to the interesting part," Greg muttered in frustration. Still, what he had managed to extract was more than enough. --- The memories gave Greg valuable insight. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man was part of a hidden family¡ªa powerful group that had existed for centuries, ruling from the shadows, unknown to the world. And they weren''t the only ones. Several such hidden families existed, scattered around the globe. They competed in secret, controlling aspects of the world behind the scenes. The one the old man belonged to was the Mage Family, composed entirely of magic-users. They could cast spells with precision and power¡ªbut only with the help of a special ring worn on the index finger. What shocked Greg the most was the existence of mythical beasts¡ªbeings thought to be legends. These creatures did exist, hidden and concealed from the world. The Mage Family had captured one of the most powerful of them all¡ªa dragon. It was locked away, heavily guarded, and visited frequently by the family head, who sought its knowledge. Although the dragon was intelligent and ancient, it had long since surrendered to its fate. After enduring endless torture and punishment, it no longer resisted. Greg had barely begun to probe deeper into the family''s secrets before the old man''s escape cut the process short. --- The old man reappeared before the Mage Family''s head. Blood still poured from his chest, staining his robes. Despite the pain, he immediately dropped to his knees and bowed his head in respect. "And the task? Did you accomplish it?" the family head asked, his tone unreadable. "Forgive me, my Lord. I¡­ was unable to complete the mission." "And why is that?" "None of my attacks affected him. He was¡­ unnaturally strong. He shattered my shield spell like it was nothing." The family head was silent for a long moment. Then, with a nod, he lifted his hand. "Very well. Rest for now. Another opportunity will come." A golden light surrounded the old man as the family head cast a healing spell. The gash on his chest sealed rapidly, vanishing as though it had never been there. The old man collapsed forward in relief, his breathing steadying. Another opportunity would indeed come. Chapter 157 - CHAPTER 157: VISITING CAIN Greg spent the rest of the morning with Jessica, the recent battle he had against the old man from the mage family lingering at the back of his mind. Until he found better information about those hidden families, there was nothing he could do. However, another problem had been bugging him: did they have to continue hiding? Kate''s kidnapping had been a wake-up call, reminding him that while he might be relatively safe, the circle he had made and grown fond of ¡ª aside from his sister ¡ª was not. Greg took Jessica home late in the afternoon, already coming up with ways to deal with the hidden families. "Wow, you guys are back. I was beginning to wonder why the air was getting polluted ¡ª guess it was the lovebirds," Aaron said, his eyes containing nothing but jealousy. "Can''t blame you. You were once a thief, probably never had love," Will teased. "Shut up, rich boy. Don''t add more salt to my wound," Aaron rolled his eyes. Greg ignored the playful banter between the funny duo. "Clean, fragrance, clothes," Greg muttered, using dragon''s tongue to prepare himself. His casual outfit was replaced by a jacket and jeans, making him look smart yet radiating a dangerous air. "Where are you going?" Jessica asked, still awed by Greg''s ease of getting ready and curious about his intentions for dressing up. "To see some friends and pay some debts," Greg replied calmly. "Lilith, come with me. I''ll need some of your help," Greg added, turning to the lazing Lilith. Lilith, with no better place to go ¡ª or so she claimed ¡ª had decided to live with Greg. "Okay," Lilith muttered, getting up and stretching like a cat. "I must say, you do use your dragon''s tongue really well," Lilith commented, voicing what was literally on everyone''s mind. "It''s almost as if you''re used to getting things done with your words," she said, getting dressed while Greg waited. ********* "Cain, it''s been a while," Greg said to the not-so-stunned but clearly displeased Cain, who was holding the door while staring at Greg and Lilith. "What do you want?" Cain asked. "You had to brag about your abilities to the world, fine by me. But showing up at my door? Not fine," Cain didn''t hide his displeasure. "I knew you wouldn''t be pleased, but we have much to discuss," Greg said. "Can we go in?" he asked, tired of waiting outside. "Honestly, no. But then again, can I even say no to you?" Cain expressed tiredly. He stepped aside to create a passage for Greg and Lilith. "So, what do you want from me?" Cain asked, collapsing onto his couch. His house was luxurious ¡ª credits to Greg. Cain hated to admit it, but he owed Greg a lot, coupled with the lingering belief that Greg might actually have a shot at getting Mariah back. "Remember our deal?" Greg asked, sitting down alongside Lilith. "Yeah, but I don''t have powers yet like you said I would, so I don''t think I can help with fighting demons if they show up in the real world." "You don''t need to, Cain. The demons will likely not be showing up on Earth anytime soon. We''ll be taking the war to them, so I''ll still need your help. But what I need from you now is information ¡ª anything you can offer that''ll help me deal with new enemies that have surfaced: the hidden families," Greg spoke coldly. "Hidden families? You''re already in confrontation with them? Those guys are bad news. Even Viper avoids them as best he can. But then again, you aren''t exactly weak either ¡ª you''re bad news yourself." "You know about them?" Greg asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A bit, from when I was eavesdropping on one of Viper''s conversations. They''re families that have existed for so long that they''ve perfectly covered their tracks. Any records about them have been destroyed; you can only learn about them through word of mouth. That''s all I know. Viper should know more about them," Cain said. "But I''ll be sure to help you in any way I can. That reminds me ¡ª Sword God, was it? The kid is curious about you. I think he has a personal rivalry brewing." "Oh, he does have potential. But that''s about it," Greg replied coolly. "Knew you would say that, you arrogant work of art," Cain muttered. "Thanks for the information. I''ll drop by again if I need your help," Greg said, leaving with Lilith. "That guy, he has such strong love for her despite her death," Lilith said to Greg as they flew home. Greg was already planning to call Viper ¡ª traveling between countries wasn''t a thrilling thought for him. "Yeah," Greg acknowledged. Cain had done so many things in his past life to try getting Mariah back ¡ª even supporting the demon god when he believed it was his only way. "He has no moral ground," Lilith said, her voice carrying an edge of caution. "He''s capable and willing to do anything to get her back. He might betray you one day if someone provides him a viable way to resurrect her ahead of you," she advised, having peeked into Cain''s heart. "I''m aware ¡ª and prepared for it," Greg said coldly. Still, he was also determined to find the perfect way to fulfill Cain''s wish, knowing that doing so might force Cain to owe him a favor for the rest of his life. Winning Cain''s absolute loyalty would be a big victory if he could pull it off. Greg and Lilith returned home by nightfall. ********* "Sister, how are you holding up?" a lady asked Kate. She was tall and slim, with bob-cut hair and a beautiful face that blended well with her figure. She was Kate''s half-sister. "Can you just leave me alone, Jane?" Kate said coldly. Jane paid Kate no heed and sat beside her. Kate did nothing ¡ª simply acting like Jane didn''t exist. Jane raised her knees and hugged her legs. "You know, when you left, I hoped you''d never return. I know just how much you hate this place ¡ª we all do, well, most of us. But you¡­ I''m sure you hate it more," Jane said softly, her voice losing the usual harsh tone she had started with. Chapter 158 - CHAPTER 158: PATCH UPDATE "I guess we can never really escape our fate, can we? Being daughters of the family head, our fate was sealed from the beginning," Jane muttered. "Mine isn''t," Kate broke the silence she had intended to keep. "He will come for me. I believe it." "Who? I heard he''s a supernatural too, but I doubt he can compete against Father. You know how monstrous he can be when he decides to kill someone." "Yes, but still, I have faith in him. I''ve seen what he can do," Kate said, firmly believing Greg would rescue her. "Shadow, the master requests your presence," an assassin appeared stealthily behind Kate and Jane, though both ladies were already aware of his presence. Kate simply nodded at the assassin''s words. "You called for me?" Kate asked, standing before a man she hated with every fiber of her being. He sat comfortably, exuding authority she despised. "Indeed. But I don''t remember training you to act so defiantly before me. You were trained to show respect when standing before the house master," the man said slowly. Kate unwillingly fell to her knees, a dagger piercing her leg. She gritted her teeth, enduring the pain that shot through her body. "I have a task for you. The man¡ªGreg, was it?¡ªhe has my attention. I want him under my house. See to it that you convince him to join us," the man commanded. "Give up. I''m no longer working for you. I do not answer to you," Kate replied coldly. "Those defiant, unwilling eyes... just like your mother''s. Be cautious, or you might die just like her," the man warned. "You!!" Kate shouted, furious beyond words. "Or else what?" The family head appeared behind her as if emerging from her very shadow. A sudden blow struck her down. Kate gasped, sprawling on the ground, the impact knocking the air out of her lungs. "This will be your last warning. Behave¡ªor I will make you," the man said, his voice devoid of even a shred of warmth, like he was speaking to a stranger, not his daughter. "What is it?" he asked curtly, as an assassin appeared from his shadows, kneeling. "My Lord, you have a guest." "I''m aware. I will see him soon." "Yes, my Lord," the assassin said before disappearing into the shadows once more. "We will continue from where we left off, Kate," the man said, walking out of the room. --- "Merlin, what are you doing here? I don''t recall ever having an appointment with you," Sabbah said. "That''s because there isn''t one. But we have pressing issues to discuss. You are the last family head needed for the meeting," Merlin, the family head of the mage family, said to Sabbah, head of the assassin family. "Very well, then. Let''s be on our way," Sabbah said, approaching Merlin until they were within physical reach. The ring on Merlin''s index finger glowed, enveloping them in light. The next moment, they were gone¡ªteleported to another location. "Sabbah, you''re finally here. We can start the meeting now," Lancelot, head of the spear family, called out. Sabbah walked slowly to his seat among the others already gathered. "Now, let''s begin," Rothschild Lewiston, the head of the Rothschild family, said, beginning the meeting. "The actions of one man are destroying the work we have spent generations building. How should we resolve this situation?" --- The 24-hour system update finally elapsed, allowing players to log back into the game. [Welcome players! The patch update has been completed.] [Real-life money can now be exchanged for game coins and spent within the game.] [The difficulty level of the game has been increased, with higher-level monsters now populating the hunting grounds.] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Penalty for death in the game has been increased. Players who die will now lose one-tenth of the items in their inventory, along with a large amount of EXP.] [The first quarter of the newbie period for your world has officially ended. In eight months, your world will be eligible to participate in the Universal League.] [There is one month left before the official descent of the Apocalypse. Players are advised to grow stronger as quickly as possible. Good luck!] The new system update was met with a mix of cheers and boos¡ªbut ultimately, the boos outweighed the cheers. The increased difficulty was not a welcome change for most players. The last two notifications especially left many players confused, with only a few truly understanding what the system meant. [Welcome, player Nemesis.] [Noticing a discrepancy between your real-life stats and gaming avatar.] [Synchronizing.] [Your stats have been updated.] [You have awakened the Bloodline: Sin of Wrath.] [You have unlocked the skill: Honing Arrow.] [You have unlocked the skill: Arrow Materialization.] [You have unlocked the skill...] [Your will manifestation has grown stronger after devouring the will manifestation of the Apostle of the Sin of Wrath.] [Your inner world has expanded.] [You have awakened the Ex-rank talent: 100% Hit Rate.] "Huh?" Greg blinked, confused, unable to comprehend what was happening. "What''s happening?" he asked himself aloud. He recalled stripping Kyle of all his power inside the inner world, but he hadn''t known anything about gaining those powers. Unless... His heart skipped a beat as realization struck. Could it be his concept intervened? The realization left Greg deeply suspicious of his mysterious, unknown-rank death talent. It was doing too much¡ªfar beyond what a simple "death" ability should be capable of. "What exactly is my death talent?" Greg asked himself, determined to uncover the truth when the opportunity presented itself. --- "We''ve finally arrived in the wilderness. Ugh, the repulsive feeling of this place. I don''t want to stay here long¡ªor I might snap and just kill all of these low-lives," Ygrit said, glancing coldly at the weary Gendry. Gendry had aged faster than one would expect. The constant unease¡ªthe feeling of walking on eggshells¡ªhad taken its toll on him. In just the one week it took to reach the wilderness, half of the mixed demon races had lost their lives to Ygrit''s brutal rage. "Now, where is my dragon in this... Urgh," Ygrit groaned, falling to his knees. A sharp weakness struck him. He felt it clearly¡ªhis bloodline weakened, severed from its main source. His growth was stunted; any dreams of growing stronger disappeared like smoke. "What the hell is happening?!" he roared in fury. But then he froze. "Hmm? Is that...?" Ygrit''s expression changed. He could feel his bloodline source again, but it was different¡ªfamiliar, yet foreign at the same time. Chapter 159 - CHAPTER 159: TOYING WITH THE ENEMY I "You! Create the passage to the surface now!" Ygrit commanded Gendry, urgency clear in his voice as he hastened to track the location where he had sensed the source of his bloodline. "Yes, Lord Ygrit," Gendry replied respectfully, nodding as he moved quickly to manipulate the underground city''s layout. Upon reaching the surface, Ygrit wasted no time. He sped toward the location, with Gendry and the rest of his entourage trailing behind. While following, Gendry couldn''t help but notice Ygrit''s visibly reduced strength. However, he dared not act out, fully aware that Ygrit, even weakened, could easily kill him. Still, curiosity gnawed at him. He wondered about the cause of Ygrit''s fury and the source of his diminished power, already harboring a vague suspicion. Ygrit moved with blinding speed, soon arriving at a man-made town. He paused for a few seconds, confusion and curiosity flickering across his face. From what he knew¡ªand from the few times he had visited the wilderness himself¡ªa town like this should not exist. However, unraveling that mystery could wait; his current priority remained finding the bloodline source. Accelerating again, Ygrit crossed the perimeter of the town, soon spotting a man standing some distance away, seemingly staring into thin air. Believing this man to be connected to the phenomenon, Ygrit quickened his pace, appearing before him in a flash. "You there! Why can I feel the source of my bloodline from you?!" Ygrit demanded, his voice loud, brimming with arrogance and superiority. "Shut up, dwarf. Don''t be rude¡ªand give me a sec to finish what I''m doing," Greg replied casually, eliciting a collective gasp from Ygrit''s entourage, including Gendry, who had just arrived seconds earlier. Greg, seemingly unfazed by the intense stares, continued browsing through the translucent window before him: Status Window User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 75 (9,172,937 / 9,200,000 EXP) Health: 140,000 Strength: 678 (+339) Speed: 583 (+291) Stamina: 749 Intelligence: 427 Constitution: 703 Divinity: 203 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: EX Rank ¨C 100% Dodge Rate EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth [You''re the embodiment of wealth and can disdain being poor.] Abilities: Profiteer: You can never lose in a deal or bargain. Loots from monsters are doubled in quantity or price randomly. When making deals, selling products, or making exchanges, you receive twice the agreed amount. Discount: When purchasing anything, you get a 50% discount. Wealth for Power: You gain experience from making profits or acquiring coins, assets, or anything of value (except monster loot). You can gain attribute points by spending money. Haggling and Negotiating: You can greatly convince others to sell anything to you at a favorable price. EX Rank ¨C 100% Absolute Dodge Rate S Rank ¨C Talent Share [The user can share their talent with up to five individuals. Shared talents can be utilized by all parties involved.] EX Rank Talent ¨C 100% Hit Rate [Due to manifesting your will, your talent evolved from SSS-Rank Sharpshooter to EX-Rank: 100% Hit Rate. Your attacks now have a 100% chance of hitting. Dodging is impossible.] Concept: DEATH Awakened after being triggered by the Concept Sword. It disdains all other concepts and stands above them, revealing only a fraction of its true power. Abilities: Death Immunity: As an anomaly of the universe, the user transcends death. Upon dying, the user is reborn through transmigration, resurrection, reincarnation, or regression, depending solely on luck. Death Awakening: Upon death, the user gains a talent at random. The minimum rank of acquired talent is SSS. Talent Replication: You can utilize this talent in the real world before the game''s reality merger. All your abilities and skills are replicated as a concept. Devour: All who die lose their potential and abilities to Death. DEATH devours the bloodlines and talents of all those who perish. You gain their skills, bloodlines, and talents and can grant them to others¡ªor reclaim them at will. Limitless Will: Your will grows infinitely and passively under Concept: DEATH. You can also devour the manifested will of defeated foes. Bloodlines: Primordial Dragon Bloodline Primordial Sea Dragon Bloodline "Hmm," Greg muttered to himself. "Maybe that''s why I could get Kyle''s talent... because I killed him in real life. So if I permanently kill someone who has a talent, I can plunder it? Interesting. Though... it took a week to digest it. Not the talent''s fault, Kyle was a big bone to chew." Finishing his thoughts, Greg finally turned toward the fuming Ygrit, who remained deathly silent. "Oh, you," Greg said, feigning sudden realization. "Sorry, I don''t give money to beggars. Go work for your own cash," he added, waving his hand dismissively as if shooing away a stray animal. "You! You bastard!" Ygrit roared, veins bulging from his small forehead. His fury ignited, Ygrit charged at Greg, his body trembling with rage. Greg merely smiled, happy to have found a decent punching bag¡ªespecially one at Level 100. Without even raising a finger, Greg materialized arrows from thin air, just like Kyle had once done, and lazily willed them to shoot toward Ygrit. Seeing the arrows approaching, Ygrit sidestepped to dodge. To his astonishment, the arrows twisted midair unnaturally, homing in and piercing him cleanly. "You¡ª!" Ygrit sputtered, even more furious now. The image of his small, childlike frame raging wildly almost made the scene comical. Ygrit lunged at Greg, swinging and attacking wildly, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t land a single hit. "Come on," Greg said lazily, tilting his head. "I don''t really want to hit a kid, you know. Kinda against the law or something." "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Ygrit screamed, each word punctuated by another failed attack, his frustration growing to a fever pitch. Greg watched calmly, the cocky smirk never leaving his face, as Ygrit''s furious but futile attacks continued. It was almost pitiful. "You know," Greg said casually, dodging yet another blow, "if you were taller, maybe this would actually be fun. As it stands... you can''t even reach my waist." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without warning, Greg flicked his leg upward in a sharp kick, striking Ygrit square on the chin. The small demon was launched through the air like a catapulted doll, soaring helplessly across the field. Chapter 160 - CHAPTER 160: DORMANT TALENTS Ygrit stood up from the ground, furious yet solemn. He knew Greg wasn''t some weak being he could defeat just by being aggressive. Rubbing the small ring on his finger, a sword¡ªmassive compared to his frame¡ªmanifested in Ygrit''s hands. He held it awkwardly, the weight almost comical against his thin arms. Greg stared at Ygrit and the sword with interest, his expression curious rather than concerned. "Are you sure you can use that?" he asked, fascinated by how someone with such a small frame could even carry such a weapon. "Don''t mock me, human. I''m going all out this time," Ygrit said coldly. In the next instant, he turned into a blur, appearing behind Greg without even disturbing the air. He raised the massive sword and swung it down with brutal force. However, to his dissatisfaction, his attack missed cleanly, slicing only empty air. Greg, calm and fluid, turned smoothly and swung Heaven''s Defier at Ygrit in retaliation. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ygrit moved backward, narrowly leaving the sword''s range¡ªyet he was still cut. A thin red line appeared on his cheek. "What is happening?" Ygrit asked aloud, confused and rattled. First, he couldn''t hit the man before him, and now he was being hit even when it shouldn''t be physically possible. Greg let out a small sigh, tilting his head thoughtfully. "Sigh... These two talents are truly fraudulent. It''s making me lazy and dulling my fighting skills. I can''t enjoy the thrill of battle like I used to," Greg muttered, finding the battle one-sided and boring. His voice held a strange bitterness. Perhaps Kyle''s fight¡ªwhere his life had truly been on the line¡ªhad awakened the old instincts he thought were long buried. The instincts of someone who thrived when dancing on the edge of death. [I can temporarily place the talents in a state of being devoured, making them inactive for a certain duration,] DEATH''s voice echoed calmly in his mind. Greg''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What exactly are you, DEATH? How can you do all these things?" he asked, genuinely curious now. [I can''t tell you, Master. Forgive me. But in time, all will make sense.] At that moment, a crisp system prompt appeared before Greg. [Your EX-rank talent 100% Dodge Rate has entered a dormant state.] [Your EX-rank talent 100% Hit Rate has entered a dormant state.] Greg smiled, a thrill running through him. For the first time in a long while, he felt truly alive. "Alright, I''ve placed two handicaps on myself. Should I add more to even the field? Should I do away with my sword too?" Greg asked Ygrit with a half-smirk, his tone light, almost playful. Ygrit, however, remained silent, stewing in anger and confusion. "Do not look down on me, human!" Ygrit roared, charging at Greg with insane speed. His figure blurred, the ground cracking under his step. He swung the enormous sword like it weighed nothing, his muscles bulging with effort. Greg dodged with minimal movement to the right, avoiding the blade by mere centimeters, then returned a strike of his own. Ygrit narrowly avoided being hit by retreating rapidly. Ygrit was stunned. He had expected another mysterious injury¡ªbut it didn''t come. Finally realizing what the human meant by "handicap," Ygrit''s pride burned hotter than ever. "You arrogant human... I swear, I will kill you for looking down on me," he said coldly, his entire body trembling with suppressed rage. In all his centuries alive, Prince Ygrit had never felt such disgrace. Like a beast driven mad, Ygrit charged again, abandoning technique for pure aggression. Strike after strike rained down, yet Greg danced through the blows, dodging with an effortless grace that infuriated him. Occasionally, Greg returned sharp, precise counterattacks, landing shallow cuts that stung Ygrit''s pride more than his flesh. "Why?! Why?!" Ygrit screamed, his voice cracking under the weight of his frustration. His strikes grew more wild, less controlled, but no matter how furiously he attacked, Greg moved like water¡ªfluid, untouchable, and utterly calm. He was a prince. He had honed his skills over centuries. Yet he was losing to someone likely one-twentieth his age¡ªor even younger. Greg, on the other hand, was exhilarated. The adrenaline sharpened his senses, the heat of combat igniting something primal within him. "I should do this more often," Greg muttered under his breath, maintaining sharp focus as he swayed around Ygrit''s desperate blows. Finally, Ygrit stumbled back, panting heavily, his sword dragging along the ground. Desperation twisted his features. "Don''t just stand there¡ªattack him!" Ygrit barked at his entourage of demon soldiers, abandoning any notion of pride or fairness. Greg''s eyes cooled instantly, the small thrill of battle dying in his chest. "How disappointing," he said, his voice like a blade of ice. "Despite the several handicaps I placed on myself, you still had to cheat. Well... what should I expect from demons?" He sighed and spoke calmly. "DEATH, reactivate the talents." [Yes, my lord,] DEATH responded immediately. But instead of the familiar return of strength, a new, chilling series of system prompts appeared. [Your EX-rank talent 100% Dodge Rate refuses to leave its dormant state!!] [Your EX-rank talent 100% Hit Rate refuses to leave its dormant state!!] [Trying to correct the anomaly!!] [Your EX-rank talents have awakened sentience and refuse to obey the system''s command!!] [Warning!! You are unable to use your talents for the time being!!] Greg stared at the prompts, feeling his stomach churn with a sickening realization. He had messed up¡ªbadly. A surge of cold regret slammed into him. It was the kind of deep, gnawing regret that comes from a foolish mistake you can''t immediately undo. "It''s your fault," Greg said, his voice quiet but filled with venom. He stared at Ygrit, and for the first time in a long while, true hatred blazed in his eyes. A hatred so deep and primal it made even the air around him feel heavy. [Your bloodline, Sin of Wrath, is roaring¡ªdemanding that you destroy the enemies before you!] The voice echoed within him, and Greg felt a rush of power flood his body. His veins burned with it, his muscles surged with strength, and the world took on a crimson tint. His strength spiked sharply, but his mind began to cloud over, rage drowning out all logic. Without hesitation, Greg rushed toward the incoming army of demons. A brutal massacre began. There was no elegance to his movements now¡ªonly raw, devastating destruction. Each swing of his blade tore through demon flesh like paper. Screams filled the air, but Greg heard none of them. [The bloodline, Sin of Wrath, relishes your actions.] [The bloodline, Sin of Wrath, wishes to take control of your body!] [The bloodline, Sin of Wrath, seeks to consume you entirely in anger!] The system prompts kept flashing, growing more urgent, but Greg no longer cared. He was consumed by slaughter, the red moonlight above intensifying, wrapping around his body like a bloody shroud. His aura grew more terrifying by the second. From the sidelines, Ygrit watched in horror, frozen. For the first time in his long, merciless life, the prince who once bathed in blood was now experiencing true fear. Fear of someone whose wrath made even demons tremble. Chapter 161 - CHAPTER 161: CARNAGE Greg found himself drowning in a deep yet shallow sea of confusion. He couldn''t feel himself; it was as though countless invisible hands were clawing at him, dragging him deeper into an abyss he couldn''t escape. His willpower was crumbling, his consciousness slipping away like sand through a broken hourglass, while a foreign will slithered into his mind, eroding what remained of his identity. "Kill! Kill! Kill! Massacre them! Destroy them!" The disembodied voices howled within his skull, an endless, maddening chant. Greg felt the urge to surrender, to drown himself in the violent whispers that beckoned him. He had been careless. His dormant talent, which he once thought to be a passive shield against physical harm, had concealed a deeper truth. The Ex-rank ability ¡ª the 100% absolute dodge rate ¡ª had silently guarded him not only from physical attacks but from the subtle, corrosive mental assaults of the Sin of Wrath. He had been blissfully unaware. Without understanding the full scope of the protection it provided, he had lowered his defenses the moment he deactivated it. Demons were beings of dual-edged power. The Seven Deadly Sins offered unimaginable strength but demanded submission in return. That was the reason demons trained tirelessly ¡ª not just to harness their powers but to resist being devoured by them. Only after fortifying their minds would they dare to purify their bloodline, piece by piece. Greg had stripped the source bloodline of Wrath through Kyle as a vessel, seizing a fragment of ancient, primordial power. But mentally, he had been unprepared. His Ex-rank talent had been his unknowing safeguard all along, sparing him from the mental corrosion. Without it, and amid the wilderness''s oppressive, chaotic energy, his suppressed anger and guilt opened the door for the bloodline to seize control. "He''s losing himself to the bloodline source... I need to escape before he fully demonizes," Ygrit muttered, dread gripping his heart. He turned to flee ¡ª but he was already too late. The half-conscious Greg fixed his gaze upon him, and in a heartbeat, he was moving. BOOM! Ygrit felt a thunderous impact against his abdomen, the force rupturing organs and rattling his very soul. His body became a projectile, skipping across the barren ground like a stone skimming a stormy lake before finally crashing into the earth with a sickening thud. [Your bloodline, Sin of Wrath, is igniting your latent potential and innate skills.] [Your bloodline, Sin of Wrath, is seizing control of your body.] [Warning! You are losing control!] Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your concept, DEATH, is attempting to resist the takeover!] [Warning! An unknown force is suppressing the intervention of DEATH!] System prompts cascaded into his mind, alarms blaring uselessly. But Greg was no longer conscious enough to register them. His mind was no longer his own. "Cough¡­ cough..." Ygrit wheezed, blood pouring from his lips as mangled organs protested against the devastation. His vision blurred, but even through it, he saw Greg''s horrifying transformation. Two blackened horns erupted from Greg''s forehead, sharp and menacing. Dark scales, a grotesque fusion of dragon and demon, crawled across his skin like a living armor, leaving only his face untouched. Razor-sharp claws extended from his fingers. The Heaven Defier blades slipped from his limp hands, forgotten. Then came the wings ¡ª six monstrous wings sprouted from his back: two burning red from the Primordial Fire Dragon, Drakonix; two deep azure from the Primordial Water Dragon, Leviathan; and two black, twisted and demonic, bearing the mark of Wrath itself. A reverse scale, glistening like a miniature black diamond, shone ominously on his forehead, while his hair grew wildly until it cascaded down to his waist like a silken shroud of darkness. His legs thickened, muscles bunching into lethal coils of power, every inch of him radiating a monstrous, unstoppable force. "ROOOOAAARRR!" The transformed Greg let out a deafening roar that shook the very air, and with terrifying speed, lunged at Ygrit. He seized Ygrit''s face in his clawed hand, slamming him viciously into the ground. The earth cracked and groaned under the sheer force. Before Ygrit could even cry out, Greg lifted him again, smashing him down once more, then flung him skyward like a broken doll. Ygrit soared uncontrollably, the velocity so great he couldn''t even unfold his wings in time. As he spiraled upward helplessly, Greg rose into the air, surpassing him easily. Waiting for the inevitable collision, Greg clenched his hands together and, with monstrous strength, hammered Ygrit back toward the earth. CRACK! Ygrit plummeted like a meteor, smashing into the ground with a seismic crash, carving a gaping crater into the wilderness floor. Agony. Ygrit''s nerves screamed. He couldn''t move, couldn''t even whimper. His limbs refused to obey; his mind struggled to remain tethered to consciousness. Terror seeped into his bones, paralyzing him even deeper than the injuries had. He wanted to run. He wanted to hide. But his body betrayed him. He could only lie there, broken and shaking, as the monstrous Greg descended like an executioner from the heavens. Landing with a soft, terrifying thud, Greg stalked toward Ygrit with an almost casual cruelty. His black-scaled hand reached out and, with horrifying gentleness, gripped Ygrit''s jaw, lifting him from the fractured ground as easily as one might lift a rag doll. "Please¡­ please, spare me! Just let me go! I swear I''ll disappear! You''ll never see me again!" Ygrit begged, all traces of pride shattered, reduced to nothing more than a pitiful, whimpering wreck. Gendry, who had once called Ygrit his doom and nightmare, stood frozen in place with the other surviving demons, their minds numbed by unfiltered terror. Survival instinct screamed at them to flee, but fear nailed their feet to the ground. None even considered helping Ygrit. The thought didn''t even cross their minds. They were prey before a predator too vast to comprehend. Monster Greg dragged his claws across Ygrit''s chest, tearing through armor and flesh alike as though shredding wet paper. Ygrit howled in agony, his scream raw, pitiful, and broken. He wished the pain would end, wished to awaken from this nightmare, but it only deepened. His body writhed, paralyzed by fear and mutilation, as he turned his eyes pleadingly toward Gendry and the others ¡ª toward anyone. "Help me..." he croaked, his once lofty arrogance drowned in the blood and terror pooling around him. But no one moved. No one spoke. Only the silence of horror answered him. Chapter 162 - CHAPTER 162: CLASHING BLOODLINES "Help me, I beg of you, please help me," Ygrit pleaded, his voice choked with desperation. Yet no one dared to move an inch. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having witnessed the brutal actions of the monster Greg, they were too terrified to intervene, afraid of meeting an even worse fate themselves. The monster Greg continued to stare down at Ygrit for several seconds, his predatory gaze locking onto Ygrit''s pleading eyes. Slowly, he extended his claws toward Ygrit''s exposed throat. BOOM! A violent tremor rippled through the ground, the surface vibrating intensely. From below, a massive demon earthworm bore its way to the surface with a thunderous eruption. "Screeeeechhhhhh!!!" The demonic sandworm let out a disorienting screech, forcing everyone¡ªexcept for Greg¡ªto clutch their ears in pain. The worm had been drawn by the relentless tremors from the battle¡ªno, the one-sided beating between Greg and Ygrit. It was one of the oldest and most dangerous demonic sandworms of the wilderness, a terrifying level 130 demonic beast. The monster Greg casually released Ygrit from his grip and turned his attention toward the towering sandworm. Without hesitation, Greg flew at it, but the sandworm lashed out with its massive tail, sending Greg hurtling backwards. He crashed violently into the ground. The demonic sandworm immediately burrowed into the earth, then shot back up directly beneath Greg, aiming to swallow him whole. Greg barely managed to react, shooting upwards at the last second to avoid being devoured. With a furious roar, he punched the sandworm''s gaping jaw, sending the massive creature flying backward. Dust exploded into the air, mingling with shattered rocks from the force of the impact. Greg''s red and blue dragon wings suddenly began to change, merging into two radiant wings. Then, as though evolving, they split again into four ethereal wings, glowing with an ominous purple light. Below them, demonic wings unfurled, dark and menacing. Scales crept slowly from Greg''s neck upward, beginning to cover the lower half of his face in a primal armor. Bit by bit, Greg was losing control over his own body. > [Your primordial fire dragon bloodline is combining with your primordial water dragon bloodline!] The system notification flashed in his mind¡ªbut Greg, consumed by instinct, was in no state to comprehend it. "Screechhhhh!!!!" The giant demonic earthworm unleashed a powerful sonar blast, the force of it blasting Greg backwards. Crossing his arms defensively, Greg shielded himself, but the impact drove him hard into the ground once more. Ygrit, his body still limp and broken, watched the spectacle of two monstrous beings clashing. For a moment, he simply stared, unable to summon the strength to even think of intervening. "Lord Ygrit," Gendry finally found the courage to move, approaching him with his head bowed low. Ygrit met his gaze and gave a tired nod. He wanted to be angry at Gendry and the other demon soldiers for abandoning him, but deep down, he understood. Had their positions been reversed, he too would have stayed rooted in fear. The arrogance and irrational pride that once defined him had been brutally beaten out of him. Gendry lifted Ygrit carefully onto his shoulder, moving slowly and cautiously so as not to draw the attention of the battling monsters. Meanwhile, Greg and the sandworm, uncaring of the retreating demons, continued their savage fight. They were evenly matched, each blow shaking the earth itself. Greg tore through the tough outer scales of the sandworm, eliciting a piercing screech of pain. Greenish fluid oozed from the creature''s wounds, splattering onto Greg''s scales and immediately corroding them. With a low grunt of pain, Greg retaliated, punching the sandworm away. Enraged, the worm unleashed a torrent of corrosive fluid from its gaping maw. Greg weaved through the deadly spray with swift, precise movements. Then, he stopped moving. More light from the crimson moon poured onto his body, being greedily absorbed through his gleaming scales. > [The bloodline sin of Wrath seeks to bring out more of your power!] [Your primordial fire dragon bloodline is awakening from its slumber and resisting the control of the sin of Wrath!] [Your primordial water dragon bloodline is awakening from its slumber and resisting the control of the sin of Wrath!] [The sin of Wrath seeks to seize absolute control over your body!] [Your primordial fire dragon bloodline seeks to seize control over your body!] [Your primordial water dragon bloodline seeks to seize control over your body!] [All three bloodlines are battling for dominion over your body!] [Warning! The clash between your bloodlines is leading to the destruction of your body!] [Warning! The clash between your bloodlines is leading to the destruction of your body!] [Your Concept¡ªDEATH¡ªis desperately trying to intervene but is being blocked by an unknown power!] A searing pain exploded within Greg, as though two dragons and a demon were waging war inside his very soul. His body gave out, crashing heavily onto the ground, drained of all strength. "Let''s get out of here," Ygrit whispered hoarsely to Gendry. Seeing Greg fall, he was certain the demonic sandworm would emerge victorious¡ªand he had no intention of sticking around to witness the aftermath. He knew he stood no chance against the sandworm in his current state. No¡ªhe was certain he would be slaughtered. Gendry nodded. "Let''s move," he urged the others. "Fly. Tell them to fly," Ygrit advised grimly. "Demonic sandworms detect vibrations in the ground." Gendry''s face paled. "Sir Ygrit, I... I don''t have wings," he muttered bitterly, cursing the fact that he was among the few demons who couldn''t fly. "You all, support us!" Ygrit barked to the nearby soldiers. Eager to redeem themselves after their earlier failure, the demons reacted instantly¡ªtwo grabbing Ygrit, two lifting Gendry. "Take us to the underground city," Ygrit commanded. For the first time, he longed for its protective embrace, knowing it might be their only hope of survival. The demons obeyed, soaring swiftly towards safety. Meanwhile, Greg lay motionless on the battlefield, the civil war between his bloodlines tearing him apart from within. The demonic sandworm screeched one last time, surging towards the helpless Greg, intent on devouring him whole. Chapter 163 - CHAPTER 163: RESISTING THE ABYSS Greg sank deeper and deeper, until he lost consciousness completely, accepting the embrace of the invisible hands, surrendering to the cold, comforting darkness of the abyss. "W..." "Wa..." "Wake..." Faint, distant voices called to him, but he was too far submerged in the water to make out what they were saying. They were too distant. "Wake..." Wake? Greg thought to himself. He couldn''t comprehend what the voice was saying. Wake up from what? He was perfectly fine¡ªhaving a nice, cozy... sleep? Yes, he was sleeping. But why was he sleeping? He didn''t know. Still, why should he care? It wasn''t wrong to sleep, was it? "Wake up!!!" The voice came faintly, but clearer this time. "Wake up!" Greg heard it louder now, yet he didn''t want to listen. He didn''t know how to listen. The invisible hands had him in their embrace¡ªtheir touch inviting, cozy, and friendly. It was as if they were trying to lift the burdens off him, offering to share the weight he carried. They didn''t want him to suffer alone. "Wake up!! Wake up!! Wake up!!!" Wake up... yes... why am I sleeping? Memories flooded back. He had so many things to do¡ªhe was fighting against a short, baby-faced demon. He had lost his talent. His Sin of Wrath was trying to seize control of his body. I have to wake up!!! Greg screamed inwardly, desperately trying to rouse himself from the cozy slumber, resisting the inviting hands and the cool, soothing sensation of the abyss. He had to fight back! --- ******* "This is so boring. Everyone plays the game while I just sit around waiting for them, and when they finally show up, they just go to sleep. Sigh, how frustrating," Lilith grumbled to herself, pacing around restlessly. "Maybe I should try logging in?" she thought aloud, brightening at the idea. "Yes! I should do just that," she declared joyfully, leaping to her feet as the thought solidified in her mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! "Huh? What''s that?" Lilith muttered, hearing a hurried beeping sound coming from Greg''s room. She moved quickly, opening the door and stepping inside. The beeping was coming from Greg''s gaming capsule, short and sharp, signaling an emergency condition. Lilith rushed toward the capsule, attempting to open it, but the system resisted her. A digital screen flashed a warning, informing her of the dangers of forcibly opening it during an emergency protocol. Reading the text, Lilith clenched her fists in frustration, stopping herself from smashing the capsule open. Please be okay, she prayed silently, hovering near the capsule, helpless but hoping for the best. ******* Greg struggled¡ªand struggled¡ªand after what felt like an eternity, his eyes finally opened. He looked around the abyssal pool surrounding him, then, gathering his determination, he swam upwards. The invisible hands grasped at him, trying to pull him back down, but he fought against them with all his might, swimming toward the distant voice. "Keep going!" the voice encouraged, fueling Greg''s resolve. He swam upward with all his strength until, finally, he broke through the surface. The darkness faded, and the scenery around him changed entirely. "You made it. We were afraid you wouldn''t," a sweet, charming voice said. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mum?" Greg choked out, tears welling in his eyes. "Will you look at that? My boy crying like a girl! I wonder what Annabelle would say if she saw you like this," another voice said¡ªa familiar, cheerful, masculine tone. "Dad?" Greg whispered, his voice breaking, before rushing toward the bearers of the voices. He pulled them into a fierce, trembling hug. "I missed you both so much... Living without you has been painful... unbearable," Greg sobbed, his tears flowing uncontrollably. He wasn''t the strong Greg he had struggled to become. Here, in this moment, he was just a child longing for his parents. "It''s alright," his mother whispered, pulling him close. "Your mum and I are so proud of the man you''ve grown into," Mr. Austin said warmly, hugging Greg back with firm, comforting arms. Greg pulled away slightly, wiping at his tears. "What''s going on? How are you here? Where is this place?" "We don''t know, to be honest," his father replied, sitting down on a sand-like ground that resembled a beach. "We just... found ourselves here, for an unexplainable reason. Then we saw you beneath that deep, black water. We couldn''t enter, so we called out to you. It felt like something¡ªor someone¡ªbrought us here to wake you up. But we really don''t know more than that." "I see," Greg murmured, smiling through the remnants of his tears. "Come, sit," his mother said, pulling him gently down beside her and his father. "You have a lot to tell us. How have you been?" Greg began to speak¡ªand he told them everything. From their deaths to their stolen wealth, from living in poverty, to the apocalypse, to uncovering the truth behind it all. He spoke about his battles, his struggles, his losses, his sins. He laid bare everything... except for one thing. He left out the parts about his own cruelty¡ªthe darkness he had embraced. He didn''t want his parents to feel guilt or blame themselves for the person he had been forced to become. "You and Annabelle must have gone through so much... I''m sorry," Mr. Austin said, his voice trembling with sadness. "If only your parents hadn''t been so naive... maybe none of this would have happened." "It''s fine, Dad," Greg said, smiling weakly. "You had a big heart. There were just too many cruel people willing to take advantage of it. You shouldn''t feel ashamed for that." "Hah! My boy still knows how to say good words," his mother said, ruffling his hair playfully. "Despite everything, you still have a big heart." Greg laughed softly at her teasing, hiding the darker truth he couldn''t bear to tell them. "Greg," his father said suddenly, his tone turning serious. "There''s something important we need to tell you¡ªsomething about your birth." Greg straightened, focusing intently. "You see, you were¡ª" Before Mr. Austin could finish, his words were cut off. An unknown power¡ªcold and absolute¡ªripped through the space between them, preventing him from speaking. Greg watched in horror as his parents'' figures flickered, their forms dissolving into light. "Mum! Dad!" he cried out, reaching for them. But they vanished¡ªleaving only silence behind. Chapter 164 - CHAPTER 164: PRIMOGENITOR BLOODLINE Greg remained inactive, the bloodlines still fighting for dominance, his concept DEATH suppressed by an unknown power, his talents dormant. His body was like a husk, no will within it. The bloodlines continued their chaotic struggle for dominance, while the sandworm drew ever closer. [An unknown bloodline within you opens its eyes groggily.] [The bloodline Primordial Fire Dragon bows its head in fear.] [The bloodline Primordial Water Dragon bows its head in fear.] [The bloodline Sin of Wrath bows its head in fear!] [The unknown bloodline is furious at the perpetrator of the discord for disturbing its slumber!] [The unknown bloodline commands the Primordial Fire Dragon and Primordial Water Dragon bloodlines to devour the Sin of Wrath!] [The bloodline Sin of Wrath tries to resist!] [The unknown bloodline prevents the Sin of Wrath from resisting.] [The Primordial Fire Dragon devours half of the Sin of Wrath bloodline.] [The Primordial Water Dragon devours the other half.] [The Primordial Fire Dragon bloodline has evolved into Primordial Demon Fire Dragon!] [The Primordial Water Dragon bloodline has evolved into Primordial Demon Water Dragon!] [The unknown bloodline is not satisfied and wishes to prevent such situations from disturbing its sleep again.] [The unknown bloodline merges the Primordial Demon Water Dragon and Primordial Demon Fire Dragon bloodlines together!] [The two bloodlines resist the merge!] [The unknown bloodline subdues the two bloodlines and continues the merge!] [Merge successful!] [You have gained the Primogenitor Bloodline: Abyssal Pyro Tide!] [The unknown bloodline is satisfied and prepares to slumber once more. It detects a disgusting enemy suppressing the concept DEATH.] [The unknown power notices the gaze of the unknown bloodline and hastily withdraws its actions!] [The unknown bloodline cautions the concept DEATH to reel in the other talents and stop slacking off.] [The unknown bloodline shuts its eyes and falls into slumber.] [The concept DEATH is enraged at being looked down on and threatens to devour the Ex-rank talents if they remain dormant!] [The concept DEATH changes its mind and forcefully devours and merges the talents 100% Hit Rate and 100% Dodge Rate!] [The talents try to resist but are overwhelmed.] [The talents have been successfully merged to form the concept ABSOLUTE RESOLUTION!] The demonic sandworm finally descended, devouring Greg. --- Greg opened his eyes, finding himself floating in a greenish fluid. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What was my parent about to tell me?" he muttered. They had disappeared before they could say anything. "And where am I?" he asked himself. He sighed. "Sandworm again?" he grumbled, noticing he was completely naked. The scales and horns had long since receded, leaving his body bare and vulnerable. "Heaven''s Defier," he called out softly. The sword materialized from thin air. "Against the heavens," he whispered again, activating the skill. He felt tired ¡ª a bone-deep exhaustion. While the cause of his physical fatigue remained unclear, the source of his mental exhaustion was obvious. Gripping Heaven''s Defier tightly, he swung the sword in a clean arc, cleaving the giant demonic sandworm into two parts. He walked calmly through the creature''s gory remains, exiting through the clean cut. Looking around, he realized he wasn''t far from the spot where he had lost consciousness. This meant the sandworm hadn''t swallowed him for long. "I wonder where that baby demon went," he muttered, retrieving a set of armor from his inventory and dressing quickly. ****** Ygrit and company finally arrived at the underground city¡ªonly to find it utterly destroyed. Paths like massive tunnels snaked through the ruined landscape, as if a titanic snake had torn its way through the city. "It seems the demonic sandworm passed through here," Ygrit muttered, walking slowly. He had finally regained the strength to walk after a long recovery from the paralysis, but the fear instilled by the two monstrous creatures lingered, haunting him. "Dad was right," Ygrit said with a bitter smile. "No one should venture into the wilderness on a whim." Meanwhile, Gendry stood frozen, his eyes hollow. Deep regret and crushing resentment washed over him. Just like that, because of his own foolishness and greed for power, he had destroyed the Demon Hunters. He wished he could disappear, wished he could beg for forgiveness from all those he had failed. Ygrit noticed the sadness etched into Gendry''s face and remained quiet, allowing the half-demon a moment of solitude. Had this been the old, arrogant demon prince from before his battle with Greg, Ygrit might have taken offense and killed Gendry on the spot. But unknowingly, he had changed. He had tasted the despair and helplessness of brutality ¡ª and he never wanted to experience it again. Even the thought of inflicting suffering triggered memories of his own humiliation at Greg''s hands. "Check if the underground city''s systems are still operational so we can get out of here," Ygrit finally commanded. Gendry nodded humbly and moved to fulfill the command. A while later, he returned, shaking his head. "No, my lord," he reported. "Nothing remains functional." "I guess we''re stuck here," Ygrit sighed, collapsing heavily onto the ground without a care in the world. Surprisingly, the demons under his and Gendry''s command did the same, utterly spent from the confrontation. "I wonder who won between that demonized monster and the sandworm," Ygrit muttered. "I hope they both died." ********* Greg trudged through the wilderness slowly, exhausted beyond measure. Every step was a battle, but he forced himself onward, determined not to collapse in the wild where monsters roamed freely. Still, no matter how much he fought it, sleep clawed at him until, at last, he stumbled and collapsed¡ª ¡ªbut was caught gently by the timely arrival of Azrael. Greg barely registered Azrael''s familiar face, with his sister standing by his side. "Thank you," Greg whispered before finally surrendering to unconsciousness. ********* Back at the safehouse, Lilith, Jessica, Aaron, and the others ¡ª aside from Annabelle ¡ª watched anxiously as the emergency beeping from Greg''s capsule finally subsided. As the alarm ceased and the lights returned to normal, they all breathed a collective sigh of relief, knowing that Greg''s condition had finally stabilized Chapter 165 - CHAPTER 165: ABYSSAL DRAGON BLOODLINE Greg woke up, finding himself lying on his bed in real life. "Oh, you finally woke up, brother. You had us all worried," Annabelle said, concern etched on her face. "Anne, what happened? Why am I lying on the bed?" Greg asked. "I expect an explanation from you, brother. What happened? Lilith said your capsule was giving off emergency warnings," Annabelle pressed, clearly worried. "Oh... I did something stupid," Greg admitted, sitting upright. "So you saw Mum and Dad, huh?" Annabelle asked softly, a trace of longing in her voice¡ªpart of her wishing she could spend time with their parents too. "Yeah, I did," Greg muttered, still wishing he''d had more time with them. As he reminisced about their conversation, his mind drifted to their final words concerning his birth. "Annabelle, do you know anything odd about my birth?" he asked, not wanting to unravel the mystery alone. "Your birth? In what sense?" Annabelle asked, confused by the sudden question. "I don''t know. Dad said something about telling me the truth about my birth... but he disappeared before he could explain," Greg said, the confusion and curiosity gnawing at him. They both racked their brains, trying to recall any strange memories or comments from their parents¡ªbut nothing came to mind. "I guess I''ll have to investigate that myself," Greg muttered, closing his eyes and lying back down, still feeling tired and fatigued. --- "You''re up¡­ again," Jessica said sweetly as she walked into the room. "Jess, how long have I been asleep?" Greg asked, feeling revitalized. "Well, ignoring the few minutes you spent talking to Annabelle¡­ that would be five days," Jessica replied. "Five days? That''s a lot," Greg muttered, getting out of bed. "Yeah, for someone who almost died," Jessica said with a dramatic roll of her eyes as she supported him. "Where are you going?" "I''m fine. I can stand on my own, Jess¡ªno need to worry," Greg said, standing upright without assistance. "Greg¡­ your eyes," Jessica said softly. "What about them?" Greg asked, a frown forming on his face. "Your irises¡­ one is blue, the other red." Surprised, Greg walked over to a mirror and confirmed she was right. "Your hair, too. It''s longer than usual¡ªno, it''s really long," she continued, observing him closely. "And did you grow taller? What exactly happened to you?" Greg closed his eyes and then opened them again. His eyes returned to normal. "Great. Back to normal¡­ well, except your hair and height. But I must confess, the current you does look good," Jessica added with a smile. "Thanks," Greg replied, accepting the compliment before leaning in to kiss her. "Get dressed. The others were worried sick. I believe you owe them some explanations too," Jessica said as she left him to tidy up. --- "So¡­ you deactivated your talent and were almost consumed by the Sin of Wrath bloodline?" Aaron asked, having finally heard the full story along with the others. "Yeah," Greg replied lazily, finding Aaron''s question unnecessary¡ªhe''d already made that clear. "To think you possess the original bloodline of the Sin of Wrath¡­ you really know how to shatter expectations," Lilith said playfully, though beneath her teasing tone was a hint of admiration for Greg''s ever-growing strength. "That aside, Will¡ªany news on Kate''s location?" Greg asked, cutting through the light atmosphere. "Not yet. They''re extremely difficult to track. It''s almost like they don''t exist," Will George explained. "Okay, just try harder," Greg encouraged, standing up. "Where exactly are you going?" Annabelle asked. "To my gaming capsule." "Great. Going back to what almost killed you," Jessica said, unable to hide her worry. "It''s the only way I can grow stronger¡ªand fast. Besides, if I want answers about what happened to me, logging in is my best shot," Greg explained as he walked toward his room. --- [Welcome back, player: Nemesis] The system prompt appeared before Greg. "Status window," Greg said softly, his voice tinged with curiosity and excitement. --- User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 80 (9,672,937 / 9,700,000 EXP) Health: 140,000 Strength: 678 (+339) S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Speed: 583 (+291) Stamina: 749 Intelligence: 427 Constitution: 703 Divinity: 203 Free Attribute Points: 40 --- Talent: [EX Rank ¨C God of Wealth]: You''re the embodiment of wealth and disdain poverty. Abilities: Profiteer: You can never lose in a deal or bargain. Loots from monsters are doubled in quantity or price randomly. When making deals, selling products, or making exchanges, you get twice the agreed amount. Discount: When purchasing anything, you get a 50% discount. Wealth for Power: You gain experience from making profits or gaining coins, assets, or anything of value (except loots from beasts). You can also gain attribute points by spending money. Haggling and Negotiating: You can easily convince others to sell anything to you at a favorable price. [S Rank ¨C Talent Share]: The user can share their talent with up to five individuals. Shared talents can be utilized by all parties involved. --- [CONCEPT ¨C DEATH]: Awakened after being triggered by the Concept SWORD. It disdains every other concept and sits above all, baring only its fangs¡ªfor now. Abilities: Death Immunity: As an anomaly of the universe, the user transcends death. Upon dying, the user is reborn via transmigration, resurrection, reincarnation, or regression¡ªdepending solely on luck. Death Awakening: Upon death, the user gains a random talent. The minimum rank for the talent is SSS. Talent Replication: The user can utilize this talent in the real world before the game merges with reality. The user can replicate 100% of their abilities and skills in the real world, as a concept. Devour: All who die lose their potential and abilities to DEATH. It devours the bloodlines and powers of every being it claims. The user gains the skills, bloodlines, and talents of everyone they kill and can grant or retrieve those powers at will. Limitless Will: Your will is infinite under the Concept: DEATH. It grows passively and endlessly. Your manifested will can devour the will of any defeated foe. [CONCEPT ¨C ABSOLUTE RESOLUTION]: All possibilities converge into a single final outcome¡ªan unchangeable, inevitable conclusion. [Attack Immunity]: All attacks against you are rendered ineffective. You are immune to physical, mental, and astral attacks. The probability of being hit is null. [Certainty]: Your attacks will always connect. The chances of your opponents dodging or escaping are nonexistent. --- Bloodline: [Primogenitor Bloodline: Abyssal Pyro-Tidal Dragon Bloodline]: You are the first of your kind¡ªa primogenitor bloodline that has never existed before. You possess a dragon lineage formed from the union of an ancient demon, a primordial fire dragon, and a primordial water dragon. [Dragon Tongue]: You can bend reality with your voice. Your words activate the mana in the universe, reshaping the world to your will. [Abyssal Fire Breath]: Release abyssal flames that devour everything in their path. These flames cannot be extinguished until they consume your life force entirely. Any part touched by these flames becomes irrelevant and permanently severed. [Abyssal Tidal Wave]: Unleash abyssal waters¡ªNyx¡ªthat drown all living beings they sweep over, claiming their souls in the process. [Summoning Creatures of the Deep]: You can summon ancient beings of the deep, long thought to exist only in myth. These monsters serve you but can only be summoned while within a body of water. [Dragonification]: Transform partially or fully into your abyssal dragon form. [Wrath]: The angrier you become, the stronger you grow. [???? Bloodline: #&#&#-; Bloodline]: The bloodline of the *''"&"-+@. This bloodline is currently dormant. Requirements to awaken it remain unknown. --- Greg stared at his status window, genuinely amazed by the explosive growth in his power. The new concept and awakened bloodline had elevated his strength to an entirely new level. Stepping out of the room Krael had prepared for him, Greg found an open area¡ªperfect for testing his abilities. "Dragonification," he called softly, his voice filled with anticipation. "Intent: partial transformation." Scales began to crawl across his skin, dark with a sheen of black and purple. His fingers extended into claws. Muscles bulged beneath his flesh, hardening and growing more defined. At the center of his chest glowed a flawless, radiant purple crystal. His irises shifted¡ªone red, the other blue. A sharp black crystal formed on his forehead. The transformation didn''t affect his handsome face, which remained bare. His long hair flowed freely, untouched by the scaling. Two demonic dragon wings, pitch black and menacing, emerged from his back, flaring outward with raw power. Greg took in his new form with quiet awe. He could feel the energy coursing through his body, overwhelming and exhilarating. He slowly lifted his foot and stomped the ground with force, sending violent tremors rippling through the earth. He waited silently, anticipating the arrival of his usual foe¡ªthe demonic sandworm. But this time, the ground split open, and a different opponent emerged. A demonized drake stood before him, colossal in size and bearing a dragon-like physique with disproportionately small wings. Its massive head and body glistened in hues of black and crimson red. Its feral eyes locked onto Greg, driven by instinct¡ªa primal urge whispering that devouring him would trigger its evolution and free it from its savage nature. "So, you''re my opponent for today?" Greg said, a smirk forming on his lips. "Good. I was getting tired of using those demonic sandworms as warm-ups. You¡­ you''ll make a perfect punching bag." His claws twitched with excitement. He was ready for battle. Chapter 166 - CHAPTER 166: PLUNDERING BLOODLINES "Heaven Defier," Greg called softly, his sword manifesting in his hands. "Let''s go for a spin," Greg shouted, moving extremely fast toward the demonic drake. The demonic drake charged at Greg as well until they collided¡ªbut Greg wasn''t the one sent flying. The drake was. Greg swung his sword, cutting a large wound across the chest of the demonic drake. The drake let out a loud roar, furious, and released a large fire blast from its mouth. Greg simply stood still, allowing the attack to pass through him. He wasn''t going to be stupid; the talent was his. Fighting without it? Yeah, never happening again. Climbing the back of the drake, Greg stabbed its neck. The drake roared in pain, trying to throw Greg off, but Greg was adamant, refusing to be dislodged. He pierced his claws deeply into the drake''s flesh to support himself and prevent falling off. The drake tried to shake Greg off using every means it could think of, but none worked. Tired and unsatisfied with the demonic drake, Greg jumped off its back, landing on the ground. "Abyssal dragon flames," Greg said, spewing black-reddish flames that engulfed the drake, killing it. The drake had no burns on its skin, not a singed hair, but its soul was completely incinerated by the flames. "Welp, that wasn''t even enough for an appetizer," Greg muttered¡ªbut as if his prayer was being answered, a multitude of demonic beasts came rushing toward him, crazed expressions in their eyes. The demonic beasts were in a frenzy, Greg''s bloodline attracting them like a beacon. Still new to his bloodline, Greg was unknowingly releasing a bit of his bloodline purity, drawing in the demonic beasts, whose wild instincts compelled them to devour him and grow stronger and more sentient in the process. "Abyssal flames," Greg invoked using the dragon''s tongue. Black-reddish flames engulfed Heaven Defier, and with purpose, he began his slaughter¡ªkilling the attacking demonic beasts one by one, their numbers dwindling. "Melina, is everything ready?" Sabbah asked one of his daughters. "Yes, Father. Gaming capsules for every family member have been bought," Melina replied. "Good. It''s time to claim even Apocalypse for ourselves. It''s what we always do as hidden families," Sabbah said, his facial expression plain as usual. "And Kate?" "She''s still not coming around. She is resilient to the brainwashing scheme, and I believe her hatred for you will never fade, Father. Why don''t we just dispose of her? Any child that refuses to respect Father should be put to death," Melina tried to persuade Sabbah. She had always been jealous of Kate¡ªSabbah always secretly doting on her from time to time without her awareness or that of his other daughters. But Melina had always known, being highly perceptive of all things. "Indeed, death penalty for anyone that refuses to pay their respect to the family head is the perfect punishment for their audacity. But despite the rules openly stating what should be done, the rules have to be ignored in certain situations¡ªor for some certain people. It is never absolute. It applies to the majority, but is powerless against a minority few, this minority few possessing great power. Kate is one of them. With her uniqueness and the support of Nemesis behind her, killing her now would be outright foolish," Sabbah said slowly, ensuring Melina understood him to the fullest. He had always known of her jealousy toward Kate. "Yes, Father," Melina bowed her head. She wasn''t foolish¡ªshe understood the hidden warning in his words, cautioning her against harming Kate in any way. "Good. Now prepare everyone. We will be setting foot in a virtual world. Its conquest is paramount and necessary," Sabbah instructed. "Yes, Father. I will do that at once," Melina replied and bowed, leaving Sabbah alone to accomplish her task. "Greg Austin, is it? I should at least pay him a visit to fulfill the part of my promise to his parents," Sabbah said to himself, disappearing into the shadows. Sabbah was not the only hidden family to make a move¡ªevery single one of them was doing the same, diving into Apocalypse. Greg sat on a mountain of corpses, feeling a bit tired after killing several demonic beasts. He had plundered the majority of their talents and bloodlines. He felt satisfied. The battle had been an enjoyable one for him. Sliding down from the corpses, he moved toward his settlement. He planned to distribute his stats to his worshippers. Unlike last time, when he concentrated on specific worshippers and made them elite, this time he decided to go for a general increase in strength across all his worshippers, believing it was the best option. Little EXP from a large group was better than slightly bigger EXP from a small elite group. It was time to milk his worshippers for EXP. Reaching the town, he commanded all his worshippers to gather. Gob, Erisu, the dire wolf king, and the orc chieftain ensured order while the three demonized races stood before Greg. User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 85 (10,182,756 / 10,200,000 EXP) Health: 170,000 Strength: 1678 (+839) Speed: 1582 (+793) Stamina: 749 Intelligence: 825 Constitution: 1927 Divinity: 203 Free Attribute Points: 100 Talents: S-rank Talent ¨C Talent Share CONCEPTS DEATH ABSOLUTE RESOLUTION BLOODLINES Primogenitor Bloodline: Abyssal Pyro Tidal Dragon Bloodline Legendary Bloodline: Demonic Fire Drake Bloodline Epic Bloodlines: Demonized Two-Headed Dire Wolves Bloodline Demonized Ogre Demonized Sand Worm Rare Bloodlines: Demonized Viper Demonized Hell Bat Demonized Kobold Demonized... x50 Uncommon Bloodlines: Demonized... x100 Common Bloodlines: Demonized... x200 Three of his stats were above the thousand mark, the rest not far off¡ªaside from Divinity. "I will be bestowing you with strength once more, but more strength means more responsibility. The more I give to you, the more I expect from you," Greg announced to the crowd, gaining cheers from the demonized beasts. He gave stats according to their races, focusing one particular stat on each group: to the dire wolves, he gave speed; to the goblins, strength; to the kobolds, constitution; and to the orcs, stamina. User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 85 (10,182,756 / 10,200,000 EXP) Health: 170,000 Strength: 236 (+116) Speed: 324 (+162) Stamina: 124 Intelligence: 101 Constitution: 89 Divinity: 203 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talents: S-rank Talent ¨C Talent Share CONCEPTS DEATH ABSOLUTE RESOLUTION BLOODLINE Primogenitor Bloodline: Abyssal Pyro Tidal Dragon Bloodline S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had given the majority of his stats to his worshippers, along with all of his bloodlines¡ªexcept for the Primogenitor Bloodline. While he wasn''t biased in stat distribution this time around, deliberately excluding those who had already received blessings in the past, he still prioritized his elite worshippers when it came to distributing bloodlines. Gob was given the Demonized Fire Drake Bloodline. The Orc Chieftain received the Demonized Ogre Bloodline. The Kobold Leader was granted the Demonized Sand Worm Bloodline. And the Dire Wolf King received the only Dire Wolf Bloodline. The rest of the bloodlines were distributed at random. "That''s about it. From now on, I will be granting you strength based on merit. The greater your contribution to this town, the greater the strength you will receive from me. Erisu, you will coordinate this¡ªcreate merit points for different jobs and tasks to be completed around the village. Bringing in more worshippers under my name will also earn merit. Now go, and win my acknowledgment," Greg announced to the crowd before walking away. "Wow... I must say, brother, you''re really good at this. I''ve decided¡ªbrother, I don''t want to stay in your shadow anymore. I want to make a name for myself with my own abilities. I''ll be leaving this town to live on my own. Azrael and I have agreed this is the best option," Annabelle said as she approached Greg. Greg frowned. Annabelle''s words were a bit hurtful. He knew she was right, but his instincts as a brother kicked in, urging him to keep her by his side to protect her. Then again, she shared part of his concept through Talent Share. Only some of it¡ªbecause even with an S-rank rating, Talent Share could not transmit the full burden of a concept. In fact, it wouldn''t have been able to share any of it at all had the concept not consented. The only aspect she received was immunity, and that alone was enough for her. --- Greg logged out, stepping out of the capsule. He wanted some fresh air¡ªstill saddened by his sister''s departure. "Finally came out. I was beginning to get tired of waiting for you," a mature voice said, causing Greg to stay on guard. Despite his high sensitivity, he hadn''t sensed the man at all. It was clear the man was no ordinary opponent. "Who are you? How did you get here? Did you hurt anyone?" Greg asked coldly, his voice growing sharper with each question. "By ''anyone,'' do you mean the demon who lives here?" the man said, an intrigued look in his eyes. "She is extremely strong, but for some reason, she can''t access that strength. Then your sister¡ªprotected by a concept, one so powerful it makes her invincible. But the concept isn''t hers. It''s yours. How you share the concept is what I find intriguing." Chapter 167 - CHAPTER 167: TALES OF THE PAST He paused, then continued, "As for the others¡ªno concepts yet, but they have great potential. Give them time, and they might awaken one of their own." "How I got here? Through the door. As for who I am¡­ I''m the family head of the assass¡ª" BOOM! Greg attacked immediately, not patient enough to let the man finish his sentence. He moved with explosive speed, throwing a punch meant to send the man flying. Given the nature of his concept, dodging it should have been impossible. "Hmm... A concept that ensures your attack must hit the opponent. A strong one, I must say," the man commented calmly. "Now, before your rude interruption¡ª" he continued as a shadow rose in front of him, swallowing the impact of Greg''s punch, "I am the family head of the Assassin Family. My name is Sabbah." Greg frowned. This was the first time his attack had been stopped. He hadn''t even known that was possible. But thinking more deeply, he realized¡ªhis concept guaranteed hits, not damage. "Hold," Greg said, vines beginning to sprout Thanks for pointing that out. I''ll now provide a revised version that maintains your original content fully, while improving grammar, paragraph structure, and fluidity. I will also add mild descriptive enhancements to increase word count and deepen immersion without changing your intent. "Hold," Greg commanded in the dragon''s tongue. In response, thick vines sprouted violently from the ground, racing forward with the intent to bind Sabbah where he stood. However, the vines were quickly swallowed by a formless shadow that expanded in all directions. The dark mass surged with power, devouring the vines completely as if they had never existed. Greg''s brows furrowed, his lips tightening into a grim line. This man was no joke. He''s the most difficult opponent I''ve faced since Kyle, Greg thought, his mind racing. The ease with which Sabbah dispelled his magic was unsettling. "Are you going to keep doing this forever? Or will you be civilized and allow me to speak?" Sabbah asked, his tone weary, as if growing tired of Greg''s constant aggression. Greg didn''t answer. Instead, he called upon his power again. "Abyssal dragon flames," he intoned coldly. Dark reddish flames ignited in his hands, burning with an eerie, unstable energy. Without hesitation, he hurled them at Sabbah, his expression cold and resolute. "Hah. So you truly won''t stop until I show you a bit of my power, hmm?" Sabbah muttered. Then, his voice deepened, laced with an ominous weight. "Absolute Concept: Eclipse." At once, the atmosphere changed. The very air seemed to thicken, pressing down on Greg''s shoulders like a mountain. The light around them vanished¡ªconsumed wholly by the all-encompassing darkness. Reality itself bent under the weight of the concept. Greg collapsed to his knees, his body reacting instinctively. A chilling, primal sensation overtook him. It wasn''t like what Kyle made him feel¡ªthe fear of possible death. No, this was different. This was the certainty of death. Unavoidable. Real. Final. He remained kneeling, unable to move, unable to rise. The light in the room was gone¡ªdevoured. Beads of sweat formed rapidly along his brow, sliding down his face and neck. His breathing grew heavy, strained, every inhale feeling like an effort against invisible pressure. Then, just as suddenly, the darkness lifted. The crushing weight evaporated. "Now, can we have a proper conversation?" Sabbah asked casually, as if nothing had happened. Greg gasped as his chest heaved up and down, still feeling the echo of that terrifying moment. His body trembled slightly, the sensation of looming death still lingering deep in his bones. "What¡­ what was that?" Greg managed to say, his voice raw. The fear had felt too real¡ªfar too real to be anything ordinary. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s an Absolute Concept. Well, technically, a pseudo-absolute one," Sabbah replied, dusting off his clothes. "Come. There is more we need to discuss." Sabbah turned and began walking away. Greg stayed still for a few seconds, hesitating. The memory of that overwhelming pressure made his legs feel heavy, but curiosity and the hunger for answers pushed him forward. Ultimately, he followed. They stepped outside the house, and within a blink, the world changed around them. Greg found himself standing in a completely different place. He hadn''t even felt the transition¡ªno signs of magic, no shifting energies, nothing. It irritated him. Despite Sabbah''s actions being non-violent and, from what Greg could tell, without malicious intent, he hated being so powerless. The feeling of being manipulated¡ªteleported without consent¡ªmade his blood boil. "Pardon my actions," Sabbah said as he sat on a reclining wooden chair beneath a tall tree. "I''m a lover of plants, trees, and peaceful places. This orchard should be a more fitting place to hold our conversation." A gentle breeze rustled the leaves overhead. The sky had taken on the warm tones of dusk, the golden sunlight filtered through the swaying branches. Greg''s expression remained hard. "What did you do to Kate?" he asked coldly. His fists were clenched by his sides, his fury held back only by his earlier display of weakness. "I wanted to ascertain her loyalty to you," Sabbah said, his gaze fixed on the trees. "And I must say, I''m impressed. Expect her return in a few weeks." Greg''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t understand¡­ Why? What do you even want at this point? Nothing you''ve said makes sense." "Of course it doesn''t¡ªnot yet. But that''s only because you''re unaware of the beginning." Sabbah leaned forward slightly. "Allow me to explain everything¡­ including the mystery of your birth." Greg stood frozen, his body tense. His eyes locked onto Sabbah like a predator who had caught the scent of prey. For the first time in his life, he was about to hear the truth that had haunted him since his earliest memories. --- Flashback: "Eunice, are you willing to go with us?" Jason asked, gazing into the eyes of his childhood sweetheart. What had started as a simple, joking conversation among friends had rapidly snowballed into something much more serious¡ªan ambitious dream of exploration and discovery. Daniel had initially made the offhand comment about going around the world, expecting laughter. Mia had agreed with a smile, and then¡ªone by one¡ªtheir entire circle began to buy into the idea. Soon, planning replaced jokes. They pooled their finances and technical knowledge, determined to make the voyage happen. "We''ll mostly be using the sea," Jason explained during one meeting, his tone serious. "So if this is going to be viable, we''ll need something that can travel across water¡ªnot just a boat, but something much larger. Something that can house us, store supplies, and protect us." "I''ll visit my boat master," Hephaestus offered with a reassuring nod. "Together, perhaps we can come up with a design¡ªsomething bigger, sturdier, and capable of withstanding long travel." "Next question¡ªhow long will this expedition last?" Daniel asked. "A year? Two? Ten? We need to plan based on that." "I suggest taking two years'' worth of supplies," Justin added thoughtfully. "Bulk grains and preserved foods. As for perishables, just enough to last us in the early days. We can restock in the lands we stop at. Water is trickier¡ªwe can''t store much. We''ll need a method to turn seawater into drinkable water." "Then we''ll need Pythagoras and his inventions," Daniel said with a smirk. "Hephaestus, that''s your job¡ªconvince him." Hephaestus groaned but smiled. "Leave it to me. He owes me a favor anyway." They laughed together, the worries momentarily set aside. With food, water, and shelter accounted for, they began listing tools, maps, and emergency plans. Every decision was made with care¡ªwhat to bring, what to leave behind, how to maintain space while ensuring safety. Their dream was becoming real. Chapter 168 - CHAPTER 168: THE ADVENTURE BEGINS BACK TO EUNICE AND JASON "You know I would go. There''s no stopping me, I''m sure you know that," Eunice said, squeezing Jason''s hand softly. "Besides, I need to be there to put a stop to your nonsense. I still don''t understand how booze is necessary for this voyage," she added, giving him a judging look. "Don''t ask me, ask Pythagoras. He said something about only crazy men creating spectacular inventions, and other gibberish," Jason replied, clearly confused by the words coming out of his mouth. Eunice couldn''t help but giggle, imagining how Pythagoras would go on and on about the "importance" of having booze on board. --- Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Water filtrator check, food check, everyone''s belongings check, means of entertainment check... wait, booze? Where''s the booze?!" Pythagoras shouted, searching the entire ship in a panic. "Where''s the booze?! This can''t be happening! Without booze, we''re all going to die at sea. We need booze!" He grabbed Jayden and began shaking him violently. "Calm down, Pythagoras, the booze is in the storage," Alice said, her calm voice soothing his frenzied state. "Phew, without that, there''s no way I''m going with you guys," Pythagoras grumbled, earning laughter from everyone around him. --- "This is it," Daniel said, standing at the helm with absolute seriousness. "The beginning of fulfilling our curiosity and adventure. No matter what happens, we stick together like friends and family. If you''re scared, you can go back now. We don''t know what we might encounter along the way, but you must know that no form of disagreement will be tolerated during our voyage." "It seems we''re all on board for this," he continued, his tone lightening again. "Well then, let''s depart!" He said with a cheerful grin, and the rest of the group cheered in agreement. The ship created by Hephaestus, with the help of his master, was far more advanced than anything their time had seen. It was powered by delicate steam engines, with the ballast system practical and efficient. Pythagoras had been instrumental in perfecting that aspect. The ship was large enough to accommodate the hundred friends who shared the same dream of this voyage. Most of the work aboard was left to those knowledgeable in science and engineering, with Fortu and Derrick overseeing the maintenance of the ship''s engines, while Pythagoras plotted their course, ensuring they didn''t end up lost at sea. The remaining sixty helped with the daily necessities and took care of the ship''s upkeep when needed. What began as a dream shared by twenty-four friends quickly grew to include a hundred, all determined to pursue the same goal. --- Five Years Later It had been five years since the expedition began. They had visited many places and learned much about the lands and people they encountered. Some had grown tired and decided to settle in the places they discovered, while others joined them, drawn to the group''s mission. Pythagoras, Hephaestus, Justin, Daniel, and the other scientific minds had learned invaluable lessons on their journey, meeting people with ideas so radical they would never have imagined them. Using these newfound insights, they upgraded the ship, improving its safety and efficiency. They were able to reduce the labor needed to sail and further ensure the ship''s stability. The group had traveled a significant distance, though only thirty out of the original hundred remained. Of those, the twenty-four original friends were still aboard. The remaining crew consisted of foreigners who had joined along the way. In a moment of joy, Justin and Eunice had a child¡ªthe first born aboard the ship, sparking celebrations among everyone. --- A Sudden Crisis "What is going on, Pythagoras?! Why is the engine failing?!" Daniel screamed, panic rising in his voice. The ship was being drawn toward a mysterious point, as though caught in the pull of an unknown force. The anchors, already dropped to berth the ship, couldn''t hold them in place. "I don''t know!" Pythagoras replied, his voice thick with fear. "For some reason, the ship is being pulled by some unknown phenomenon. I don''t know how to stop it!" "Hephaestus, do you have any idea what''s going on?!" Eunice asked, worry creeping into her tone. She hugged her two-year-old baby tightly, the dread of losing her child to the sea filling her heart. "It will be fine," Iris reassured Eunice, gently squeezing her hand. "This isn''t the first time something like this has happened. I''m sure they''ll solve it, just like they''ve always solved everything else." Her words put Eunice''s mind at ease, and she felt a sense of relief wash over her. From across the deck, Jason gave Iris a grateful smile, thankful that she could soothe Eunice''s fear. He knew he had to focus on solving the problem himself, but it was comforting to see someone else helping in such a crucial moment. "Tunde, try steering the wheel the other direction!" Hephaestus shouted, frustration in his voice. Tunde attempted to turn the wheel, but to his dismay, it wouldn''t budge. "It''s not working!" Tunde shouted back, the storm continuing to brew ominously around them. The women, including Eunice and Iris, were evacuated to the safety of the cabin as the storm intensified. Outside, the men fought to keep the sails intact as heavy rain drenched them. Sabbah, a foreigner who had joined them recently, opened the hatch cover and climbed to the outer deck. "The ballast system is failing!" he shouted above the roar of the storm. "And with a storm like this, we need all the stability we can get!" The others'' faces turned ashen as they realized the gravity of the situation. "This is it," Daniel muttered, the light leaving his eyes. "This is where our expedition ends. I was really looking forward to traveling around the world." The mood on board was somber. They had all come to terms with the fact that they might not survive this storm. "Raise the anchors!" Austin, one of the original twenty-four, suggested. "Whatever is pulling the ship, let''s follow it. At least we''ll satisfy our curiosity before we die. We won''t survive this storm, not with a failed ballast and sails. So let''s see what''s causing this phenomenon, even if it''s the last thing we do." Chapter 169 - CHAPTER 169: THE STRANGE ISLAND "We absolutely can''t do that! Are you crazy? Do you seriously want to hasten our death?!" Jason shouted, his voice echoing sharply across the wooden deck as he slammed his fist against the railing. His face was flushed with panic, and his eyes burned with desperation as he glared at Arthur, who had just proposed the unthinkable. "Come on, what''s the difference?" Austin countered, standing tall despite the storm of tension. "We''re dying anyway! I''m just saying¡ªit''s better we satisfy our curiosity before the inevitable! Am I the only one wondering what''s pulling our ship like this? What could possibly have the strength to drag something this massive?!" The silence that followed his words was louder than the shouting. The expressions on the crew''s faces¡ªwide-eyed and conflicted¡ªmade it clear that they, too, were curious. Something deep within them wanted to understand what kind of force defied natural laws so completely. "You guys are insane! I don''t want any part of this!" Jason shouted again, this time more desperately, his voice cracking. "I have a child, for God''s sake! A future! I''m not throwing that away on some madman''s whim!" "So what?!" Austin snapped, refusing to back down. His eyes held a weary, hardened look. "Not like the child will survive if we just sit here and rot. We need hope. Even if it''s on the other side of insanity." "You!" Jason, overcome by emotion, lunged forward and landed a punch square on Austin''s jaw. The hit echoed through the ship, shocking the others. Austin staggered back but didn''t retaliate. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and met Jason''s furious eyes calmly. He knew Jason wasn''t angry at him¡ªhe was scared. Deep down, Austin understood that Jason''s outburst came from love, not hate. From the fear of losing everything he cherished. Austin held no grudge and simply turned his face away, swallowing the pain¡ªboth physical and emotional. "Okay, enough! You both¡ªstop it," Daniel finally interjected, stepping in with authority. His tone cut through the air like a blade. "We lift the anchor. It''s inevitable. Jason, go spend time with Eunice and your child. Anyone who has someone to hold on to¡ªdo it. The rest of us will prepare." Jason looked away, fists clenched, but didn''t argue. He knew Daniel was right. The others exchanged glances, the decision finally made. "Lift the anchors!" Pythagoras called out, and Hephaestus, alongside the rest of the crew, scrambled into motion. The moment the anchors were up, the ship surged forward¡ªnot under wind or sail, but under the invisible pull of some unnatural force. Everyone braced themselves, clutching the rails or each other as the ship glided faster than it ever had before. The horizon began to change. A massive silhouette emerged ahead, one that grew clearer as they sped toward it. "Land!" Daniel shouted, the word erupting in a mix of relief and disbelief. Cheers broke out across the deck. Jason, too, found himself smiling, hope welling up inside him for the first time in days. Maybe his child had a chance after all. He silently thanked Austin, though guilt lingered for the punch he''d thrown. But as they drew closer, confusion replaced hope. The landmass didn''t resemble a normal island. It looked like a giant, fallen rock¡ªsomething torn from the heavens and dropped into the ocean. Jagged edges jutted upward, and its surface shimmered faintly with an unearthly glow. Their ship latched onto the rock-like island as if magnetized. Vines slithered up the hull and gently held the vessel in place. Trees towered high on the rock''s surface, their leaves glistening with unnatural colors, some pulsing faintly with internal light. The entire crew disembarked cautiously, stepping onto the rock-island as an eerie breeze swept past them. It smelled of unfamiliar flowers, sweet and pungent. They began to explore, moving through the terrain in silent awe. Strange fruits grew on the trees¡ªone was engulfed in flames, burning but not consumed. Another exuded a cold mist that chilled the air around it. One looked like polished obsidian, light seeming to vanish into its skin. Despite the temptation, they avoided touching anything. Curiosity warred with caution, and they agreed it was wiser to learn about the island''s inhabitants¡ªif any existed¡ªbefore doing anything reckless. The fifty of them moved deeper into the island''s heart. Along the way, the bizarre sights only increased. A monkey with wings glided overhead, chewing on a red, flaming banana. It made no move toward them, but its glowing yellow eyes tracked their movement. They ducked into cover, trying to avoid drawing its attention. The forest was alive with sounds¡ªnone familiar. Eventually, they arrived at what looked like the island''s core. In the middle of a clearing, shrouded in mist and surrounded by bioluminescent plants, was a cave. Its mouth was jagged, dark, and foreboding. "I don''t have a good feeling about this," Merlin muttered. He had read too many adventure tales to trust the lure of mysterious caves. Bad things always waited inside. "Don''t be such a coward," Sabbah said, grabbing Merlin''s hand. They had grown close during the voyage¡ªclose enough for such casual intimacy. "Even Iris is curious." Daniel, standing in front, turned to address them all. "So, what''s the call? Do we go in? Or turn back now?" "I say we check it," Jason said, stepping forward, his earlier hesitation gone. "If we''ve come this far, we can''t back out now." "I thought you''d be the last person to say that," Dennis joked, nudging him. "Looks like your adventuring spirit finally kicked in." Quiet laughter passed among the group, a small moment of levity amid the growing tension. A count was taken¡ªfifty hands raised in agreement. The decision was unanimous. They filed into the cave, forming a chain by holding one another''s shoulders to avoid getting lost in the blinding darkness. The further they went, the heavier the air became, like the cave was swallowing them whole. Minutes passed. Then, ahead¡ªlight. A blinding brilliance burst into view. They stepped into a cavern unlike any they''d imagined. The chamber was vast, its walls covered with glowing vines and crystalline growths. In the center stood trees, each bearing a single, radiant fruit. Twelve of them glowed brightest, their light golden and divine. Twenty-four others shone with slightly lesser brilliance. Thirty-six more dimmer, but still brighter than anything outside. No one dared touch them. The group continued, hearts pounding, until they reached the very end. There, resting on a bed of thornless roses, was a woman. Her beauty defied reason. She radiated warmth, divinity, and elegance beyond human comprehension. In her arms, a child slept peacefully¡ªequally ethereal in appearance. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without a word, all fifty of them dropped to their knees. It was involuntary¡ªsomething primal, spiritual. Their bodies moved without thought, compelled to worship her presence. The woman opened her eyes, deep pools of ancient light, and looked at them with compassion. "Guests, I see," she said, her voice melodic and entrancing. "Among all who have set foot upon this island, none have arrived with hearts as pure as yours. Your unity¡ªit is something to be proud of." She raised her hand, and vines sprouted from the ground, weaving themselves into chairs. "Come, sit," she invited gently. After a brief hesitation, they obeyed. The vines were soft, far more comfortable than they looked. "Thank you for receiving us," Daniel said, his voice trembling slightly. "There is no need to fear me," she replied, smiling kindly. "I have no intention of causing harm. You are safe" Chapter 170 - CHAPTER 170: PROMISE AND GIFTS The friends remained silent, their eyes fixed on the mysterious woman and the child nestled in her arms. An eerie, serene stillness blanketed the island as if nature itself held its breath to hear her speak. "Like you all suspect," the woman finally said, her voice carrying the weight of ancient echoes, "I''m not human. I''m not even from your world¡­ or this universe. I do not belong to this multiverse or even this entity." Her words rippled through the group like a cold breeze, leaving everyone stunned. "Then¡­ who are you?" Pythagoras asked, forcing himself to speak despite the dread clawing at his chest. "No, I mean¡ªwhat race are you?" "Me?" she said softly, her eyes shimmering with ageless wisdom. "I am of the Legend race¡ªthe origin of all beings. The first of all races. The Primogenitor of all worlds." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The friends stared blankly, their confusion deepening. "I don''t understand," Arthur said, trying to piece her words together. "What do you mean?" "What I mean or say is inconsequential," she replied, her tone firm but not unkind. "You wouldn''t understand. You are too deep within the well to perceive what lies beyond. You are species born from an entity without a Legend¡­ how rare, and yet, how pitiful." She paused, her gaze distant. "I do not have much time left. My end draws near." The woman''s tone shifted, becoming gentler. "I will fade soon. My death will save this entity from the doom it was fated to face. But before I go¡­ I must ask a favor of you all." The fifty friends stood still, their attention fully fixed on her. "There was a war," she began. "Legends¡ªled by my husband''s most trusted advisor¡ªbetrayed us. They usurped the throne, slaughtering every royal Legend. My child and I barely escaped their pursuit." Her voice trembled with emotion, but she held it back. "My husband, Kal''Zureth, cast a Time Sphere upon our child, freezing his time indefinitely. This prevented the advisor from locating him by reading his fate. Within the river of time, he became untouchable." "I''m sorry to interrupt," Pythagoras said cautiously, "but how exactly does a Time Sphere protect him?" "A fair question," she said, smiling faintly. "The Time Sphere renders him invisible to the currents of time¡ªhe becomes a ghost drifting beyond fate''s reach, until his flow resumes." She looked down at the child, her expression softening. "But I will not be there when that time comes. When the sphere dissolves and his time begins again, he will be vulnerable. His bloodline, his power¡ªall will be dormant." She lifted her head and looked at each of them, her voice heavy with hope and sorrow. "Please, be there for him. Be the loyal vassals I cannot be. Guide him. Help him grow strong. Help him reclaim his throne¡­ as his father would have wanted." A long, weighted silence followed. The friends looked at one another, unsure, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of her request. "This¡­ this is too much for us," Eunice finally spoke, her voice quiet but steady. "But¡­ I''m willing to help you." As a mother herself, she felt the agony hidden behind the woman''s composure. "Thank you," the woman said with a smile that carried centuries of gratitude. "If Eunice is helping, then I''m in too," Jason added, stepping forward. "We owe you our lives," Austin said firmly. "Helping your son¡­ it''s the least we can do." The others nodded in silent agreement. "Thank you, truly," the woman said, her eyes shimmering. "I''ve searched all of your hearts. None of you asked what I''d give in return¡­ That is a kindness beyond value." She raised her hand. From the trees and skies, fruits of all shapes and colors floated toward the friends, pulsing with energy. "Eat these," she said. "They will awaken an Absolute Concept within each of you. You can pass this legacy to your descendants¡ªthough they may not awaken a concept themselves, they should at least gain strong talents. Use this gift to protect my son when the time comes." Without hesitation, the fifty friends each took a fruit and ate. As the juice touched their tongues, power surged through their bodies, shattering the limitations of human flesh and awakening strength far beyond imagination. Each of them awakened an Absolute Concept: Sabbah awakened the Absolute Concept of Darkness. Eunice awakened the Absolute Concept of Light. Iris awakened the Absolute Concept of Fate. Pythagoras awakened the Absolute Concept of Knowledge. Jason awakened the Absolute Concept of Space. Hephaestus awakened the Absolute Concept of Machines. Justin awakened the Absolute Concept of Space. Emilia awakened the Absolute Concept of Life. Morganna awakened the Absolute Concept of Summoning. Merlin awakened the Absolute Concept of Magic. Anthonia awakened the Absolute Concept of Poison. And so on, each of the fifty friends now bore an Absolute Concept, power blooming within them like newly lit stars. "You now bear Absolute Concepts," the Legend said. "Your lives are now infinite¡ªdeath by age or disease shall never touch you. Only another Absolute Concept¡ªor a power beyond¡ªcan end your lives." Her voice lowered. "Once more¡­ thank you. Now you must leave. You cannot stay near my child¡ªyour presence may attract those who seek him. Strengthen yourselves. When he awakens, protect him." With a wave of her hand, the fifty friends vanished from the island and reappeared on their ship. The storm had vanished. The sky was clear. The island was gone. "Woah," someone muttered. "She just bent space," Justin said, stunned. "And I didn''t sense a thing. Despite my Absolute Concept of Space¡­ I couldn''t even feel it." Everyone stood in silence, trying to process what had just happened. "This is real, right?" Pythagoras asked, his voice dazed. "It is," Daniel replied. "Now, do we head home¡­ or continue our voyage? The child won''t awaken any time soon." Sabbah folded his arms. "We''re immortals now. I say we continue. We''ve got eternity¡ªwhy go home so soon?" Everyone nodded in agreement. "Very well then¡­ We continue our voyage!" Daniel shouted, a grin spreading across his face. "I think this should help," Hephaestus muttered. With a blink of his eyes, the ship''s structure transformed. The wooden hull shifted, reshaping itself into gleaming metal¡ªa vessel straight out of a futuristic sci-fi epic. "Show-off," Iris giggled, but no one complained. They were impressed, and grateful. Minutes later, a wave of energy passed over them. They all paused. "Did you feel that?" Eunice asked, her voice solemn. "Yes," Pythagoras said, lowering his head. "Our world¡­ it just got stronger. And so did our concepts. I think¡­ she''s dead." A heavy silence followed. "We can''t mourn forever," Austin said at last. "We made a promise. We''ll honor it." They nodded in unison. A silent vow hung in the air¡ªetched in their hearts for eternity. Chapter 171 - CHAPTER 171: LEARNING THE TRUTH The fifty friends continued their adventure, this time unbound by the fear of death. Unlike their previous voyage¡ªwhere death lurked with every misstep¡ªnow they moved freely, no longer shackled by mortality. With eternal life granted by their absolute concepts, they became bolder, more expressive, and more curious than ever. The atmosphere among them was lighter, more joyful, and filled with reckless laughter that once would have been silenced by caution. This time, however, there was a rule¡ªan unspoken agreement that no outsiders would be allowed to join their group. The mistakes of the past had taught them well. They carried a secret now, something known only among themselves. It was sacred, unbreakable, and dangerous if revealed. Their bond had matured into something deeper than friendship¡ªan alliance forged by eternity, held together by purpose, and haunted by truths the world could never understand. As they continued their voyage, they trained ceaselessly. The mastery of their absolute concepts became both art and obsession. Each friend had a unique affinity¡ªwhether it was over time, space, logic, emotions, creation, or decay¡ªand with endless time at their disposal, they honed their powers to terrifying precision. Decades slipped by like days. A century passed. Then two. And still, they journeyed together, bound by a shared past and the promise they had made. By the two-hundredth year, cracks began to form. Not out of hatred or betrayal¡ªbut the inevitability of growth and divergence. Some friends began to walk different paths, focusing on their individual goals. They laid the foundations for what would later become the "hidden families," passing on traces of their abilities to select descendants and forming legacies that would stretch across eras. Though they drifted apart, they never truly severed ties. Occasionally, they would meet again¡ªsometimes in secret, sometimes in shadow¡ªand recall the golden days of adventure. But time, as always, changed them. By the third century, each of them had become something more¡ªand something less¡ªthan human. They were now beings of principle and power, shadows that pulled strings from behind the curtains of history. They began erasing all records of their existence. History books were subtly rewritten, eyewitnesses silenced, and evidence destroyed. To the world, they had never existed. They became myths, phantoms, whispered names in forbidden libraries. By the five-hundred-year mark, a terrible transformation had taken place. Their emotions¡ªonce the glue that bound them¡ªbegan to fade. Joy no longer felt as sweet. Sorrow no longer ached. Love became memory. Hatred turned to cold calculation. They still remembered who they were, but the colors of their humanity had dimmed into grayscale. Time became meaningless. Eventually, a million years passed. By then, they had become legends unto themselves¡ªimmortal architects watching the world evolve like gardeners tending to a planet-sized bonsai tree. Their absolute concepts had been polished to perfection, but even perfection has limits. A wall stood before them, a silent declaration that they could go no further. Some accepted it, deciding it was time to let go. Others could not bear to be contained. The hunger to evolve¡ªan addiction born from limitless time¡ªdrove them mad. Thus, came the First Hidden Family War. The world simply called it the World War, never knowing the truth that lay beneath its surface. The reason for the conflict was kept hidden from mortals, buried under layers of misdirection. But within the hidden families, the truth burned like wildfire: they had turned on each other in a desperate search for transcendence. Ten of the fifty were slain¡ªbeings who had once called each other brother, sister, friend. The pain of the war lingered far longer than the battles themselves. And when the dust settled, it was Daniel¡ªthe one with the concept of balance¡ªwho took up the role of mediator. It was through his strength and sorrow that peace was forged once more. But history has a way of repeating itself. Years later, a new legend emerged. A child, trapped within a time sphere¡ªan anomaly untouched by the flow of eras. He was said to be the key to a higher truth, one that might shatter the wall that held them back. The friends argued. Some believed the child was a gift¡ªa sacrifice meant to be used for their ascension. Others, even with dulled hearts, could not stomach such betrayal. A line was drawn, and another war ignited. The Second World War to the mortals. The Second Hidden Family War to those who knew. This time, the conflict was even bloodier. Fifteen died, including Hephaestus and Pythagoras¡ªgiants among gods, felled by those they once laughed with. When the war finally ended, it wasn''t due to victory, but exhaustion. The remaining twenty-four made a decision¡ªone final act of unity. They would put themselves into eternal sleep, sealed beneath the foundations of the world. Only when the legend¡ªthe child in the time sphere¡ªwas released, would they awaken again. Their hidden families would wait. Watch. Guard. Until now. --- *** "Why are you telling me all this?" Greg asked, his voice tight, eyes narrowed in suspicion. Sabbah''s words had become a storm in his mind¡ªeach sentence a lightning bolt shattering what he believed to be reality. "Because you are that child," Sabbah said. "The legend. The true ruler of all entities." Greg''s mouth opened, but no sound came out. His thoughts spiraled. He wanted to laugh, scream, deny it all¡ªbut his body wouldn''t let him. "What nonsense are you talking about?" he finally managed to choke out. His voice trembled, not with fear, but with disbelief. "My parents are humans¡ªthe Austins. You''ve got the wrong person." "You''re right. They are human. But they''re not your birth parents," Sabbah replied, calm but serious. "They raised you, protected you, loved you¡ªbut you were never theirs by blood." Greg flinched. "Your parents were once elite members of a special operations unit," Sabbah continued. "Cold-blooded missions, black-ops work, the kind of people who don''t exist on paper. After one particular incident, they vanished from the military record and reemerged as civilians." Greg shook his head. "That''s impossible." "Listen closely," Sabbah said. "They were sent on a suicide mission. A setup. Their commander used them as bait to draw out a terrorist air fleet. A lone jet against several enemies. They thought reinforcements would come. They didn''t. The country betrayed them¡ªleft them to die." Greg clenched his fists. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They fought valiantly. They ejected after their jet was struck, falling into the sea with nothing but their instincts and each other. And as they sank, drowning, unconscious... fate intervened." "They washed ashore?" "Yes. On an island that shouldn''t exist. A place formed by the remnants of the meteor¡ªthe one that started it all." Greg froze. "They wandered it for weeks. No strange fruits. No monsters. Just ordinary nature. Until they found you¡ªlying alone on a bed of roses inside a cave. Crying. Alive. Waiting." Sabbah''s voice lowered. "You were the only thing on that island that didn''t make sense." Greg''s eyes flickered, his mind screaming for this to be a lie. But something in him, something buried deep beneath years of normalcy, began to stir. "They stayed for over a year. Grew attached. Loved you. When they finally called for help, they took you with them. They forged documents. Threatened the military brass. Disappeared into civilian life with enough compensation to live freely." "And Annabelle?" Greg asked in a whisper. "Born a few years later. Your sister in every way that matters. But only she carries their blood." Chapter 172 - CHAPTER 172: GROW STRONGER "How do you know all these things?" Greg asked, suspicion still lingering in his voice. Though he tried to sound firm, a note of vulnerability slipped through¡ªhe wanted answers, but he feared what those answers might mean. Sabbah, unmoved, looked at him with an expression that blended pity and reverence. "Because I found out about it," he said. "The truth¡­ hidden away by time, buried by vows. But unlike most, I didn''t turn away from it. I chose to dig deeper." He paused, his voice becoming quieter, almost reflective. "My ancestor was loyal to your bloodline. I inherited that loyalty¡ªbut I also inherited his silence. For years, I stayed quiet, convinced it was for the greater good. That revealing your identity would place you in more danger than keeping it buried ever would. But not anymore. Your presence, your rise, your actions¡­ they''ve created ripples too large to hide. The world will soon remember what it once forgot." He took a step closer. Shadows trailed his movements like loyal servants. "Not that I mind," he added, his tone sharpening. "When a lion hides its claws and forgets to roar, it ceases to be a king. I won''t let you be reduced to that." Greg felt his heart beat faster. The weight of expectations, of legacy¡ªof being someone greater than he ever imagined¡ªthreatened to smother him. "Then what about Kate?" he asked, clinging to something tangible. "Why did you raise her? What was your goal?" Sabbah''s expression softened for the first time. "The moment I confirmed your existence, I knew you would walk a lonely path. So I chose to raise someone who could walk it with you." He exhaled slowly, folding his arms behind his back as if recalling something bittersweet. "I had many daughters, but Kate¡­ she was different. Her eyes held resolve, her spirit radiated purity, and her love¡ªher love for you was real. I needed to be certain. That her loyalty belonged to you, not me. That when the world turns its blades toward you, she''d be willing to stand between you and the storm." Sabbah''s gaze sharpened. "And she passed that test. Even when she believed I meant to harm you, she never hesitated to defy me. She placed you above all else. That kind of loyalty¡­ it cannot be faked." Greg''s throat tightened. He''d never thought about it before, but Kate¡­ she had always been there. Quiet, devoted, stubbornly loyal. Even when he doubted her, even when he pushed her away, she never left his side. "You''re not using her?" he asked again, his voice quiet but urgent. "This isn''t some scheme to get close to me?" Sabbah raised a hand, and the air seemed to freeze. A pressure descended, not from anger, but from the sheer density of his power. "If I wanted something from you, I would take it," he said simply. "If I wanted to kill you, you''d be dead already. You are strong, Greg. But I am still a family head. Don''t mistake patience for weakness." The pressure lifted. "Now, enough talk. Grow stronger. I''ll handle the hidden families for a while. Let them believe you''ve allied yourself with me¡ªthat should keep them cautious. In the meantime, Kate will remain here. She needs to be refined, tempered. I will make sure she becomes someone worthy of standing beside you." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He extended his arm. Shadows unfurled from his sleeves like tendrils, coiling around the room. Greg''s voice cut through them. "Wait¡ªjust one more question." The shadows paused. "If you hidden families are so powerful," Greg asked, eyes burning with pain, "why did you let the demons invade? Why did you let my parents die?" For the first time, Sabbah didn''t answer immediately. When he finally spoke, his voice was low. Almost hollow. "We made a vow," he said. "To act only in the shadows. To let the world forget us. If the demons wished to rule humanity, it was not our concern¡ªso long as they didn''t threaten our own domains." He turned, not meeting Greg''s eyes. "As for your parents¡­ Helping them would have meant exposing myself. The other heads would have seen it. They would have guessed something was special about you. The greed of the hidden families knows no bounds. If they had found out who you were too soon¡­" He turned back, this time locking eyes with Greg. "You would not be standing here now." Greg''s fists clenched, but he said nothing. The shadows surged again. "Rest well," Sabbah said. "And grow. The real trials have not even begun." Darkness consumed him. --- "I could''ve stopped that teleportation," Greg muttered, staring into the void that now replaced Sabbah. "I could''ve stopped him¡­ if only I was strong enough." The silence that followed wasn''t peaceful. It was heavy. Suffocating. His mind spun back to his battle with Drakonix¡ªthe sheer helplessness, the brutal awareness that his dodges, his invincibility, meant nothing in front of a true monster. "What if he had an absolute concept?" he whispered. "That would''ve been it. No escape. No do-overs." It hit him like a storm¡ªhe wasn''t untouchable. Not even close. His 100% dodge rate? A gimmick. One that had given him false hope, made him feel like a god¡­ until he faced something real. "I was arrogant," he admitted, voice bitter. "Overconfident. Blind." He looked down at his trembling hands. "I want to change. I want to be smarter. Wiser. More careful¡­" His voice faded. "But I know I won''t." He let out a shaky breath, his chest tightening. "I''ve taken my revenge. I''ve destroyed Kyle. The man who ruined my life, stole my parents, took everything. He''s gone. And yet¡­" He stared into the dark. "¡­death wouldn''t be so bad now, would it?" --- * * * Elsewhere¡­ "You truly are your ancestor''s successor, Sabbah," a calm voice echoed through a grand, lightless chamber. "Your actions mirror his¡ªbalanced, calculating, loyal to the core." "Ancestor Daniel," Sabbah said with a respectful nod, standing in the middle of his vast, shadow-coated estate. He wasn''t surprised. He had felt the arrival the moment Daniel entered this plane. He always did. Daniel, the first to awaken among the absolute concept wielders, materialized in a sleek chair made of shimmering particles. His form radiated the quiet weight of ancient power, but his demeanor was relaxed, even warm. Unlike his fellow Originals, Daniel chose solitude. No family, no descendants. He remained the judge¡ªthe one who resolved disputes between the old giants when peace faltered. "I see you''ve met the boy," Daniel said with a mild smile. "What do you think of him?" Sabbah didn''t answer immediately. "He''s decent," he finally replied. "He''s awakened two concepts already. His instincts are sharp. His will is firm. But¡­" "But?" Daniel prompted. "But he''s still far from ready. The enemies he''ll face won''t be like anything this world has seen." Daniel nodded, folding his hands. "Considering how easily his mother empowered fifty warriors to the peak of mortal strength¡­ his enemies must be titans. And yet, I see promise in him. In his pain. In his rage. That spark¡ªit could become a sun." He leaned back, eyes distant. "I hope he fulfills her wish. For all our sakes." He stood slowly, his presence dimming. "But until then, keep this to yourself. The other families must not know. Greed will consume them, and war will follow." With a flick of his fingers, Daniel vanished into stardust. Sabbah lingered in silence. The weight of destiny hung over him like a storm. "If I can''t help Greg directly¡­" he muttered, "then I''ll help him through her." --- In a cold, stone chamber deep within his estate, Kate glared at the man before her. "I already told you," she spat. "I''ll never betray him. I don''t care what you do to me. I''ll die before I help you hurt him." Sabbah didn''t reply. He looked at her for a long moment¡ªher trembling fists, her fierce gaze, the unwavering steel in her voice. And he smiled. "Good," he said softly. "That''s exactly what I wanted to hear. Now¡­ let''s begin your training." Chapter 173 - CHAPTER 173: QUELLING FLAMES OF WAR Greg found himself in his room, the black tendrils of shadow dissolving into the air around him like a fading dream. The atmosphere was calm now, as though the chaos and revelations of his encounter with Sabbah had never occurred. The silence of the room was almost eerie in contrast to the storm of thoughts swirling inside his head. He instinctively checked on everyone, ensuring their safety, and felt a measure of relief wash over him when he confirmed that no harm had befallen them. What puzzled him, however, was Lilith. She was not in a slumber or meditative trance like usual, but rather wide awake, lounging on the couch in a silk nightgown, idly flipping through a fashion magazine with an air of supreme boredom. "You didn''t feel any presence some time ago?" Greg asked, his voice low, cautious. Lilith tilted her head, flipping another page before glancing at him. "Presence? Aside from yours, which I felt when you decided to intrude, no. Am I supposed to feel another presence?" Greg studied her face for signs of deceit but found none. "Never mind," he said, masking his thoughts behind a tired expression. He decided not to say more. Telling them about Sabbah¡ªabout what he was, and what Greg himself might be¡ªfelt like handing over a curse. It was too early. Too dangerous. He had a short, almost routine conversation with Lilith. She complained about boredom again, saying life outside the game lacked thrill. Greg gave a vague reply, nodding occasionally, but his mind was elsewhere. He eventually excused himself, returning to his room to rest. Sleep came, but not easily. The knowledge of his origin, the role he was expected to play, and the weight of prophecy settled like iron chains on his soul. Even as he drifted into slumber, the face of Sabbah haunted him, eyes glowing with ancient knowledge, and a voice heavy with consequence. Morning came sluggishly. Sunlight crept in through the curtain slits, brushing against his skin like a reminder that life moved on, regardless of destiny. Groggy and disoriented, Greg dragged himself from bed, washing his face in cold water to drive away the fog. He walked into the kitchen, surprised at how empty it felt. "Brother, you slept rather early yesterday. Are you alright?" Annabelle asked as she entered, her tone light but laced with concern. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just felt like resting early yesterday," Greg replied, attempting a smile. It didn''t reach his eyes. Breakfast was uneventful. Some light conversation about food and mundane matters filled the silence, but Greg remained withdrawn. His thoughts were elsewhere¡ªon what was to come. He needed to act. Once the plates were cleared, everyone returned to their capsules. The game awaited. "All alone once more¡­ sigh," Lilith muttered, staring at the ceiling as boredom wrapped itself around her like a fog. "Hmm, guess I can try that," she whispered, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes. Greg logged in, greeted immediately by the sound of wind, distant roars, and the ambient hum of wilderness. Erisu materialized before him, her wings dimly shimmering. "Annabelle and Azrael have already departed, my lord," she said gently. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg nodded. He knew, but it still stung. Maybe it was selfishness. Maybe instinct. But it never sat right, watching family walk away. He turned his gaze toward the horizon. "Erisu, what other settlements of demonized beings are in this part of the wilderness? I want only the strong ones." Erisu bowed her head respectfully. "My lord, among the nearby lands, four major groups remain unclaimed. To the north dwell the demonized titans¡ªcolossal beings whose pride matches their raw, terrifying strength. They destroy any who intrude upon their mountainous dominion." She raised a hand, conjuring illusionary maps and images in the air. "To the east, you''ll find the demonized ogres. Slow-witted, but their regenerative abilities and overwhelming force make them formidable. They crush their enemies with crude, giant clubs. South of here lies the domain of demonized arachnids. Their poison kills swiftly, and their exoskeletons deflect common weapons. Even their young are lethal in swarms. And to the west¡ªthe demonized ants. Though individually weak, they are dangerous in numbers. Organized, relentless, and blessed with an unbreakable will. Their queen breeds them endlessly, and they expand like a plague." Greg watched the illusionary map flicker before dismissing it with a wave. "And the rest?" "They lie farther still, unreachable without first conquering these four groups. This region was once the frontier of the demon horde. Those who remain are the strongest." Greg nodded in satisfaction. "Very good. Fetch the Wolf King. I''ll subdue them one by one. The rest are to remain here and guard the fort." Erisu bowed and disappeared into shadow. Greg returned to his house, gathering supplies, checking his weapons, though he knew none were necessary. He was a god now¡ªat least to some. His true power came from within. Soon, a sharp howl pierced the air. Greg stepped out, eyes locking with the approaching beast. The Wolf King had arrived, its silver fur glowing with latent lightning. "You''re here. Good." Greg approached and ran a hand along the beast''s mane. "I''ll call you Tempest from now on. You''re more than a beast¡ªyou''re my herald." Tempest gave a respectful growl, lowering its body to let Greg mount. Greg turned to Erisu, who reappeared like a breeze. "Tell the others I didn''t bring them because they''re still weak. If they want my blessings, they''ll need to earn them with strength." With a silent nod, Erisu vanished again. Greg took a deep breath. "Let''s go." Tempest roared, wind gathering around him. With a leap, they vanished into the northern skies, destination: the domain of titans. Elsewhere, the sky above the central continent remained calm, but tension simmered beneath the surface. A massive round table stretched across a hall of white stone, celestial energy humming faintly around the golden borders. The Oracle sat at the head, flanked by an armored celestial. Kings and leaders of various factions occupied the other seats, but harmony was absent. "I''ve called you all here once more to mediate and extinguish the flames of war that have been brooding," the Oracle began, his voice gentle yet firm. King Edmund scoffed, his gauntlet slamming the table. "It''s too late for peace, Oracle. If the Grey Empire hadn''t been so greedy¡ªassassinating kings during a demon invasion¡ªmaybe then we''d have listened." Emperor Augustus sat calmly, dressed in dark regal robes with a golden crown resting on his brow. He regarded Edmund coolly. "I''ve said it before. These are demonic schemes. The Grey Empire had no hand in any assassination. The fact that you believe so shows your weakness." "You dare¡ª!" King Arthur snapped, slamming his fist down. "Then explain why one of your commanders turned into a demon!" Augustus''s gaze narrowed. He leaned forward. "If I wanted all of you dead, I could have made it happen long ago. You underestimate us at your peril." The Elf Queen rose, her beauty overshadowed by fury. "You''ve insulted the alliance for the last time!" "Enough!" the Oracle shouted, his voice laced with frustration. "This will get us nowhere. We are surrounded by enemies. We cannot fight among ourselves while the demon horde continues to grow stronger." King Edmund crossed his arms. "Of course you''d defend him. The founder of the Grey Empire was your kin¡ªa celestial''s son. All of you protect your own while the rest of us bleed." Chapter 174 - CHAPTER 174: FALLOUT "You!" the Oracle roared, his voice shaking the hall like a thunderclap. Behind him, the celestial knights immediately stepped forward, weapons drawn and pointed directly at King Edmund. The tension in the room surged to a boiling point, but Edmund stood tall, not a flicker of fear crossing his face. "Go ahead and kill me," he said with defiant calm. "If you do, the world will finally see the celestial temples and the Grey Empire for what they truly are¡ªtyrants hiding behind borrowed divinity." The room fell into stunned silence. "Drop your weapons, or you will force us to take action," came a cold voice from the side. The Draconian chieftain, who had remained silent for most of the meeting, now stepped forward, his scales glinting faintly in the golden light of the hall. His expression was stern, irritated. He had endured much, but this blatant disrespect¡ªpointing weapons at a king¡ªwas more than he would tolerate. The Oracle''s expression twisted with displeasure. He turned to his knights and hissed, "Lower your weapons." His tone was sharp, suppressing the same fury his knights clearly felt. Even he, for a brief moment, had felt the urge to silence Edmund permanently. Such blasphemy, uttered so freely, was an insult to all that he stood for. "I believe there is truth in King Edmund''s words," King Arthur said, rising from his seat. His voice, though calm, held weight. "We all know the history. The favoritism you''ve shown the Grey Empire, the atrocities you turned a blind eye to¡­ these are not mere accusations. They are facts, and we''ve endured them long enough, Oracle." Prince George, son of the slain King Adam, clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white. "I don''t care about anything else," he said, trembling with fury. "The Grey Empire must answer for the death of my father." Prince Nate, seated beside him, nodded grimly, his own sorrow and anger echoing through his silence. Their glares joined the others'', all directed at Emperor Augustus. Yet the emperor remained unmoved¡ªcold, composed, detached. He had long been known as the cruelest and most unfeeling ruler in history, and today, he proved why. He returned their gazes without emotion, as if their rage was beneath him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Oracle was silent. In truth, he had no defense. The celestial temple had indeed extended favoritism to the Grey Empire, though he had tried to keep it subtle, within the bounds of plausible deniability. But now, with emotions high and truths being spoken aloud, there was no hiding it anymore. His actions had strained the bonds between the celestial temple and the other kingdoms beyond repair. And if forced to choose¡ªbetween alienating the other kingdoms or the Grey Empire¡ªthe decision was clear. The Grey Empire''s faithful alone could not compare to the combined believers across the other lands. "I''m not here to protect the Grey Empire," the Oracle finally said, attempting to recover control. "I am asking only that we postpone our disputes¡ªfor now¡ªand focus on the demon threat. Once it''s dealt with, you may fight amongst yourselves as you wish. That will no longer concern the temple." But it was too late. "My kingdom will withdraw from this alliance," King Edmund said firmly, standing. His voice cut through the chamber like a blade. "From this day forth, no celestial clergy or temple shall be welcome within our borders. They have one week to leave, or they will be dealt with by force." "I will do the same," King Arthur added, rising to his feet. "My people have suffered enough under your bias." "As will ours," Prince George followed. "And mine as well," Prince Nate declared. The Oracle''s face darkened into a frown. His jaw tensed. A part of him wanted to unleash his fury, to command his knights to strike them down for their blasphemy and betrayal. But he forced himself to remain still. He knew that such an act would irreparably tarnish the celestial temple''s image among the masses. Worse, he had not brought his strongest knights¡ªonly those he thought would suffice for a diplomatic meeting. He had never anticipated it would come to this. "Then this meeting is over," the Draconian chieftain said coldly, standing. His towering frame loomed over the others. "We sever all ties with the celestial temple. From this point onward, we prepare to wage war against the Grey Empire¡ªwithout your guidance, Oracle." One by one, the leaders rose and followed suit. Their minds were made up. The trust had been broken beyond repair. The Oracle sighed heavily. The air felt heavier now, like the sky before a storm. He had played his cards poorly. But he had one last move left. "Before you go," he said, his voice regaining its authoritative tone, "there are only two days left before the one-month deadline is reached." The room paused. Even Emperor Augustus, for the first time, shifted his gaze toward the Oracle. "As we discussed previously, the celestials promised to intervene after one month. Just two days from now, one of their servants will descend to the mortal realm to deal with the demons." The room grew still. "So I ask you all¡ªcan you not postpone your war for just two more days? Let us hold our positions until the celestials arrive. Once victory over the demons is secured, you may resume your internal quarrels. Until then, all I ask is for your patience." It was a clever move. The Oracle had brought out his trump card. The mention of a celestial being¡ªa true servant of the divine¡ªwas enough to give even the most hardened leaders pause. He wasn''t threatening them with punishment. He was offering them a miracle, knowing full well how such divine intervention would sway public opinion. If the common people saw a celestial defeat the demons, their faith would be restored, their loyalty reaffirmed. Any king who tried to defy the temple after that would risk rebellion from within. King Edmund''s expression twisted with rage. "So that was your plan all along," he spat. "To manipulate the people with a show of power. Well played, Oracle. But don''t think this is the end." He turned sharply and walked out, cloak trailing behind him like a banner of defiance. The other leaders followed, silent and bitter. They understood what the Oracle had done. If the people saw a celestial arrive and perform divine miracles, no amount of rhetoric could undo that influence. The temple would be seen as saviors once more, and any effort to cast them out might result in uprisings or lost thrones. They had lost¡ªfor now. In their frustration, none of them noticed Emperor Augustus''s expression. The emperor stood slowly, his face unreadable. He waited until the others were gone before speaking. "Thank you, Oracle, for your continued support. The Grey Empire is indebted to you." The Oracle smiled, visibly pleased. "Of course. As the chosen nation of the celestials, I would never allow it to fall." But the emperor''s smile was faint, and behind it simmered cold annoyance. The Oracle, in his arrogance, hadn''t noticed the shift. Augustus was not pleased. Not at all. Chapter 175 - CHAPTER 175: HIDDEN UNDERGROUND BASE Emperor Augustus stepped down from the royal carriage, the ornate wheels grinding to a halt on the polished stone tiles of the imperial courtyard. Cloaked in flowing robes that shimmered under the light of the twin suns, his presence alone demanded reverence. His knights, generals, and ministers instantly fell to one knee, their heads bowed in absolute deference, not daring to raise their eyes to meet the emperor''s. The minister of war, a man whose eyes had aged more from sleepless nights than from years, took cautious steps forward. "My lord, how was the peace talk?" he asked with a trembling voice, the weight of uncertainty hanging thick in the air. His heart pounded within his chest. He already knew the answer wouldn''t bring peace. "The war has been delayed for now," Emperor Augustus said, his tone flat yet commanding. "Our current priority is our final stand against the demons. In two days, the decisive battle will commence. But make no mistake¡ªthe dispute with the other nations remains unresolved. A continental war is still imminent. Once the demon invasion is crushed, we will face them. Use the time we have wisely. Prepare." The minister of war bowed deeper, his shoulders trembling. "At once, my lord," he said, quickly stepping away, relieved to have survived another moment in the presence of his emperor. From the side, Prince Jason stepped forward. "Father," he said with reverence, bowing his head with admiration and respect. "My son," Augustus responded, his voice still ironclad. "Come. We have words to exchange." Without another glance at the gathered officials, Emperor Augustus turned and walked with poised authority toward his private quarters. Jason followed closely, flanked by the elite imperial guards whose every step echoed precision. The other ministers lingered behind, whispering among themselves, aware that the emperor no longer cared for their counsel. They were tools¡ªuseful only until they weren''t. Inside the grand chamber, the emperor gestured sharply. "Come with me." Jason obeyed, stepping into the dimly lit room. A cool breeze flowed from the enchantments lining the walls, carrying the scent of ancient incense. The guards sealed the entrance behind them, leaving father and son in isolation. Emperor Augustus sat gracefully on the edge of his bed, his posture relaxed yet emanating complete dominance. "Now," he said, eyes gleaming with cold calculation, "how far have you progressed in bringing this foreign player under my feet?" Jason smirked lightly. "Soon, Father. The pieces are in place. The only thing left is for the protagonist to take the stage." The emperor''s gaze sharpened. "You''re wasting time," he said icily. "Men like him are never given the luxury to grow. You nip such weeds before they become towering oaks, too thick to fell. I do not appreciate an enemy I haven''t sanctioned." Jason nodded, sweat trickling down his back. "Thank you for the wisdom, Father. I will see to it he is brought down swiftly to ease your mind." "Good," Augustus said, but his eyes narrowed with a sudden shift in intensity. "And Jason¡­ you should already know this¡ªyou''re not fit to rule over me if you haven''t figured out that I''ve been sabotaging your efforts. That should serve as your wake-up call. The death of your elder brother does not make you the sole heir. Do not plot against your siblings again. The last time I turned a blind eye. The next time, you lose not just your claim to the throne¡ªbut your life." Jason''s breath hitched. "Yes, Father," he murmured, bowing deeper as a chill crept down his spine. The emperor''s presence was suffocating. His charisma, his detachment, his ability to manipulate all within his grasp¡ªit all reminded Jason why this man ruled the world with an iron heart. "You may leave," Augustus said simply. Jason bowed once more and left, heart pounding, mind reeling. Outside, the emperor addressed the knights stationed at his door. "From this point onward, no one is to disturb me. I don''t care if the empire is burning¡ªI desire to rest." "Yes, my lord!" they answered in unison. Emperor Augustus turned and entered the room again, alone. With a flick of his wrist, he activated a runic enchantment on the bed lamp. His sigil ring pulsed with faint blue light as he bent the lamp downward. A quiet mechanical hum followed. The bed split in two with clockwork precision, revealing a hidden opening beneath. The floor parted, spiraling into a staircase of pure obsidian. Sounds that should''ve echoed off the walls were muted completely, suppressed by powerful sound-cancelling spells woven into the very air. Descending slowly, Emperor Augustus moved deeper into the earth. The walls glowed faintly, illuminated by ambient magic as he entered the heart of his hidden sanctum¡ªa colossal underground base, hidden far beneath the castle. It stretched like a labyrinth, fortified by countless enchantments, its size rivaling the entire palace above. Suspended in massive glass tubes filled with glowing liquid were experimental subjects¡ªhumans, dire wolves, fire bears, goblins, orcs, vampires, mermaids, even demons and elves. Creatures captured, mutated, and stripped of their identities. They floated lifelessly, not dead, but not quite alive. The emperor did not spare them a glance. He moved with cold familiarity, following twisting corridors, his sigil ring guiding him through the maze. The deeper he descended, the more sinister the environment became. The air grew colder, unnatural, as he finally reached the lowest level. Here, robed beings worked in silence. Their faces were obscured by pitch-black masks¡ªno holes for eyes, mouth, or nose. How they breathed, spoke, or saw remained a mystery even to the emperor. One of them stepped forward, his mask slightly different. It bore a white number¡ª20. Two glowing voids where his eyes should''ve been peered out from behind the mask, drawing in light like a black hole. To gaze into them too long was madness¡ªparalysis, soul fragmentation, or death for the weak-minded. "My lord," Number Twenty said with a mock bow, his voice oozing amusement. "An honor, as always." "Number Twenty," Augustus said, his tone laced with revulsion. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s me!" Number Twenty chuckled like a jester playing before a tyrant. "Enough of your antics. How are the preparations?" Augustus asked, unmoved by the man''s unsettling aura. "Oh, going splendidly, my lord," Number Twenty replied. "The prisoners you sent us were... subpar, but we made do. Most have been successfully converted into shadow slaves, some even mutating into delightful variants." "You promised a top-tier prisoner," he added, twirling a dagger in his gloved fingers. "Where are they?" "They escaped," Augustus said flatly. Number Twenty gasped. "Escaped? How tragic! I was looking forward to playing with them." He pouted dramatically. "No wonder you need shadow slaves. Your knights are as useless as garden statues. Tsk, tsk." "Enough," Augustus snapped, his voice cold enough to freeze time. "Do not insult my knights." Number Twenty raised both hands in mock surrender. "Forgive me, my liege. So touchy today." Chapter 176 - CHAPTER 176: CHALLENGING THE STRONGEST Augustus''s eyes narrowed. "The celestial or their representative will descend in two days. Until they depart, we must lie low. No mistakes. No attention drawn. Continue producing shadow slaves, but do so in silence." "Understood," Number Twenty said, nodding like a child promised candy for good behavior. "I''ll be a very good boy." Without another word, Emperor Augustus turned and began his silent ascent, disappearing into the twisting corridors Back in his chamber, he reversed the enchantment on the bed lamp. The secret stairwell sealed shut, and the room returned to normal¡ªserene, untouched. Meanwhile, Number Twenty sat cross-legged on a chair, his dagger twirling between his fingers. "Augustus," he murmured to no one in particular, his tone curious and sinister. "What a fascinating man. So cold... so calculating. All for power, all for empire. What a masterpiece of human detachment." He giggled to himself, the sound echoing in the cold, enchanted chamber of horrors. Greg arrived at the titan''s settlement. Even from afar, the colossal structures were impossible to miss. Each house looked like a fortress carved from mountain stone, their roofs disappearing into the clouds. The settlement felt ancient and alive, radiating an oppressive aura that made the air feel heavier. It was a place where giants dwelled¡ªwarriors born of earth and bloodshed. "Wait here, Tempest," Greg said to the wolf king beside him. The massive creature let out a low growl, clearly displeased but obedient. Greg''s gaze was fixed on a line of dark stones half-buried in the soil¡ªa crude yet unmistakable boundary. It marked the line between the world of mortals and the land claimed by titans. Greg took a deep breath and stepped forward. He knew what lay beyond this line wasn''t just danger¡ªit was death, waiting patiently. Each footstep across that threshold felt like an oath being signed. Then, it happened. A colossal spear slammed into the earth in front of him, the force creating a shockwave that nearly knocked him off his feet. Dust and debris exploded into the air as the ground groaned beneath the impact. The weapon, easily twenty meters long, was embedded like a warning in the soil. It was clear¡ªthis was no casual greeting. A voice followed. Deep, ancient, and immense. "Turn back and leave with your life intact," it rumbled like a thunderstorm crawling across the sky. "Or disobey... and die a fool''s death. The choice is yours." Greg didn''t blink. "I came here to challenge your best warrior to a duel," he announced, his voice calm and defiant despite the immense pressure pressing down on him. "The winner decides the fate of the loser. Be it life, death, or servitude." There was silence. Then, the voice laughed¡ªloud and thunderous, as if mountains themselves were roaring. "Hahahaha! You?" The speaker sounded utterly amused. "You wish to challenge our best fighter? An insect dares to roar at the heavens. Some people truly chase death with admirable enthusiasm." Dum. Dum dum. The sound of footsteps¡ªmassive, deliberate, and unforgiving¡ªbegan to resonate through the earth. Each step sent a tremor through Greg''s body as the source drew near. Then, a titan emerged. He stood at least thirty meters tall, his skin dark like volcanic rock and veins glowing faintly with molten energy. Each muscle was sculpted by centuries of battle, and scars ran down his arms like ancient scripts written in pain and triumph. His eyes were golden and sharp, focused directly on Greg. "You?" the titan said, a smirk of disbelief on his lips. "An ant dares to speak of duels? I was entertained at first, but now I''m insulted. Leave, before I change my mind and crush you beneath my foot like the pest you are." But Greg didn''t move. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, he reached into his inventory and retrieved a long, ornate spear. Its blade shimmered faintly with divine energy¡ªa contrast to the demonic corruption in the air. Without hesitation, Greg broke the spear in two, the crack echoing like a ceremonial bell. The titan narrowed his eyes, his expression shifting. Greg calmly extended one half of the spear. "Take this to your best warrior," he said. "Tell him I challenge him according to your sacred traditions. One warrior, one battle, no interference." The titan froze. Playfulness vanished. Confusion flickered. Then came curiosity, and finally, a flicker of something rarer¡ªrespect. "You¡­ how do you know our ancient rites?" the titan asked, voice lower now, laced with surprise. Greg''s thoughts flashed back to his previous life. In the forums of the top-tier players, rumors had spread¡ªtitan dungeons had hidden rules. Most thought them myths, but Greg had confirmed it through grueling trial and error. If a challenger broke their weapon and offered it to the boss of the dungeon, it invoked a sacred duel. If the boss accepted, no subordinate could interfere. And if the challenger won, the dungeon was cleared immediately. It had made titan dungeons a favorite among solo players¡ªdangerous, yes, but with a shortcut for those powerful or clever enough to invoke the rite. He hadn''t been sure if it would work on demonized titans. Their minds were corrupted, their traditions likely warped or lost. But seeing the titan''s face now, Greg knew¡ªit had worked. "Very well¡­ challenger," the titan finally said, his deep voice laced with a strange mix of reverence and disbelief. He stepped aside, opening a path into the settlement. "Come with me." Greg turned and whistled. "Tempest, with me." The wolf king came bounding forward, his fur bristling, eyes sharp. Greg leapt onto his back and nodded toward the titan. Surprisingly, the behemoth said nothing, simply leading the way. Greg remembered: in titan tradition, a challenger was permitted to bring a witness or companion to observe the duel and offer morale. They walked deeper into the titan''s domain. Massive statues lined the path¡ªeach carved in the likeness of fallen heroes, their eyes full of judgment. The skies darkened above, as if the world itself was preparing for the ancient rite to commence. Greg''s heart beat faster¡ªnot in fear, but in anticipation. The fight ahead was bound to test every ounce of his strength. But if he won¡­ he would claim the allegiance of a titan force corrupted by demons, and take one step closer to his divine conquest. Chapter 177 - CHAPTER 177: ZENITH Greg was escorted through the towering gates of the demonic titan settlement, the ground trembling beneath each step of the colossal beings. Dozens of titans turned their massive heads toward him, their sharp, hungry gazes filled with primal curiosity. They stared at Greg like predators sizing up prey, puzzled by why their patrol captain would personally walk beside such a tiny, fragile creature. But Greg''s expression didn''t waver. Not a single bead of sweat rolled down his face. His stride remained steady, his gaze calm. The overwhelming aura of the titans around him¡ªeach radiating the pressure of a natural disaster¡ªmight''ve shattered the spirit of most mortals, but not Greg. The titan walking beside him noticed this and chuckled deeply, the sound like the rolling of boulders down a mountain. "To not cower under the pressure of so many titans... I''ll give it to you, you''ve got confidence," he said, voice booming like distant thunder. Greg''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "This much isn''t enough to scare me," he replied with ease. After all, if he hadn''t flinched before Drakonix back when he was barely level ten, why would he fear anyone now? "I hope your skills match your boldness, brave ant," the titan grumbled. "It would disappoint me to see you crushed so easily." Greg didn''t dignify that with a response. Words were wind. Only actions mattered. Tempest, the majestic wolf king, padded silently behind the titan, carrying Greg atop his broad back. Despite the beast''s own intimidating presence, it remained calm, its yellow eyes scanning the crowd of titans with quiet disdain. Together, they moved through the village until they reached a grand structure that stood even taller than the rest. It was a building of such size and complexity that Greg couldn''t fathom how it had been constructed. Massive pillars the width of castle towers held up a roof that seemed to brush the clouds. Then, with ritualistic ceremony, the titan escort raised his voice, thundering through the settlement like a war horn. "Zenith! A challenger has broken his spear before your name, demanding battle! By rite, the victor decides the fate of the other!" A stunned silence spread across the area, only to be broken by murmurs that roared like an avalanche. "What? That ant dares to challenge Zenith?" "Is he insane?" "What gave him the gall to think he stands a chance?" Even murmured, the titans'' voices were like gales of wind. Greg heard every word, but his expression remained unmoved. Let them talk. Then came the reply¡ªa thunderous voice from inside the colossal building. "I accept. When does the challenger wish to fight?" The crowd rumbled with excitement. Some titans even started stomping their feet, causing shockwaves to ripple through the earth. The titan escort turned to Greg. "Challenger, he seeks your time." "Now," Greg replied flatly, his tone arrogant enough to silence even the jeering titans. "I''m not in the mood to wait." "He wishes for the challenge to be now!" the titan announced, and a deafening boom followed as the building''s massive doors creaked open. Out stepped Zenith. He was a mountain in motion¡ªtaller than most titans, his body sculpted to perfection. Every muscle was defined as if carved by the divine hand of a sculptor god. His skin shimmered faintly with a bronze hue, and his crimson eyes bore into Greg with disdain and challenge. "Who dares challenge me?" he asked, his voice like an avalanche crashing down the mountainside. "I do," Greg replied, meeting his gaze without flinching, unbothered by the immense pressure Zenith exuded. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very well, ant. I shall honor your challenge. But hear this¡ªwhen I win, I will take everything from you. Your possessions, your followers... even you. You will serve me until your last breath, obeying every command I give." Zenith reached out and took the broken spear from the escort. As soon as he declared his terms, the spear dissolved into pure light, rushing toward Greg and encircling his body. [You have been placed under an oath by the Universal Will.] [Your Concept cannot override the law of the Universal Will. You must comply with the victor''s demand.] Greg clicked his tongue. "Annoying," he muttered. "But I''m not going to lose." He raised his own broken spear. "When I win, you will serve under me as your god. You''ll obey my every command, and all that belongs to you will follow me as believers. You will not disobey or betray me. That is my demand." The light from his spear mirrored that of Zenith''s, binding itself to the titan with radiant authority. "Very well then," Zenith said, smirking as he turned away. "Come with me to the arena. Let''s end this quickly. I just hope I don''t squash my future slave to death." Greg said nothing. He simply followed behind, every step deliberate, his eyes set on the coliseum ahead. Meanwhile... Kodiac stepped out of his tent into the pale light of dusk, the scent of blood and smoke lingering in the air. He had intended to take a walk, to stretch his limbs and bask in the destruction his forces had wrought. But before he could move, a sudden pulse echoed in his mind¡ªthe telepathic signal of the demon god himself. His body stiffened. A connection was formed, and the voice of the demon god echoed within him like a thousand whispers layered over one another. "Master," Kodiac said, kneeling. "You have done well," the demon god''s voice rumbled, dark and ancient. "The fear harvested from the humans was delicious... and the souls, even more so. But your task here is complete. Soon, an angel will descend upon that world to purge all remaining demons. I do not wish you to be caught in the crossfire. Return home." Kodiac''s face twisted. "But master... I am confident I can kill this angel¡ª" "No," the demon god interrupted, his tone final. "After the fall of Ray Kingdom, I ordered you to cease direct engagement. You obeyed then. Now you will obey again. Leave the demons behind. Return alone. And leave the Demon Origin Seed." Kodiac clenched his fists, biting back his frustration. Returning in defeat¡ªwithout fully conquering the continent¡ªwas a stain he didn''t wish to bear. But the demon god''s will was absolute. "I... understand," Kodiac muttered. The link snapped shut, and Kodiac stood still, expression unreadable. He had one task left before his departure. A visit. A final encounter. Elsewhere... Nemesis ¨C Lv 87 Sword God ¨C Lv 81 Kyle ¨C Lv 75 Scarlett ¨C Lv 74 Cain ¨C Lv 71 Stagnant Water ¨C Lv 71 Dual Blade ¨C Lv 70 Shadow ¨C Lv 68 Odin ¨C Lv 65 Gold Goblin ¨C Lv 65 Brian scrolled through the leaderboard, eyes narrowing. The gap between him and Nemesis had widened once again¡ªbut instead of despair, he felt his blood boil with excitement. His lips curled into a wide grin. "What''s with the creepy smile, weirdo?" Stagnant Water asked, nudging him with an elbow. "Princess, say something to your lunatic companion." Elizabeth, walking beside them, didn''t even glance his way. "Sigh... one ignores me and the other''s smiling like he''s about to eat someone," Stagnant Water muttered. "I''m surrounded by psychos." But their idle chatter ceased when a voice spoke¡ªa voice too familiar to ignore. "I see you''ve grown stronger." Everyone immediately froze, their senses heightened as they turned toward the source. The presence was unmistakable. And the threat it carried was undeniable. Chapter 178 - CHAPTER 178: GOD VS TITAN Brian, Elizabeth, and Stagnant Water all tensed up at the sound of the familiar voice. The very air around them seemed to thicken, suffocating and cold. A sense of dread slithered into their hearts like a serpent. "What is he doing here? Is he here to finally claim our lives?" Stagnant Water whispered in a shaky voice, his usual levity replaced by genuine fear. His eyes widened, and his body subtly shifted behind Brian''s as though instinctively seeking shelter. He knew¡ªthey all knew¡ªthat none of them stood a chance against the being in front of them. "Ha. I see you are with her now. Did you both finally decide to leave the shackles that bind you?" Kodiac said with a low chuckle, walking slowly toward them, each step reverberating like a tolling bell. "That''s the right choice." "If it''s a fight you want with me, I''m ready for it," Brian said, his voice steady despite the cold sweat running down his back. He stepped forward to shield the others, arms spread protectively. "But please, allow the others to leave." He wasn''t certain he could win. No¡ªhe knew he would most likely lose. The overwhelming pressure Kodiac radiated made that very clear. But if he had to lay down his life to protect them, he would. > [Give up on trying to fight him. That being in front of you is a monster. Even with so many limitations placed on him, he''s still so powerful. You don''t stand a chance. Just give up.] The voice of his Concept, SWORD, echoed in his mind, and for the first time, Brian felt a chill crawl down his spine. His Concept¡ªusually proud, defiant, and never one to suggest retreat¡ªwas urging him to run. The warning only made the situation feel all the more hopeless. Kodiac stopped walking and observed them with a faint smirk. "I see you still carry that indomitable will of yours, the refusal to cower. Impressive," he said with a hint of genuine respect in his tone. "But I''m afraid today is not the day we fight. Nor any time soon." Brian''s breath caught in his throat. "I only came to see if you kept your end of the bargain¡ªto grow stronger," Kodiac continued. "You''re still subpar, but your growth rate is pleasing. I expect more." His cold eyes turned to Elizabeth. "A word of advice for you, Princess of the Empire¡ªdo not avoid the coldness trying to creep into your heart. Embrace it¡­ if you wish to manifest your will." And with that, Kodiac vanished like a shadow slipping beneath the surface of reality. "¡­Is he gone?" Stagnant Water asked, still stiff with tension. "We''re not fighting him?" The three of them stood in silence for a long moment, afraid to believe it. But as seconds ticked by and no trace of Kodiac remained, they finally exhaled. "Phew¡­" Stagnant Water sighed and slumped to the ground. "That demon scares the shit out of me. I guess we survive today. Seriously, Brian, how do you have such a dangerous target on your back?" "''Cause I''m talented?" Brian replied dryly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Great. He''s arrogant now too," Stagnant Water muttered with a roll of his eyes. Elizabeth, meanwhile, stood silent and still. She didn''t laugh. She didn''t even react. The words Kodiac left behind echoed in her mind like a whisper she couldn''t silence. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, as if to shatter the heavy atmosphere, a loud system notification chimed through the air. > [World Announcement!] [A demon wave will begin in two days'' time!] [Players in the Celestial Camp are to prepare to defend with all their might!] [Players in the Demon Camp are to join the demon wave!] The announcement was met with roaring cheers across the player base. For many, the demon invasion event had started to feel like a slow burn¡ªskirmishes here and there, but little else. That was about to change. "Would you look at that, Brian?" Stagnant Water said, suddenly re-energized, his gamer instincts kicking in. "With an event like this, leveling up is going to be sweet. Since we''re part of the Celestial Camp, we should prepare. But should we go it alone or join the others? Would the empire''s knights attack us if they spot us?" Brian frowned thoughtfully. "I don''t know. But we can''t take on a demon wave by ourselves. The numbers will overwhelm us. We need to move and find a group to fight with." Stagnant Water nodded, already scanning their surroundings. "Makes sense." Elizabeth didn''t respond. Her thoughts were still tangled with Kodiac''s cryptic warning. "Princess? Are you alright?" Brian asked, walking up to her with a concerned look. "I''m fine," Elizabeth said after a moment, brushing the thoughts aside. "Just lost in thought." Brian quickly filled her in on the situation. She nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Fine by me. Let''s find some teammates. I agree with you." That small smile did not go unnoticed. ''Looks like he''s finally conquering the Ice Princess,'' Stagnant Water thought, amused. ''Would I, like, have a game nephew soon?'' The idea struck him as ridiculous, but the thought lingered nonetheless. --- "Zenith! Zenith! Zenith!! ZENITH!!" The thunderous chant of the spectators shook the amphitheater as thousands of titans screamed in support of their champion. The sound was deafening, the sheer energy enough to rattle the soul. "I hope the cheers don''t intimidate you?" Zenith asked, a towering figure clad in battle-scarred armor. He twirled his long spear with effortless grace¡ªthe blade of which was one and a half times Greg''s height. Greg smirked, stretching his shoulders as if warming up for a morning jog. "Nah. I don''t know how to feel pressured. The only thing that could intimidate me is that spear¡ªbut it won''t touch me, not even once. So why would I be scared?" They stood in the center of a massive arena, easily the size of ten football fields. Towering stands encircled them, rising high like ancient coliseums of legend. It was a work of art, a testament to the titans'' dual nature¡ªtheir love of battle, and their unmatched skill in architecture and engineering. Even their battlegrounds were built to awe. "Hahahaha!" Zenith roared with laughter. "I''m beginning to love you more and more, ant. That confidence of yours¡­ it earns my respect. Tell me¡ªwhat is your name?" "My name is Greg Austin," Greg declared, and his aura began to intensify, swirling around him like a rising storm. "But I prefer to be called Nemesis. For I will bring ruination upon my enemies¡ªand vengeance for those I love." He drew Heaven Defier, its blade gleaming with divine power. "And also, I''m not an ant," Greg added, voice rising with power. "I''m a god." Without waiting, Greg charged, his form a blur as he streaked across the arena. "I would have asked for your name," he shouted mid-run, "as I would love to know the name of my future subject¡ªbut the screams of your underlings already told me!" "Good! GOOD!" Zenith bellowed, lifting one massive leg and preparing to bring it down with devastating force. "I WISH TO ENJOY THIS FIGHT. DO NOT DISAPPOINT ME, NEMESIS!" The crowd erupted into chaos. The roars of the titans were so loud they drowned out even the encouraging howl of Tempest in the distance. Chapter 179 - CHAPTER 179: GOD VS TITAN II Greg dashed towards Zenith at full speed, the world blurring past him as he focused solely on the towering titan ahead. Zenith, sensing the approach, raised his foot high with an air of disdain. Like a god squashing an insect, he brought his foot down with monstrous force, aiming to crush Greg into a splatter of mangled flesh. But to Zenith''s surprise, the ground never met his sole. A powerful, invisible force repelled his stomp, causing a ripple of shock to spread through his colossal frame. Something¡ªno, someone¡ªwas resisting him. Greg, unfazed and seizing the moment, leapt onto Zenith''s massive foot. With speed honed through countless battles, he sprinted upward, racing past the armored ankle and climbing swiftly to Zenith''s knee. Then, the weight of gravity fought back. Greg felt the pull slowing him down, but he didn''t falter. Reaching into his inventory mid-motion, he retrieved a dagger and flung it with deadly precision into Zenith''s thigh. The blade embedded deep, its hilt vibrating from the impact. Greg used the dagger as a foothold and sprang upward, scaling the behemoth further. Reaching his waist, Greg pulled out a sandworm whip, its surface rough with preserved desert hide. With a practiced flick, he lashed the whip around the dagger still stuck in Zenith''s thigh. The whip tightened like a serpent coiling around prey. Then, using the makeshift swing, Greg propelled himself higher, his body soaring through the air until he reached Zenith''s chest plate. The whip loosened from the dagger but remained in Greg''s grip, dangling with potential. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twisting midair, Greg drew another dagger and launched it towards Zenith''s neck. It hit its mark, lodging itself firmly between the cracks of the titan''s armor. Without hesitation, Greg wrapped the whip around this new dagger, and again he swung upward¡ªthis time close enough to meet the fury burning in Zenith''s eyes. The giant growled in visible irritation. With a flick of his arm, Zenith tried to swat Greg like an annoying fly. But Greg twisted his body midair, narrowly slipping through the gaps between Zenith''s massive fingers. His concept activated subtly, enhancing his mobility and awareness just enough to make the impossible feasible. Greg landed gracefully on the back of Zenith''s hand, using it as a springboard to leap again, this time reaching the crown of the titan''s head. With a commanding gesture, he summoned Heaven''s Defier¡ªthe weapon dissolving from its dormant tattoo form on his skin into a blazing greatsword. Gripping its hilt tightly, Greg brought it down in a fierce stab, piercing through Zenith''s helmet and drawing a thin trail of ichor from the titan''s scalp. But for all the grandeur of the move, the result was... underwhelming. To Zenith, the attack was a mere prick, more annoyance than injury. Snarling in frustration, he shook his head violently, trying to fling Greg off. The motion sent tremors through the air, and Greg, unable to keep his footing, lost his hold on Heaven''s Defier as it was dislodged from Zenith''s flesh. He tumbled, falling helplessly through the air. His concept offered no salvation this time¡ªthere was no direct attack to trigger its defense. With a resigned sigh, Greg muttered, "Guess I was being stubborn." Wings burst from his back in a dramatic flare, halting his fall and allowing him to hover. He grinned, brushing some wind-tossed hair from his eyes. "Phew. Guess I can''t defeat you without wings." He smirked. "That''s one star down out of three. Welp, I''ll just have to make do with two stars." Zenith narrowed his eyes, confused at first by Greg''s strange declaration¡ªuntil the insult clicked. His face twisted in rage. "You!" Zenith bellowed, veins bulging as fury surged through his titanic frame. He realized it then¡ªGreg wasn''t fighting for survival. He wasn''t giving his all. He was playing. Playing as if this life-or-death battle were nothing more than a game. With a roar that shook the sky, Zenith swung his spear, spinning it wildly. The enormous weapon sliced through the air, a blur of death meant to obliterate Greg in one blow. But the spear was far too large, its sweeping arcs unable to pin down the nimble human flitting like a leaf in a storm. Greg''s unknown cheat-like concept made him impossible to catch. From the audience, frustration boiled over. "What is Zenith doing? Is he going easy on that ant on purpose?" one titan in the spectator stands shouted, veins throbbing on his temple. "Zenith! Crush the ant already!" he bellowed, earning roars of agreement. "Yeah! Kill him already!" The crowd''s cries merged into a wave of derision and expectation, none of them aware of the mounting frustration inside Zenith. He wasn''t going easy. He just couldn''t win. And that terrified him. "This won''t do," Greg muttered under his breath, eyes narrowing as he hovered out of spear reach. "They still think I''m no threat. If I want to turn them into obedient followers... I have to show overwhelming might. Enough to make them forget even the thought of mocking me." His gaze sharpened as he called out in his mind, "System, I wish to purchase stats." It was time to unleash his sister''s talent. Meanwhile... "So how do we prepare for the demon wave?" Odin asked, breaking the silence as he leaned forward, eyes on Dual Blade and Gold Goblin. The three guild masters of what were once the six founding guilds sat around a circular table, each burdened by the weight of decisions left unmade. Greg, the one who once united them, was now in the demon realm with Annabelle and Kate¡ªtaken by a hidden family whose motives remained unknown. "This sucks," Aaron muttered, massaging his temples. "Managing a guild sucks. Greg''s vision... it''s lost now. At this point, we might as well dissolve the guild¡ªlike Greg and Annabelle did." "I know, right?" Will grumbled in agreement. Aaron arched a brow. "Why are you grumbling? You''re the richest man alive. Shouldn''t this be easy for you?" Will laughed with a wistful shrug. "Sometimes I hang out with you guys and forget I used to be rich and useful to society. These days, I feel more like the thief I used to be." Aaron smirked. "Hey, at least you admit it." "Enough," Dual Blade interjected, tone flat. "We''re here to discuss the demon wave, not reminisce about past crimes." "Oh, my bad. Didn''t see Mr. Straightface still breathing." Will leaned back lazily, then turned serious. "But actually¡ªI''ve been thinking. This whole guild business? It''s not working. Greg was always confident, sometimes too much for his own good. Maybe forming all these separate guilds was one of those overconfident moves." He leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "So here''s what I''m suggesting. Let''s drop all this baggage. We dissolve everything and build one small, elite guild. Just the best of the best¡ªme, you, Annabelle, Greg, Dr. Ezekiel. No more structure. Just power." Aaron nodded slowly, clearly on board with the idea. But Thomas¡ªDual Blade¡ªremained unmoved. "Yeah, yeah, we know you hate the plan," Aaron said with a sigh. "We all know about your one-sided rivalry with Greg. It''s not healthy, man." Thomas didn''t reply. "But you can''t deny we''d be better if we worked together again. Just us¡ªno politics, no logistics. Just strength." Will grinned. "Think about it. A new guild. One with legends at its core." Chapter 180 - CHAPTER 180: LILITHS INSANE DECISION "Come on, Thomas. It''s not that difficult to think about," Will said, joining in the cajoling. "You don''t have to worry about how you handle your guild. We''re going to be the big dogs that run Apocalypse. Leveling up will be much smoother if we join forces." "I have no problem with the guild," Thomas replied calmly. "But am I supposed to just dissolve a guild I''ve already grown a bit attached to?" His answer caught both Aaron and Will off guard. "Attached to? What do you mean, attached to? You?! You get attached to people?" Aaron asked with exaggerated disbelief, as if Thomas had just confessed to loving rainbows and butterflies. Thomas remained silent. He knew better than to exchange words with the two jokesters. Getting into a verbal back-and-forth with them would either leave him speechless or force him to overexplain and spill more than he intended. Aaron and Will waited, anticipating a reaction, but when none came, they both clicked their tongues in frustration. Thomas hadn''t taken the bait. "Well," Will said, shrugging, "whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªis attaching you to your guild, just bring them along. If their skills are elite enough, they can join our new guild. If not, then there''s no place for them. We''re building something elite, not a makeshift guild like last time." He gave Thomas a slight grin. "Decide what you want to do. We''ll finalize everything with Greg once we log out." Switching gears, Aaron spoke up. "Now, the matter at hand. Are our guilds sticking together for the demon wave, or is everyone doing their own thing?" "I think we should stick together," Thomas replied without hesitation. "We never know how tough the demon wave might be." "I agree with him," Aaron said, nodding in support. "That''s settled then," Will concluded. "Now, where do we set up our defense? Considering Greg''s¡­ less-than-smooth relationship with the Grey Empire, that territory''s probably off the table. So where else can we go?" "Any other kingdom should do," Aaron suggested. "Or better yet, the Beast Forest. That way, we can maximize both our rewards and the number of demons we encounter." "And when it gets too hard, we''ll get overrun and respawn. Great idea," Thomas said sarcastically. "Definitely a bad call." Will groaned and rubbed his temples. "Ugh. This is giving me a headache. Fine. We''ll pick a kingdom territory¡ªone likely to receive a lot of demons during the wave, but strong enough to prevent us from getting overwhelmed." "Smart, Tom," Will nodded in approval. "That settles it. Our next move is to scout out a kingdom that fits our criteria." With that, the meeting ended. None of them wanted to linger¡ªafter all, in Apocalypse, every second counted. --- ***** "I hope this works... No, it has to work. I can''t die of boredom," Lilith muttered, eyes locked on the sleek gaming capsule she had secretly acquired. Her plan was unprecedented¡ªlog into Apocalypse as a demon. A bold move no one had ever attempted. Could a demon, not human in any form, really become a player? If it were possible, surely the Demon God would''ve exploited it in the previous timeline, right? Lilith didn''t care. She would rather try and be disappointed than sit idle, wondering what if. She rubbed the capsule gently with her soft, delicate fingers, savoring the moment before stepping inside. With a deep breath, she hopped in, sealed the hatch shut, and initiated login. --- [Welcome ????] [You are a demon, unable to log in to Apocalypse.] [An unknown power is bending causality for your sake.] [The system is resisting the unknown power.] [The system is losing the battle and has decided to compromise.] [Congratulations! You are officially a player, but restrictions will be placed on you.] [You will no longer be able to access the dormant power you once had, losing all of it and starting the game with the strength of a Level 75 Demon Viscount.] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You will lose your source bloodline completely and be granted a new bloodline for achieving an impossible feat.] [You will awaken a talent just like humans.] [Your ties with demons will be severed. You are no longer the leader of the Lust Province.] [You will lose all characteristics of a demon. A new race will be given to you randomly (you can regain the demon race if randomly chosen, but the chances are extremely slim).] [Recalibrating...] [Stripping dormant power...] [Reconfiguring stats from Level 500 demonic being to Level 75 player...] [Stripping demonic bloodline completely...] [Congratulations! You have successfully become a player!] --- The system''s voice echoed through her consciousness. Her heart had been pounding, but now the tension washed away, replaced by a rising wave of confidence. --- [Choosing a random race...] [Congratulations! You have received the rare race with a 0.000001% chance of success¡ªArch Devil.] [Choosing a random bloodline...] [Congratulations! You have awakened the Primordial Devil bloodline¡ªchance of success: 0.00001%.] [Awakening talent...] [Congratulations! You have awakened the SSS-rank talent: Ancient Summoner!] [Congratulations!] [The system detects interference from an unknown power in your random draws!] [The system is displeased and wishes to re-roll your results.] [The unknown power is preventing the re-roll.] [The system is furious at being manipulated!!] [The unknown force is reasoning with the system, offering ???? Essence as compensation for its interference¡ªpast, present, and future.] [The system is reluctant but tempted.] [The system is trying to maintain its integrity...] [But the allure of ???? Essence is too great.] [The system breaks its own integrity and accepts the essence, but warns the unknown power not to interfere too often.] --- Lilith stared wide-eyed at the cascading messages. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Did¡­ did the system just accept a bribe?" she whispered. A chuckle threatened to escape her lips, but she held it in. Who knew how moody the system could get? Still, one question lingered in her mind, unsettling and strange. What kind of power can interfere with the universal will¡ªthe system itself? And what sort of essence could tempt that will into submission and compliance? Chapter 181 - CHAPTER 181: LILITHS EVOLUTION "Hmm? Lilith? What happened to her? Is she dead?" The demon god muttered, narrowing his glowing eyes as he scanned the cosmic threads that once connected him to his disciple. Yet, no matter how deeply he probed, the faint lifeline he had secretly used to limit her potential¡ªher suppressed connection to the real human world¡ªwas no more. It had vanished entirely, dissolved into the atmosphere as raw mana, untamed and free. A grim silence followed as he turned his attention inward, sensing the absence of something far more foundational¡ªthe bloodline of Lust. It still existed, but it floated unanchored, unattached to any vessel. Once wielded by Lilith, it now lingered like a cursed relic, stripped of its conduit. That alone spoke volumes. "What is going on?" he whispered, a flicker of unease brushing his ancient mind. Could his demons truly be getting hunted down, one by one? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. That couldn''t be it. The demon god clenched his obsidian fist. The situation with Wrath had been different¡ªfundamentally so. While the Lust source bloodline remained, albeit unclaimed, the Wrath bloodline had been utterly annihilated. Obliterated. As if it had never existed. The power that once fed an entire clan had vanished, cutting off access to their source and sending the wrath demons spiraling into decline. Lower-ranking demons of Wrath had already begun dying off in droves, their bodies unable to survive the severance. Even the higher-ranking ones, once proud and towering pillars of their people, now found themselves shadows of their former glory. Weaker. Slower. Diminished. "My lord," came a voice from the shadows. Baal stepped forward, kneeling with a fist to his chest. His voice was calm, but there was tension behind it. "What should we do about the Lust clan? Without Lilith acting as their conduit, they are growing weaker by the hour. Their abilities are deteriorating." The demon god paused, then spoke with divine finality. "Teach Venera the ways of rulership. She is to be promoted from mere disciple to demon lord of Lust." He waved a clawed hand dismissively, his tone cold. "As for the Wrath clan, dissolve it. Spread the survivors among the remaining houses. Let the strong adapt or die. As for Asmodeus... place him in my elite unit. He is still of some value." "Yes, my lord," Baal responded, bowing once more before disappearing into the void. Lilith''s eyelids fluttered open. She inhaled sharply as a strange breeze tickled her skin¡ªclean, fresh, and tinged with the scent of wild grass. This wasn''t the suffocating heat of the demon realm, nor the thick, corrupted atmosphere she was accustomed to. No, this was... "The human world," she murmured, pushing herself up to sit. Around her were wooden houses, stone pathways, and distant NPC chatter. She stood in the middle of a rustic village, unmistakably modeled after one she had read about countless times on the Apocalypse Game forums. A small smile crept onto her lips. "So this is the starter village..." Back then, she had browsed the forums out of boredom. As a demon lord, curiosity had led her to learn about the players'' world, their systems, and their unique interface. Now, she was part of that world. "Time to check my status." She focused, willing the familiar screen to appear. Unlike native beings, who could only sense their strength abstractly, she now had a full player interface¡ªcourtesy of the unknown force that had interfered with her fate. User: Lilith Race: Arch Devil Job: Summoner Level: 75 (9,172,937 / 9,200,000 EXP) Health: 140,000 Strength: 97 Speed: 101 Stamina: 109 Intelligence: 170 Constitution: 120 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talent: [SSS-Rank Ancient Summoner] You are an ancient summoner with the power to call forth mythical beings lost to time. For every 20 levels, you gain access to summon an ancient entity that levels alongside you. Bloodline: [Primordial Devil Bloodline] You bear the bloodline of ancient devils, enemies of gods and masters of corruption. ? Corruption: Taint souls and bodies, turning enemies into your loyal thralls. ? Contract: Forge soul-binding contracts with others, bartering something valuable for their desires. ? Hell Realm: Create a personal dimension of torment to imprison your enemies. It grows in size and power with your level. ? Hell Summoning: Summon fiends and horrors born from your Hell Realm to fight for you. Lilith grinned, fangs gleaming. Her power was far from what it used to be, but in exchange, she had something better¡ªfreedom. Growth. The chance to evolve unshackled by the demon god''s suppression. "Three summon slots unlocked," she muttered, flexing her fingers. But she paused. "Better not draw attention here." She glanced around the peaceful village and then upward. "Aaron''s guild should be close by..." she mused. Black wings burst from her back with a ripple of energy, spreading wide. She launched into the sky. "Hey! Did you see that?" A newbie player shouted, pointing skyward. "Did that beginner just fly? That''s not possible, right?" "I... I don''t know, man," his friend said, eyes wide. "Can you even cheat in this game?" Their conversation was echoed by many others. Within minutes, screenshots and speculative posts flooded the forums. The incident trended, titled: "Flying Newbie? Glitch or Hidden Class?" Lilith hovered over the vast expanse of the Beast Forest, its dense foliage stretching to the horizon. Home to countless monsters, this was the hunting ground for most mid-level players. Its size dwarfed even the Amazon, and the deeper one ventured, the stronger the creatures grew. "This spot will do," she murmured, descending. She landed in a clearing surrounded by thick, thorn-covered trees. Her heart raced slightly¡ªsummoning an ancient beast wasn''t a trivial matter. "Ancient summoning..." she whispered. She made a small cut on her fingertip, letting a single drop of blood fall to the ground. The moment it touched the soil, the air shifted. A tremendous pressure rolled over the forest, flattening grass and bending tree limbs. The sky above warped as a spatial rift tore open. From its depths, a monstrous being emerged. It had three heads, each snarling with flaming maws. Its tail lashed with infernal fire, and its eyes blazed like twin suns. Muscles rippled beneath obsidian fur as the beast stepped forward, growling low. [Summoning Completed!] [Congratulations! You have summoned the Guardian of Hell, Cerberus.] Lilith''s smile widened, a glint of anticipation in her eyes. Chapter 182 - CHAPTER 182: TITAN OR PUNCHING BAG? "System, I wish to buy stats," Greg said calmly, his voice smooth despite the raw power radiating from his levitating form. His long hair fluttered in the air, carried by the invisible current surrounding him. He hovered like a god surveying the world below, his presence alone enough to make hearts tremble. [System store opening...] [1 Strength stat - 10 gold coins 1 Speed stat - 10 gold coins 1 Constitution stat - 10 gold coins 1 Intelligence stat - 10 gold coins 1 Stamina stat - 10 gold coins 1 Divinity stat - 100 gold coins] [Host gold coin balance: 9,567,822,660 coins] [Host''s coin count exceeds one billion. Requirements met to upgrade system stats.] [System stats improving... Time to expand the system store... 24 hours required... Host must wait patiently.] Greg''s eyes widened. A hidden requirement? His breath caught in his throat. He had never used his God of Wealth talent for this purpose before. Until now, it had seemed mediocre, a utility skill at best. He had only ever relied on it to level up quickly after receiving massive gold drops from Drakonix and Leviathan. The talent had felt unimpressive compared to his other divine abilities. But now? Now it revealed its true form¡ªa broken cheat skill that turned gold into raw, overwhelming power. As long as he had coins, he could purchase power endlessly. No need for rigorous training, no need for painful grinding¡ªjust wealth, and in this world, Greg had more than enough. A slow, incredulous laugh escaped him as the realization sank in. "All this time¡­ it was this busted?" he muttered, grinning. Even his sister had thought the talent was unimpressive. She''d been wrong¡ªso wrong. Gold coins were hard to come by, true. Even the Grey Empire, the wealthiest nation in his past life, likely hadn''t reached the billion mark. The legendary Gold Goblin, the richest man Greg had known, barely crossed that threshold. And yet, here he stood¡ªno, floated¡ªpossessing nearly ten times that amount. All thanks to his loyal dragons, his fierce battles, and his relentless ambition. His eyes gleamed with anticipation. If this was just the beginning, what would the upgraded store reveal after 24 hours? Mythical abilities? Conceptual purchases? Divine weapons? The possibilities made his blood stir. But for now, even this current version of the store was a treasure trove. "System, I wish to purchase 800 of each stat," Greg muttered, clenching his fists. Power was within reach. He could taste it. [Purchasing 800 of each stat... Calculating fee... 120,000 gold coins deducted.] [Congratulations! You have successfully purchased 800 of each stat.] [Congratulations! Your Divinity stat has reached 1000. New divine skills unlocked. Please check your status window.] Greg''s body trembled as the surge of energy coursed through him. It wasn''t just a rush¡ªit was a transformation. His bones felt denser, his muscles sharper, his senses more attuned. A divine hum filled the air around him, his aura now a blinding radiance that cracked the sky with its presence. He had broken into a realm few could even dream of. All his stats had now crossed the 1000 mark. "Zenith, brace yourself," Greg said with a smirk tugging at his lips, "You''re about to feel pain you''ve never known." From the spectator stands, a massive Titan roared, "Zenith! Catch!" and hurled an enormous fly swatter¡ªone so large it would have flattened buildings. Zenith caught the weapon midair and twirled it once with ease, a wicked grin stretching across his face. "Perfect. Time to deal with an annoying little pest like you." He stomped forward, the ground groaning beneath each step, charging at Greg like a maddened bull. The wind shifted. The air pressure rose. Greg chuckled, stroking the hilt of Heaven''s Defier with reverence. The sword shimmered and scattered into particles of golden light, merging with his skin and reappearing as an ornate tattoo that pulsed with power. It was a symbol of union, of understanding, of absolute synchronization between weapon and wielder. "You don''t need to bother with that oversized club," Greg said, eyes narrowing as his body tensed. "Let''s begin the lesson." He burst forward, a trail of golden flames spiraling behind him as he rocketed toward Zenith. The fly swatter came down like a meteor, aiming to smack him from the sky. But Greg wasn''t about to be humiliated. He shot forward faster, his hand slicing through the weapon like a hot blade through butter. The swatter shattered, its pieces falling like metallic rain. Before Zenith could even react, Greg was already at his face. With a tightly clenched fist glowing with divine force, Greg punched him. And silence fell. Absolute, unnatural silence. The colosseum stood frozen. Titans, gods, and mortals alike stared in disbelief. An ant¡ªan insect compared to Zenith''s massive size¡ªhad just punched him with enough force to knock him off his feet. Zenith flew backward like a meteorite, crashing into the ground with a deafening boom. It was unthinkable. Like watching an insect punch a human and send them flying. Reality itself seemed to pause to comprehend the absurdity. Zenith groaned as he slammed into the earth, carving a crater around him. Dust exploded into the air, cloaking the scene in a thick haze. He clenched his teeth, blood dripping from his mouth. Never in his life had he felt such shame. Knocked down¡ªby an ant¡ªin front of every Titan. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pushed himself up, fury blazing in his eyes. "I see you''re finally taking me seriously," Greg said, hovering above him like an angel of judgment. "Good. But it won''t help. Today, for the first time in your life, you''ll curse the very size you''ve always been proud of." Zenith bellowed in fury, his rage now focused and deadly. But not blind. He ran at Greg, clapping his hands together mid-sprint to create a shockwave of air and sound. The ground cracked beneath him as the force surged forward. Greg didn''t flinch. He flew straight into the storm, unfazed. The pressure bent trees and rocks around them, but Greg moved through it like a god parting the sea. He tightened his knuckles again, slammed a brutal uppercut into Zenith''s jaw, sending him airborne, and immediately followed with a double-fisted hammer strike that smashed the Titan back down into the ground. The resulting impact sent shockwaves rippling across the entire settlement. The audience was stunned. No one spoke. Not a single word. The truth had become undeniable¡ªthis was no lucky fluke. He had done it once, then twice, with precision and power. "He''s no ant," one Titan whispered, dread creeping into his voice. "He''s a monster. We let a monster into our settlement... What have I done?" The Titan who had led Greg into the city clutched his head in panic. "A wolf in sheep''s clothing... and we welcomed him. We''re doomed." "Cough... cough..." Zenith wheezed, blood trickling from his lips. He staggered to his feet, clutching his caved-in chest. His ribs were cracked. His lungs burned. "You''re still standing?" Greg said, cracking his knuckles. His voice was casual, but behind that calm tone was absolute dominance. "Good. Because I''m not satisfied yet." Zenith''s eyes widened. Panic surged in his chest. He couldn''t deny it any longer. He was afraid. Afraid of Greg. Afraid of what the next blow would do. Chapter 183 - CHAPTER 183: ATTACK TOGETHER Boom! The arena shook as the sound echoed across the battlefield. Then¡ªsilence. Not a word from the spectators. Not a breath, not a whisper. The thousands of Titans, creatures known for their pride and bloodlust, sat frozen. Their gazes were locked onto the center of the arena, their minds struggling to process what they were seeing. It was nothing like they had imagined when the battle began. Lying there, broken and battered, was Zenith¡ªtheir champion, their pride. His massive frame twitched unconsciously, sprawled across the stone floor, his blood pooling like spilled ink. Crimson stained the ground, painting grotesque patterns beneath him. Bits of torn flesh and internal organs were scattered amidst the gore, a testament to the sheer brutality he had suffered. Standing over him was Greg, untouched, his expression one of mild annoyance. "What? You''re done already? That can''t be happening... I''m not done yet," Greg said, tapping Zenith''s limp body like a child nudging a toy that had stopped working. He tilted his head and sighed. "Looks like he''s out cold." His voice was light¡ªtoo light. As if he hadn''t just singlehandedly annihilated the strongest warrior of the demonic Titans. "He is a demon. A true demon¡­" That single thought echoed through the minds of every Titan present. Greg slowly rose into the sky, hovering above the bloodstained arena. His dark silhouette against the light gave him the appearance of a god descending from the heavens¡ªor perhaps a devil ascending from hell. He turned his gaze toward the stands, toward the hundreds of Titans who still sat rooted in place. "Your champion, your strongest warrior... he''s out cold. He couldn''t live up to the name of the great demonic Titans," Greg declared, his voice amplified by aura and power. "He has shamed your might. But I''m merciful... So I''ll give you all a chance to redeem yourselves." A smile stretched across his face. A real smile. One that showed his teeth, one he rarely wore, and that made it all the more terrifying. "Come at me. All of you. Together." The arena remained still. Not a single Titan moved. "If we fight him, we''re dead," they all thought, their bodies paralyzed by fear. "You''re not coming after me?" Greg continued, his lips curling into a dangerous smirk. "Then I''ll come to you. And when I do¡­ death will be the lover you truly desire and beg for." He cracked his knuckles, the sound sharp and final. Gasps echoed through the arena. Shock turned into disbelief. Disbelief melted into horror. "He''s serious..." one Titan muttered under his breath. They had seen arrogance before. They had even embraced it. But this... this was something else. Greg wasn''t just confident¡ªhe was capable. "We sit here, we die. We go, we die still... Damn it! It''s better to die with skill than to die as cowards!" a Titan roared, leaping from his seat. He bared his fangs and dashed toward Greg with fury, his hands spread wide to crush him in a single blow. Boom! The Titan was flung backward like a rag doll, his body spinning through the air before crashing against the ground. He didn''t move again. Greg didn''t even flinch. "Well, that was a poor attempt," Greg muttered. "Come on, the rest of you. We don''t have all day." The dread in the arena became unbearable. All sense of pride had vanished. There was no room for fury. No thoughts of vengeance. Only terror. "He''s coming!" another Titan screamed as Greg began descending toward the stands. "Run! Run for your lives!" Panic erupted. The once-proud Titans¡ªwarriors who had brought ruin to entire lands¡ªwere now scattering like mice before a predator. They scrambled over seats, pushed each other, clawed to escape. And Greg... Greg was laughing. He chased them down one by one, like a cat toying with cornered prey. Each punch he delivered was enough to knock out a Titan instantly. He moved through them effortlessly, his refreshing smile standing in grim contrast to their faces, twisted in horror and desperation. Ten minutes passed. Then twenty. And finally, Greg stood atop the last fallen body. "That was the last one," he muttered, sitting casually on the chest of an unconscious Titan. His breathing was steady. He wasn''t even tired. "This really was refreshing," he added, lying back with a satisfied sigh. "Time to check my new skills," he said, stretching lazily. "Status window." --- User: Nemesis Job: ????? Level: 85 (10,182,756 / 10,200,000 EXP) Health: 170,000 Strength: 1036 (+518) Speed: 1124 (+562) Stamina: 924 Intelligence: 901 Constitution: 889 Divinity: 1003 Free Attribute Points: 0 Talents: S-rank talent ¨C Talent Share --- Concepts: DEATH ABSOLUTE RESOLUTION --- Bloodline: Primogenitor Bloodline ¨C Abyssal Pyro Tidal Dragon Bloodline --- Divinity Skills: [Independent Space (upgraded)]: 1km3 space for Greg and his worshippers. Fully controllable. [Observation]: Monitor follower stats, reverence, and skills. [Bestowment]: Grant skills or stats. Stats are permanent unless revoked. [Exp Generator (upgraded)]: Absorb 30% of follower experience. [Divine Construction]: Create structures. Drains divinity based on design. [Divine Might (new)]: Boost all stats by 1% per divinity point for 10 minutes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Avatar Creation (new)]: Create up to 5 avatars, each with up to 70% of Greg''s power. [Race Creation (new)]: Design a new race. 100% loyal to Greg. Can never betray him. (Uses 1000 divinity points. 1 race only.) --- Greg blinked. Only one new skill? But what a skill it was. His fingers trembled slightly¡ªnot from fear, but anticipation. "Race Creation..." he whispered. "A race loyal only to me..." The possibilities flooded his mind. But before he could think further, he stood up and turned his gaze to the battlefield. Titan bodies littered the arena like discarded corpses, but he knew better. "It''s been thirty minutes already," Greg called out, his voice calm. "Stop pretending to be dead¡­ or I might get angry and start hitting all of you again." He began to count casually. "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ four¡­" "We''re up!" Zenith''s strained voice cut through the silence. He staggered to his feet, his body barely holding together. Blood dripped from his mouth, but his knees did not buckle. He knew the cost of defiance. Greg grinned. "Good. I was starting to get irritated." His expression darkened. "Now, the real reason I came here¡­ Pledge your allegiance. Serve me as your god, and live. Refuse¡­ and I leave you no choice but to die." A cold pressure blanketed the entire arena. Greg''s aura surged¡ªdivine, merciless, absolute. The Titans trembled. Chapter 184 - CHAPTER 184: DIVINE CLONES --- "So? What''s your decision?" Greg asked coldly, his voice echoing through the valley like rolling thunder. The pressure emanating from him thickened, pushing down on the gathered Titans like an invisible mountain. His aura was no longer something they could ignore¡ªit was overwhelming, dominant, godlike. The once-proud Titans stood in tense silence, their colossal frames stiff as they contemplated their next move. These were beings born of war, nurtured in the fires of battle, their pride towering as high as their massive forms. Bowing to another being, much less acknowledging one as their god, was a decision that clawed against their very nature. Yet, they couldn''t deny it. Greg had shattered their pride, yes¡ªbut he had also ignited something new within them. Respect. He had defeated Zenith, the strongest among them, not through trickery or cowardice, but in a fair and brutal fight. That act alone was enough to earn their acknowledgment. And Titans, despite their arrogance, valued strength above all else. They were scientists and engineers, builders of marvels, yet at their core, they revered the powerful. Their logic bowed to instinct when it came to strength. Vindictive they were, yes¡ªbut only to those who slew without honor. Greg had done the opposite. He had conquered with undeniable force and honor. "I, Zenith, pledge allegiance to you as my god," Zenith finally said, his deep voice breaking the silence as he fell to one knee. Dust swirled around him from the impact of his kneeling form. The murmurs began. One by one, the Titans followed their champion. "I, Tree, pledge my allegiance to you," declared the patrol captain, his head bowed in genuine reverence. In a wave of resolution, the rest knelt. Thunderous voices echoed through the land as names were spoken and loyalty declared. In mere minutes, over a hundred Titans had surrendered their pride to something greater¡ªGreg. [Congratulations! 156 Titans have pledged their allegiance to you. You have received 156 divinity points.] "Hmm, that''s quite the haul," Greg muttered to himself with a pleased smirk. His tone was casual, but his eyes gleamed with the sharpness of a ruler building his army. Quality and quantity... it seems I don''t have to choose between them after all. "Listen up, all of you," he said, his voice firm, slicing through the renewed chants of loyalty. Instantly, the Titans silenced, hanging onto his every word. "I will be moving you all to my personal realm. Your entire settlement¡ªeverything¡ªwill be transferred. Prepare your structures, your resources, your people. I don''t have time to waste, so I will leave a clone of myself to oversee the transition." The Titans stiffened again. A clone? Was it really possible to replicate such power? Greg continued, his tone cold and commanding. "This clone will be me in every way that matters. Heed his words as you would mine. Disobedience will not be tolerated. Treachery will be met with fire and punishment. But¡­" he paused, softening slightly, "loyalty and excellence will be rewarded. I will help you grow. I will bestow gifts to those who prove themselves worthy." A thunderous cheer erupted from the Titans. Their warrior spirits had been acknowledged, their pride salvaged not by submission, but by transformation. They were no longer crushed¡ªthey were being reforged. "Clone formation," Greg commanded, raising a hand. He felt a familiar tug from within, like pulling threads from the fabric of his soul. Energy surged, splitting from him in five directions. In a burst of radiant light, five figures emerged¡ªidentical in appearance, aura, and even bearing. Each wore his face, his armor, carried his bloodline and his skills, though at seventy percent of his full strength. Greg blinked, adjusting to the strange but not unpleasant sensation. It was like sharing one brain across multiple bodies, but with no confusion¡ªjust harmony. He likened it to a main server distributing tasks to several computers, each processing independently but in sync. "You will be Nemesis Red, Blue, Green, White, and Black," Greg said, assigning identifiers. "Red, head to the ant settlement and conquer them. Blue, you''re going after the ogres. Green, the arachnids. White, you''ll remain here with the Titans and ensure everything is ready for the transfer. Black, return to the town and set up the independent space." He paused, his expression hardening. "You are to remain in the demon realm and secure more believers. As for me¡­ it''s time I returned to the human world. I have unfinished business. Alexander better have prepared what I ordered him to." The clones nodded silently, then turned and dispersed like shadows, disappearing with bursts of light in their respective directions. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg watched them go, his heart steady. Everything was finally falling into place. Turning his gaze to the horizon, he spread his six wings¡ªeach a gleaming manifestation of his divine power¡ªand launched into the sky with a mighty beat. The wind roared past him as he soared toward one of the locations Annabelle had marked on the map, a site where the barriers between realms were weakest. He had a demon wave to meet¡­ and enemies to crush. --- Meanwhile¡­ A different place. A different battlefield. Cerberus: Level 75 (Hell Guardian) Strength: 167 Speed: 174 Stamina: 187 Constitution: 201 Intelligence: 176 [The guardian of the hell gate. Summoned from the netherworld through the SSS-rank talent of a player. Prevents the punished dead from escaping to the human realm.] Lilith stood before the three-headed hound, her violet eyes locked on its smoldering gaze. Cerberus''s fur blazed like coals, and its growls sent ripples through the ground. The monster radiated ancient fury, each of its heads turning to regard her with wary curiosity. A system prompt blinked in her vision. [User is to drop her blood on Cerberus to form a contract.] Without hesitation, Lilith sliced a shallow line across her palm. Her blood dripped onto Cerberus''s central head, hissing as it made contact. The moment it touched, she felt a jolt¡ªnot pain, but a surge of connection deep within her soul. A bond forged by blood and power. [Congratulations! You have formed a bond with Cerberus, the Guardian of Hell.] Lilith grinned. It wasn''t a smile of joy¡ªit was satisfaction, deep and dark. "Perfect," she whispered. She looked down at her bleeding palm, letting a second drop fall to the ground. "Might as well form the second contract while luck''s still on my side," she murmured, anticipation bubbling in her voice. "Summoning," she said aloud. Another spatial tear ripped through the air with a screech. From within it, a small snake slithered out, shimmering with ethereal scales. It wound its way up her body, sliding from her ankle to her thigh, then curled around her shoulder. [Congratulations! You have summoned the Ancient Viper, Petrifier.] Petrifier: Level 75 (Ancient Viper) Strength: 102 Speed: 174 Stamina: 135 Constitution: 167 Intelligence: 201 [A creature of the ancient viper race, whose gaze once petrified even gods. Hunted nearly to extinction by divine decree, it is one of the last of its kind.] Lilith''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She pressed a finger to the viper''s scaled head, letting a droplet of blood slide from her fingertip. The connection was instant. Two contracts. Two ancient beings. One master. She felt knowledge flood her mind¡ªdetails of her talent''s hidden capabilities. She could summon them anywhere, anytime. Even in death, they could be revived. There was a cooldown, sure¡ªbut that was a small price for such power. Chapter 185 - CHAPTER 185: MISUNDERSTANDING Lilith felt the urge to take her summons on a hunt but restrained herself. Contacting Aaron and his group remained her top priority. With her wings spread once more, she soared through the sky toward Aaron''s guild¡ªthe closest among the ones she needed to visit. As she landed before the building, a player assigned to guard duty stepped forward to block her path. It was part of his job to earn guild points by keeping unwanted visitors away. "What do you want?" he asked, standing squarely in her way. "I''m here to see Odin," Lilith replied calmly, her expression neutral and composed. "Hah! When will you lot learn?" the guard scoffed. "The guild master''s busy. He doesn''t have time for your kind of antics." The way he looked at her made it obvious he had already dismissed her as one of those pretty-faced women who thought they could use their looks to gain an audience with the guild master and start some romance-fueled shortcut to power. He found such people disgusting¡ªand unfortunately, he''d seen far too many try their luck lately. "Odin? Busy?" Lilith muttered, mildly amused. It was difficult to associate the jovial, carefree Aaron she knew with someone buried in work. "Hey! Watch your mouth! You don''t have the right to talk down about my guild master!" the guard snapped, his tone defensive and cold. "My apologies," Lilith said wryly. "Just tell him Lilith wants to meet. That''s all. He''ll come himself." "It seems you didn''t hear me the first time," the guard barked, his voice rising. "My guild master is busy. Be on your way!" Lilith''s expression darkened, her patience beginning to fray. "Did you not hear me?" she said, her tone colder. "I asked to see Odin. Let me through." "I don''t take orders from you," the guard snapped. "Leave now, or you''ll be branded a trespasser. And don''t think I''ll hold back just because you''ve got a pretty face. Bitches like you infuriate me the most." A wand appeared in his hand, magical energy pulsing faintly from it. Tension thickened in the air, drawing the attention of nearby players who began gathering, curious to see what would unfold. Lilith, done tolerating the disrespect, stepped forward without hesitation until she stood just a few centimeters from the guard. "Move. Or I might take action," she warned coldly. The player sneered. "You really are dumb, aren''t you? I warned you." He swung his weapon at her without another word. Boom! Lilith''s kick landed before he could react, sending him flying into the guild wall with bone-jarring force. She didn''t even glance in his direction as she resumed her walk toward the entrance. "Halt!" a cold voice rang out. Another figure stepped forward¡ªan elite player of the guild. He had just been leaving on a quest but had stopped when he saw the attack. He had only seen Lilith kicking the guard and assumed she had started it. "How dare you attack one of ours in our own territory! You must be bold¡ªbut your boldness ends here." "He disrespected me," Lilith replied coldly. "And I don''t tolerate insults." She stared him down with absolute calm. Why should she feel fear? She was far stronger than even their guild master. "I see. You''re arrogant," the elite player said, his tone darkening. "Guess I''ll have to teach you a lesson." He vanished in a blur, his form reappearing behind Lilith, a dagger glinting in his hand. He was an assassin, well-known in the guild for his lethal precision and deadly speed. "You know," Lilith said without turning around, "if you''d taken a moment to assess the situation before attacking, you might''ve saved yourself some pain. But no¡ªyou were too proud, too stupid to think." Her voice was steady, emotionless. "Petrifier." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ancient snake coiled around her shoulder uncurled, its head lifting. It looked small¡ªalmost like a newborn viper¡ªbut its eyes locked onto the assassin. The elite player felt dread seize his spine. Instinct screamed at him to flee, but it was already too late. He met the snake''s gaze. That was the last thing his brain could process. In an instant, his body froze, transformed into cold, smooth stone. The crowd that had gathered stood in stunned silence. They''d expected either a crushing defeat for Lilith or a drawn-out battle between two powerful players. No one had imagined a one-sided fight ending in seconds. The elite player now stood as a perfect sculpture¡ªso flawless that, had they not witnessed it, the crowd would''ve believed it to be a marble masterpiece carved by a genius artist. Lilith didn''t even spare the statue a glance as she continued walking. "I''ll be sure to give Aaron a piece of my mind when I see him," she muttered, still irritated by the rude behavior of his guild members. "Stop right there!" more voices shouted. Several guild members leapt in to block her path, their eyes burning with hostility. They prepared their spells and weapons, ready to strike. Lilith looked at them, expression turning cold. So much for diplomacy. Her plan to be peaceful and civilized had officially gone out the window. They wanted a fight? She''d give them a lesson in fear they''d never forget. --- Meanwhile¡­ Aaron sat comfortably in his chair, still discussing plans with Dual Blade and Gold Goblin. The three were placing the final touches on a complex strategy. "Guild Master!" an urgent voice interrupted them. The door slammed open as the vice guild master barged in. He had wild green curls, glasses, and a long overcoat fluttering behind him as he entered. "Forgive my intrusion," he said quickly, catching his breath. "But your attention is needed immediately. There''s a woman attacking our guild members¡ªshe''s too powerful. I''m afraid we need you." Aaron''s expression darkened. Someone attacking his guild? That was a blatant challenge to his authority. Even though he was planning to dissolve the guild soon, he didn''t want to do it under such humiliation. "Who dares?" Aaron said coldly, rising to his feet. He gestured for the vice guild master to lead the way. Dual Blade and Gold Goblin followed close behind. As they exited the building, the vice guild master pointed toward the source of the chaos. "There! That''s her!" Aaron turned to look¡ªand stopped mid-step. "Hmm?" he muttered, confused. "Lilith? And¡­ who exactly is she fighting?" Chapter 186 - CHAPTER 186: MISUNDERSTANDING II Brian, along with Elizabeth and Stagnant Water, made their way toward the Argus Guild, hoping to purchase information on Nemesis''s whereabouts. Brian remembered that Nemesis had clashed with the Grey Empire in the past and believed they shared a mutual desire to bring it down. He had discussed this with Elizabeth¡ªalong with the empire''s dark nature¡ªand she had chosen to support him in the fight against it. As the trio approached the guild, they stumbled upon a chaotic scene. A lone female player was fiercely attacking and defeating the guild members of Argus. "Stay put, bro. This isn''t your business," Stagnant Water said, placing a firm hand on Brian''s shoulder. He knew his friend''s tendency to rush in and help others without fully understanding the situation. "I have to help them," Brian said, his voice filled with urgency, seeking some form of approval. But Stagnant Water remained firm. "He''s right," Elizabeth added. "You don''t even know what''s going on or who started the fight. Jumping in without knowing the reason won''t solve anything." Brian sighed heavily, forcing himself to stay back and simply observe the conflict unfolding before them. --- Lilith hadn''t even summoned Cerberus¡ªthere was no need. Relying solely on her own strength and skill, she effortlessly dismantled the players who dared oppose her. Her movements were fluid, her dodges precise, and her counters devastating. She glided through the battlefield with ease, exploiting every opening without hesitation. Brian, Elizabeth, and Stagnant Water watched in quiet awe. There was a mix of amusement and admiration in their eyes¡ªher combat skill was undeniable. Lilith barely exerted herself, treating the large crowd of attackers as nothing more than a mild inconvenience. She was enjoying the fight¡ªsomething she hadn''t done in a long time. As a being who had once reached level 500, she had long since outgrown most opponents. Even when holding back, there were few who could offer her a decent challenge. And those who could wouldn''t fight seriously; losing could cost them their reputation, not to mention the sheer destruction such battles could cause. "I''m sorry, but I have to step in. More people will suffer if I don''t," Brian finally said, his tone serious. He turned to Elizabeth and Stagnant Water, unable to keep watching the one-sided massacre. The terrified and desperate expressions on the guild members'' faces gnawed at him. "Wait¡ª!" Stagnant Water tried to stop him, but Brian was already sprinting into the fray. "Enough! Let them go!" Brian called out to Lilith, forcing a pause in the battle. Lilith turned her gaze toward him, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. "Another one? Are you here to meddle too?" she snapped, visibly annoyed at the constant interruptions. "I don''t want to fight. I just want you to stop attacking them. Clearly, you''re stronger than they are. There''s no need to keep this up," Brian reasoned, hoping for a peaceful resolution. "You think I want to waste my time on these weaklings?" Lilith scowled. "If they had just let me through like I asked from the start, none of this would''ve happened." "You must pay for hurting our guild members! And we''ll never let you get near our guild master!" one of the surviving members shouted, defiant. Brian''s expression darkened as he heard their words. He drew his sword from his inventory. "So you are here to harm the guild master," he said coldly, falling into a dangerous misunderstanding. "Hah?" Lilith huffed. "Of course I am! When I see that idiot, I''ll give him a piece of my mind. He''s lucky if he survives." "Then I have no choice but to stop you." Brian dashed forward. He slashed horizontally, forcing Lilith to leap back. But midway through the motion, he altered the attack into a stabbing thrust¡ªcatching her off guard. Clang! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His blade struck something solid just inches from her abdomen. A translucent layer of petrified air had formed between them¡ªPetrifier had reacted in time to shield its master. Lilith quickly jumped back, widening the distance. Brian recoiled slightly, surprised by the unexpected defense. He prepared to strike again. [Close your eyes!] His concept''s voice rang out in his mind like an alarm. Confused but trusting, Brian obeyed just in time. A wave of invisible power passed through him, sending a chill down his spine. "What was that?" he asked aloud, still rattled. [You''re lucky you listened. That serpent on her shoulder¡ªit''s an ancient petrifier. Make eye contact with it, and you''re done for,] the concept warned grimly. [Avoid its gaze at all costs.] Brian''s grip tightened on his sword. He now understood¡ªthis wasn''t just a skilled opponent; she was far more dangerous than she appeared. He entered a cautious stance, every sense heightened. Taking deep breaths, he charged again. He swung with purpose, pushing Lilith on the defensive. She dodged with grace, her fingers transforming into claws mid-motion. She slashed in retaliation, but Brian was ready. He had grown accustomed to clawed enemies thanks to his encounters with demons. Back and forth they fought, exchanging blows with deadly precision. At first, Lilith held the upper hand, relying on her vast experience and razor-sharp instincts. But as the battle dragged on, Brian began to adapt¡ªhis premonition abilities allowing him to read her moves and counter with growing confidence. Lilith''s eyes narrowed. She wasn''t the strongest demon in physical combat, but she was among the best. And yet this player¡ªthis human¡ªwas matching her. His swordsmanship, timing, and adaptability were exquisite. She broke away momentarily, panting slightly. The fight had been wearing her down. She had already fought dozens of players before Brian showed up, and now she was beginning to feel it. She considered summoning Cerberus. But just as she began to channel the summoning spell, a familiar voice echoed from the guild building. "Lilith?" Aaron called, stepping into view. His eyes widened in disbelief as he saw her locked in combat with a stranger. Confusion clouded his face¡ªafter all, Lilith shouldn''t be able to log in to Apocalypse. Chapter 187 - CHAPTER 187: SEEKING ALLIANCE "Lilith?" Aaron called out, uncertain and confused. His voice and sudden presence brought the battle to a pause. Lilith turned from her clash with Brian, her expression shifting as she caught sight of the newcomers. Her eyes lit up¡ªnot just at the sight of Odin, but also Thomas and Will. "You bastard! You caused me so much stress!" Lilith snapped, abandoning the fight entirely. She stormed toward the trio, her face a whirlwind of emotion that made Aaron instinctively tense. Her furious expression told him everything he needed to know. "Lilith, calm down. There''s no need to take things too far," Aaron said cautiously, slowly stepping back. He was clearly unnerved by the angry demoness. "Calm down? Do you know how much trouble your dumb guild members put me through?" she said with a smile¡ªbut it was hollow, never reaching her eyes. "He wasn''t aware, Lilith. None of us were," Will tried to interject, defending Aaron. But it only earned him a sharp, icy glare from her. "I will have my revenge," Lilith declared, her voice cold and final. "And you two can forget about getting those girls. It''s not happening. Not in this lifetime." Aaron and Will exchanged horrified looks, her words nearly shattering their hearts. "Lilith, please¡­ I''ll make sure those responsible are punished. Just relax. There''s no need to go this far," Aaron pleaded, still unaware that Lilith was no longer the demon lord of lust he once knew. Brian stood nearby, watching the scene unfold in awkward silence. It had become abundantly clear that he had misunderstood Lilith''s intentions and had intervened without cause. "Like I said¡ªassess the situation before jumping in to help others," Stagnant Water sighed beside him, giving Brian a light tap on the shoulder. Elizabeth stood silently behind them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come on. We should apologize. Who knows if she holds grudges?" Stagnant Water reasoned, gently nudging Brian forward. The three of them walked toward the group, effectively interrupting the tense bickering. "I''m sorry for attacking you," Brian said calmly, his tone sincere without sounding arrogant or condescending. "I misunderstood your intentions and thought you were an enemy." Lilith stared at him for a moment without saying a word, letting the silence stretch and weigh on everyone. Finally, she sighed and shook her head. "I thought heroes with a sense of justice and kindness had died off long ago," she muttered teasingly. "Guess you survived." Brian offered an awkward smile in response. "Sword God, Ice Princess, and Stagnant Water... Surely you didn''t come all this way for sightseeing. Especially not someone being hunted by the Grey Empire," Aaron remarked, his lips curling into a playful, curious smile. "Indeed. We''re here to buy information from your guild," Brian replied, regaining his composure. "Very well then. Come with me¡ªI don''t want to keep my client waiting," Aaron said, gesturing for the group to follow. Lilith, Thomas, and Will had already entered the building. As the group moved inside, Aaron''s tone shifted, dropping the friendly facade. "Get to the bottom of this. Find out who started this whole drama," he ordered coldly to his vice guild master. The man nodded immediately, beads of sweat forming on his brow. He knew whoever was behind this mess was in serious trouble. Inside the guild hall, Aaron leaned back in his chair and addressed Brian. "So, what information does the second-highest-leveled player wish to buy from me?" he asked calmly. "Don''t worry about them," he added, gesturing to the trio with him. "They won''t spill your secrets or use them against you." "The Grey Empire. There''s a lot hidden within it that could cause catastrophe if left unchecked," Brian said, voice steady. "I need your help finding someone I can partner with¡ªsomeone who also holds enmity toward the empire." Aaron raised an eyebrow. "And who exactly is this someone?" "Nemesis. I need your help locating him so I can speak with him," Brian replied. At that, everyone in the room, aside from his own entourage, visibly reacted. "Thought as much," Stagnant Water said, the pieces falling into place. The way the guilds were formed, the power they wielded¡ªit finally all clicked. "Indeed, we know each other," Brian confirmed. "But Nemesis isn''t here right now. Meeting him is¡­ well, impossible. But I can contact him. Maybe arrange a meeting if you''re patient," Aaron offered. "In the meantime, you''re welcome to stay in my guild. The empire might be looking for you, but they won''t be able to touch you here." It was a rule enforced by the system itself¡ªto prevent kingdoms and empires from exploiting or suppressing player-run guilds. They couldn''t surround or ambush guild buildings. "How long before I get a reply?" Brian asked. "A day. Two at most," Aaron replied with confidence. "Alright. I''ll follow your lead. Thanks for having us," Brian said. Staying for two days would delay his leveling, but it was a small price to pay for what he needed. Aaron nodded and stood. "Then it''s settled. Let me give you a tour of the guild," he said. Brian rose with him, followed by Stagnant Water and Elizabeth. Meanwhile, Lilith watched Aaron with a curious expression. "Was Aaron always this serious?" she asked, surprised by the calm and calculating version of her friend. "What can I say? Responsibility makes one mature," Will replied with a chuckle. "Indeed," Lilith agreed, her gaze lingering on Aaron. "That aside, Lilith, how did you log into the game?" Thomas asked, his voice laced with concern. "Can demons log in now?" The implications of her answer could change the dynamics of the entire game. "Nope. Demons can''t," Lilith replied proudly. "I''m the only exception." "How so?" Will asked, leaning in with interest. "That''ll be my little secret," she said with a playful smile. "I''ll explain it later today when everyone''s gathered. Telling it more than once is a pain." She clearly enjoyed keeping them in suspense, and the glimmer in her eyes made it obvious she knew how badly they wanted to know. Chapter 188 - CHAPTER 188: TWILIGHT Greg logged out of the game to prepare supper for the household. Jessica''s arrival had eased his burden; she occasionally helped with cooking. "You finally came down. We''ve been dying waiting for you," Aaron growled, beckoning Greg to come quickly. Greg was surprised and confused. He had gone to the living room out of habit to check who had logged out of the game, but instead found everyone staring at him like he was late for an important meeting. "What''s going on?" Greg asked, taking his seat next to Jessica. "It''s Lilith. She logged into Apocalypse as a player," Aaron said quickly and excitedly. Greg raised an eyebrow, finding Aaron''s words hard to believe. "Don''t give me that look. I''m not lying¡ªask her," Aaron added with a sulk. Hearing Aaron''s words, Greg turned to Lilith for an explanation. "Indeed, I logged into Apocalypse. As an exception, though. Like you said, demons can''t log into the game like humans, but an unknown power¡ªat least that''s what the system said¡ªintervened and helped. I lost my demon bloodline and awakened a new one: the Devil bloodline. I also became a member of the Devil race. Along with that, I awakened a talent. None of this would have been possible without that unknown power''s help," Lilith explained to everyone. Greg fell into deep thought. The unknown power... what was it? Who was behind it? Was there even anyone behind it? These were questions he pondered over but couldn''t answer. He decided to place it at the back of his mind¡ªno use worrying about something he had no knowledge of. "Greg, we have something to discuss," Will said, steering the conversation after the chatter about Lilith''s achievement died down. "What''s that?" Greg asked coolly. "After some deliberation, we decided to disband our individual guilds and create one strong, dominant guild that no one can rival¡ªtaking in only the elites of the elites within Apocalypse," Will said. The room went quiet. No one spoke after Will''s words; they all turned to Greg, waiting for his decision. "And all of you have agreed to this?" Greg asked. "Well¡­ Thomas is still on the fence," Aaron chimed in. "Well, unless everyone is on the same boat, I''m not on board with it," Greg said softly, surprising everyone. "Oi, is Greg alright?" Aaron whispered to Will. "Right? Since when did he care about everyone''s opinions?" Will whispered back. Greg, with his heightened senses, could easily hear them. "I''ve made some stupid mistakes because I decided to do everything on my own. I brought us all together to become a team and accomplish a goal. It''s time I start acting like it¡ªand treating you guys like actual teammates," Greg clarified. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jessica smiled at his words and gently squeezed his hand. "I''m in on the plan," Thomas said after a moment of consideration. Just as Greg had decided to treat everyone as teammates, Thomas had decided to do the same. He knew that the new guild creation was a solid plan. Everyone smiled. Seeing the two most egoistic members of their group concede was not something they witnessed every day. "Alright, since we''re all in on this, we''ll be revising our guild''s purpose. I created the old guild to train a large range of people against the demon invasion, back when we didn''t know its cause or how to stop it. But now, the demons can''t invade our world. Annabelle is one of the administrators, and unlike our parents, there''s no way she can fall into their hands. Still, I seek the destruction of the Demon God and his entourage. That will be our objective¡ªfor now, we grow stronger to invade the Demon Realm and destroy the Demon God. "Also, the Grey Empire. The guild will work toward destroying them. Lastly, we''ll prepare our world''s strongest force for the forthcoming Universal League that the system mentioned," Greg explained. "Now, what''s a suitable name for our new guild?" he asked. "There''s no need for a fancy name. A name that perfectly explains our guild as being made from the best of the best¡ªI''d say Elite Guild," Thomas suggested. "That''s too casual, don''t you think? I want something breathtaking. Something dominant," Aaron commented. "Twilight," Greg said. "We are a guild that will break and destroy the long-standing order¡ªnot just in Apocalypse, but in our world. We will remove kings from their thrones, gods from their high places, and patriarchs from their families. We will set a new order in the world¡ªone governed by fairness and justice, as it should be." Everyone nodded in agreement. "Guess it''s decided then," Lilith said, pleased that she was slowly being accepted into their circle. "Speaking of destroying the Grey Empire¡­ the Sword God wishes to speak with you. He wants to form an alliance to defeat them," Aaron said, cutting their celebration short. "I see. I''ll be returning to the Central Continent soon. Tell him to wait for me," Greg said, standing up. "Annabelle comes with me." "Annabelle, how much do you use your talent?" Greg asked as they walked. Annabelle remained silent for a while, unsure how to answer. "Not much," she finally admitted. "I see. I guess sharing my talent with you did more harm than good. It diverted you from developing your own talent to focusing on mine. I don''t regret my decision, though. I would do it again if given the chance. That''s how strong my desire to protect you is. "But your talent¡ªit offers more than we can imagine. I think it''s time you focus on bringing the best out of it. In the end, that is your talent. Mine isn''t yours. So focus on developing your own. Just like you decided before, I think it''s time you completely step out of my shadow and create a name for yourself using your own power. I want you to depend on your talent more than you depend on mine from now on. It''s time to stand on your own two feet," Greg said, ruffling her hair. Annabelle remained silent, absorbing his words slowly. "You''re right. I guess I have been too dependent on you. It''s time I stand on my own two feet. No more following in your footsteps¡ªI''ll be making mine," Annabelle said resolutely. Chapter 189 - CHAPTER 189: DEMON WAVE I It was D-Day¡ªthe day of the monster wave. Everyone had logged into Apocalypse, unwilling to miss a single second of the long-awaited event. > [Welcome, users!] [Countdown to Demon Invasion: 2 hours 59 minutes 45 seconds] Anticipation reached its peak. Players from both the empire camps and the neutral territories stirred with excitement and tension, their eyes glued to the shifting timer. "Hmm, an event like this is exactly what I need to increase my undead numbers," Cain muttered with a sinister smirk. He sat atop a jagged rock, overlooking a field where his skeletal minions and ghouls hunted ceaselessly, their kills stacking his experience points at an alarming rate. > [Congratulations! You have levelled up!] The system notification echoed, and Cain stood, brushing dust from his robe. The hunt, for now, was complete. "It''s time to move out and prepare for the main event," he murmured. At his command, the undead forces dispersed into black mist, vanishing from the field and leaving only Cain and a dire undead wolf at his side. He climbed onto the wolf''s broad back, and with a silent nod, the beast began its steady gallop toward the heart of the Grey Empire. Fear of the empire''s cruelty never once registered in Cain''s mind¡ªhe simply didn''t care. --- "So? Did you contact him?" Brian asked as Aaron approached, meeting him moments after logging into the game. "Yes," Aaron replied. "He wishes you to exercise patience. He''ll be arriving soon." Brian nodded in understanding. "If I may ask," Aaron continued, "how do you plan to participate in the event? Surely, the three of you aren''t insane enough to take on the demon wave alone?" "We don''t have a guild or party to partner with," Brian explained with a wry smile, "so I guess we''ll have to face the wave on our own." Aaron raised an eyebrow. "Then why not join us? Partner with our team." Brian fell silent, his thoughts swirling. The offer was unexpected, but not unwise. After several moments of serious consideration, he finally gave a small nod. "Alright. We''ll join you." --- ******* "Zert, my master has commanded I return and leave control to you," Kodiac said calmly, his expression unreadable. "My¡­ my lord?" Zert stammered, panic creeping into his voice. Kodiac had been his pillar of confidence, the reason he still believed the invasion would succeed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There is no ''but.'' The command of my master cannot be defied," Kodiac stated flatly. "To prevent the humans from preparing or bolstering their forces due to my absence, you shall attack today with every demon. Succeed, and my master shall reward you greatly. Fail, and you perish alongside your disgrace." His voice was steady, disturbingly detached¡ªas though lives weren''t on the line. Zert''s face paled, all color draining from his skin. He was caught between a rock and a hard place. Disobeying the demon god was a death sentence. Facing the humans alone? A nightmare with almost no chance of victory. Kodiac noticed his fear but didn''t comment. It was expected. Still, he offered a final piece of advice. "Be confident. A commander that cowers only saps morale. Utilize the foreigners favored by the supreme will¡ªtheir disregard for death will serve you well. Do not disappoint me. And more importantly, do not disappoint yourself." With those parting words, Kodiac turned and walked away, showing no concern for the demons that moved around him. To him, they were already dead. If this had merely been a battle against humans, their chances would have been fair. But with the arrival of a celestial messenger¡­ their odds had dropped below one percent. Kodiac remained composed as he passed through the rift, ensuring it closed behind him to prevent retreat¡ªand to keep the foreign immortals from breaching the demon realm. Of course, he didn''t forget to drop the Origin Demon Seed as instructed. He had no idea why, but orders were orders. Zert watched him go with clenched fists and a storm of emotion. Everything had been going perfectly. As second-in-command, he had stood at the edge of glory. After the invasion, honors and recognition would have been his. He had dreamed of the looks on his relatives'' faces when he returned triumphant. He had fantasized about the day his disgraced family would finally acknowledge him¡ªthe outcast who conquered a continent for the demon god. But now? Now it all felt like a cruel joke. "No... I can''t give up now," Zert muttered under his breath, grinding his teeth. He didn''t care if he''d been abandoned¡ªif the higher-ups saw him as disposable. All his life, he''d been treated like trash in the demon world. That was about to change. Kodiac or not, Zert swore he would succeed. The embers of his fighting spirit ignited again. "Prepare the demons! We hand over this continent to the demon god and return to the demon realm as heroes!" he roared. One of the barons approached to receive orders. Zert conveyed his instructions swiftly, the demon from the Sloth Clan finally deciding it was time to earn his keep. Zert then turned toward his tent and moved quickly. Inside, hidden from even Kodiac, was a box¡ªa secret weapon he had kept in reserve. --- ******* Some time ago... "Just in case I lose and never return, this box will serve a good purpose for you," Kyle said with a sinister calm, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. His handsome features masked the eerie vibe in his voice. "Use it only when Kodiac is gone and has retreated to the demon world. When the demon god decides to betray you¡ªand make your life a toy, a means of amusement, as he plans to do with mine." Zert''s eyes narrowed. "What is this?" "Trust me, you''ll find out," Kyle said. "If I''m right, you''ll need it against a powerful enemy. One you can never defeat. Just remember¡ªdo not open it unless your enemy is not a foreigner like me." Zert remained suspicious. "How did you get this?" Kyle''s smirk deepened. "Let''s just say a certain ''benevolent'' demon offered it to me to aid my plans. One who understands the demon god far too well." Chapter 190 - CHAPTER 190: DEMON WAVE II "How prepared are the knights?" the Oracle asked, his voice low but firm as his gaze settled on Bishop Kelly, the high-ranking bishop charged with commanding the Celestial Knights. They stood within the great hall of the Celestial Cathedral, bathed in golden light streaming through stained glass windows that depicted legendary scenes of divine battles. The tension in the air was palpable, like the moment before a storm. "They are prepared, Your Grace," Bishop Kelly responded with a bow, his expression resolute yet weary. "Every knight has been deployed to key locations across the continent. The bulk of our forces are stationed alongside the Grey Empire''s knights. Since most of our believers and priests reside within the Empire''s territory, I believed it wiser to concentrate our strength there. We intend to safeguard both the faithful and our foundation." The Oracle slowly nodded, his lips tightening with grim approval. "Good," he said, before turning his eyes to the other bishop in the room. "And what of the preparations for the arrival of the Celestial Messenger?" he asked Bishop Lewis, who stood solemnly with his hands clasped over a scroll inscribed with holy script. "Everything is in place, Your Grace," Lewis said, his voice calm but filled with reverence. "We''ve gathered thousands of believers in our sacred sites. Their prayers are rising like a tide¡ªstrong, unwavering, fueled by hope. It will be enough to draw the Messenger." The Oracle''s expression remained unreadable. He tapped the floor with his staff, the soft clink echoing ominously. "There can be no room for error," he said, his tone final. "Should this operation fail¡­ the consequences will be devastating. You both understand what is at stake." Neither bishop responded with words, only nods and grim determination. "You may go," the Oracle said at last, and the two bishops turned to carry out their duties, their cloaks billowing behind them like heavy clouds. Time ticked by with dreadful slowness, like the dying heartbeat of peace. [Time remaining: 3 minutes 23 seconds] Suddenly, a wave of system messages appeared before the players in the world: [Players of the Celestial Camp must select a kingdom or empire to aid in the defense against the demon wave.] [Players will be teleported to the kingdom of their choosing.] [Players of the Demon Camp must select a kingdom to attack alongside the demons.] [Players will be teleported near the selected kingdom.] [Choices must be made before the countdown ends.] The world stood at the precipice of chaos, and players across the map now had only moments to make their decisions. "I guess it''s come to this," Will muttered, rubbing his chin as the glowing menu floated in front of him. He stood beside a campfire where Brian and the others had gathered after a long day of preparation. "It''d be wiser to spread out instead of everyone concentrating on a single kingdom. The rewards will scale with performance anyway." "I agree with you," Jessica said, tightening the straps on her armor. Her gaze was sharp, calculating. "This is the best way to maximize gains in a system like this. Each of us can make a greater impact individually." "Then let''s do just that," Thomas replied, already rising to his feet. The wind tugged at his long coat as he activated his interface. Without hesitation, he chose his destination. [All Stainless Steel guild members are to select Grey Empire as their chosen kingdom to defend.] ¡ªDual Blade The message lit up in the guild chat seconds before Thomas vanished in a burst of white light, his choice made. "Well, that solves who''s going to Grey Empire," Will muttered with a smirk. "Thanks, Dual Blade." He tapped the interface, choosing Secret Valley Kingdom, then added a message in his guild chat before disappearing as well. The rest of the group lingered for just a moment longer, exchanging quick nods, some with quiet resolve, others with adrenaline-fueled excitement. Soon, one by one, they made their selections¡ªand vanished into the coming storm. Elsewhere¡ª Annabelle walked in silence, boots crunching over dead leaves and loose gravel. The wilderness stretched endlessly before her, thick with overgrown trees and shadows. Azrael walked beside her, just as quiet, though his eyes never stopped watching her. She hadn''t said a word in the last half-hour. Her expression was distant, troubled. It wasn''t the quiet of peace¡ªit was the silence of inner turmoil. Her brother''s voice still echoed in her mind: "Stop living in my shadow." "What''s the matter?" Azrael finally asked, breaking the silence. He glanced at her with concern. The usual fire in her gaze had dimmed. She looked like she was struggling to find something she couldn''t name. Annabelle stopped walking. The wind ruffled her cloak as she turned to face him. "I was just thinking... about what my brother said. He told me to stop living in his shadow and find my own path. But I don''t even know what that means," she admitted, voice low. "Should I abandon everything he taught me? Do I just... start over?" Azrael shook his head. "No, I don''t think that''s what he meant. He''s not telling you to throw everything away. He wants you to grow¡ªuse what he gave you as a foundation, not a cage." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "You admire him. That''s obvious. And you''re trying to follow in his footsteps¡ªsubduing demons, chasing divinity. But maybe you''re not doing it your way. You''re doing it his way." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He reached out and gently took her hand, his tone softening. "You''re not him. Even if you share blood¡ªor think you do¡ªyour path will always look different. And that''s okay." Annabelle gave a small nod. She didn''t correct him¡ªdidn''t tell him the truth about where her talent came from. Letting him believe they shared the same bloodline was easier. Safer. "Thanks," she murmured. She opened her status screen. Her eyes scanned the abilities linked to her talent¡ªabilities she had once cherished. But now, looking at them, she realized how little she''d truly explored them. "This..." she whispered. A spark lit in her chest. "I''ve been wasting potential." Back in the Empire¡ª "My Lord, you can''t possibly take part in this battle!" the general of the Imperial Guards pleaded, eyes wide with desperation. "Please, allow us to defend the Empire in your stead. We cannot risk your life!" Emperor Augustus stood tall as his maids secured the final pieces of his ornate black-gold armor, adorned with the crest of the Grey Empire. He looked every inch the warrior king he had once been. "I wish to take part in this battle," Augustus said evenly. "I cannot¡ªwill not¡ªhide in safety while my knights and citizens fight and die. I must stand with them. Besides..." He smirked faintly. "It''s been too long since I''ve stretched my limbs on the battlefield." General Harold was stunned silent. Then, slowly, he dropped to one knee and bowed deeply. "Then I will protect you with my life, Your Majesty," he swore, eyes burning with renewed loyalty. The Emperor nodded, flexing his arms as the armor hugged his frame with surprising ease. Despite the passage of years, his body remained strong, the result of relentless training and unyielding discipline. "Staying fit was the right choice," he muttered to himself with a dry chuckle. He drew his sword, its polished steel gleaming. He stepped onto the castle''s high wall, gazing down at the troops below. His presence was a beacon. The sight of their Emperor standing armored and ready sent a ripple through the ranks¡ªgasps, cheers, and roaring cries of loyalty. Morale soared. Chapter 191 - CHAPTER 191: DEMON WAVE III "You have the guts to show up here, don''t you, traitor?" General Harold snarled, his hostility as clear as the midday sun. He had been informed moments ago by one of his knights, who had spotted Brian, Elizabeth, and Stagnant Water on the castle wall¡ªof all places¡ªpreparing to defend the Grey Empire against the approaching demon wave. Brian met General Harold''s gaze in silence. He said nothing. Instead, he closed his eyes for a breath, focusing inwardly, preparing himself for the chaos to come. It was madness, defending the very empire that had declared him a criminal and placed a bounty on his head. Originally, Brian had intended to pledge himself to another kingdom, one that hadn''t turned on him. But then the system sent a notification¡ªthose unaffiliated with any kingdom were to be concentrated on by the demon wave. With limitless stamina and a hunger to prove himself, it was the perfect opportunity. And what better place to do it than the Grey Empire, where the concentration of demons would be thickest? For him, it wasn''t about loyalty anymore¡ªit was about contribution, power, and standing out. --- [The demon wave begins! Protect the castle you are assigned to. Your gifts depend on your contribution during the event.] --- The event had finally begun. "Archers! Magicians! Be ready to unleash the first wave of damage!" one of the commanders bellowed, his voice ringing through the air like a war drum. "Healers, stay back and prepare for injuries! Swordsmen and knights, once the long-range assault is launched, the gates will open¡ªyou''ll be our vanguard. Tankers! Shield them well!" There was no room for error. No hesitation. The battlefield demanded unity. "I see them!" a player with a scouting skill shouted from atop the battlements. "Good! Long rangers, prepare yourselves!" the commander roared, his voice as thunderous as the clouds above. The first wave of demons rushed forth, a stampede of monstrous creatures¡ªtwisted, grotesque hybrids of beasts and shadow, with scattered low-tier demons riding behind them. "Ready! Fire!" The sky filled with light and flame¡ªarrows, fireballs, spears of ice¡ªall arcing overhead like comets. They descended with brutal precision, carving through the front lines of the demonic charge. Howls and screeches erupted across the battlefield. "Again!" the commander barked. Another volley followed. The air shimmered with elemental force, tearing into the advancing horde. "Commander, they''re too close!" the assistant commander warned, tension thick in his voice. "They''ll damage the wall at this rate!" "I can see that," the commander replied coolly, his sharp eyes scanning the battlefield, calculating the risks. "Vanguards! Time to earn your glory!" he ordered, voice firm and unwavering. "Open the gates!" The massive castle gates creaked, then flung open with a heavy groan. The vanguard poured out¡ªswords gleaming, shields raised¡ªrushing to meet the enemy in a thunderous charge. Brian, Elizabeth, and Stagnant Water were among them. Brian stood out like a whirlwind in the chaos, moving with deadly grace. He struck down demonic creatures effortlessly, each kill a display of fluid precision. His blades danced through the air, cutting down monstrosities without hesitation. Stagnant Water and Elizabeth held their own as well. While not as refined or efficient as Brian, their teamwork and coordination made them formidable on the battlefield. Brian sidestepped a lunging demon, its talons grazing the wind. In a flash, he drove his sword deep into its skull and pulled it free without pause, already eyeing the next target. "That''s the last one," he muttered, planting his blade into a dying demon''s skull, silencing its screech. --- [First wave complete! Prepare for the second wave!] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Far from the battlefield, Zert, the demon general, seethed with irritation. First, he''d been ordered to conquer the continent alone¡ªhis forces stretched thin¡ªwhile acting as the central powerhouse of the invasion. And now, the Supreme Will had turned the battle into a regulated event, stripping away his advantage of exhaustion and attrition tactics. Everything seemed rigged to thwart him. But Zert didn''t care. He would still succeed. He concentrated the bulk of his forces on the Grey Empire, determined to crush the strongest kingdom first. Once they fell, the rest of the continent would collapse like dominoes. Personally overseeing the attack on the Grey Empire, he left the smaller kingdoms to the demon barons under his command. --- [Second wave begins now!] --- "The second wave is approaching! Long rangers, same tactics!" the commander yelled. The players followed the command like a well-trained battalion. "Ready! Release!" Another flurry of magical and physical projectiles soared across the battlefield. This time, the results were less devastating¡ªthe demons had adjusted. "Ready! Release!" Another barrage followed. Still, the enemy pushed forward. "Short rangers, it''s your turn again!" the commander called out. "Long rangers will cover you. Go out and clean those vermin off our land!" The gates groaned open once more. The second clash commenced. From the ramparts above, Emperor Augustus watched Brian''s movements with a stony expression, his thoughts unreadable. General Harold stood beside him, barely containing his fury. To see a man condemned by the Empire fight so freely¡ªso effectively¡ªbeside their troops stung like salt on an open wound. It felt like a scar on his pride, a blemish he couldn''t erase. "Ice spears!" Elizabeth cried out, casting her spell. Sharp icicles shot forward and skewered a demon that had snuck behind Stagnant Water. He turned and gave her a thumbs-up, grateful for the timely save. Elizabeth had always been quick to protect others. Her spells were precise, her timing flawless. The players nearby were moved by her courage. Confidence swelled among them, tempered with a dose of caution. The imperial knights, however, wore conflicted expressions. They all knew the official stance¡ªElizabeth had been branded a traitor for aiding in a prison break and allegedly participating in Commander Joshua''s death. And yet, here she was. Fighting tooth and nail to protect them. Rumors had begun to spread, whispered in taverns and quiet corners¡ªtales of Joshua''s corruption, of innocent knights imprisoned by his hand. Some said Elizabeth had only helped the just. The higher-ups were doing their best to suppress these stories, but truth had a way of leaking through cracks. Now, seeing her risk her life to defend the very people who condemned her... some knights began to doubt the Empire''s narrative. And in the face of her unwavering commitment, their hatred wavered¡ªjust a little. Chapter 192 - CHAPTER 192: DEMON WAVE IV The Emperor observed the battle calmly, with most of his attention on Brian and Elizabeth. He had noticed the change in the knights'' attitude toward his daughter. At first, they all treated her like an enemy, giving her the eyes of a traitor. But the dynamics soon shifted¡ªfrom seeing her as a traitor to someone they respected and trusted. "Have you discovered who''s spreading those rumours?" Emperor Augustus asked. "No, my lord. The man behind it is skilled at covering his tracks. We have been unable to capture him despite all our efforts," General Harold explained, shame on his face for the disappointing result. "We need to put a stop to it, or the knights will slowly start believing it, tying our hands in capturing the traitors," Emperor Augustus said. His face remained calm, so neutral you''d think he wasn''t discussing a pressing matter. "Yes, my lord," General Harold replied, silently swearing to himself to bring results. Marquis Alexander, in his armor and standing atop the castle wall, wore a pleased smile on his face. I believe the queen''s mate will be pleased with how well I''m executing his plan. I must thank the ice princess, though¡ªher presence here made my job all the easier, Marquis Alexander thought to himself, proud of his accomplishment. --- [Second demon wave over] [Prepare for the third demon wave] "Hah, this is beginning to take a toll on me. I think I''m getting tired," Stagnant Water said, his breathing no longer as rhythmic as when he''d started. Everyone was slowly wearing out after just the second wave¡ªmagicians downing magic potions, knights and warriors chugging regeneration brews. "Tsk, wish I could be like you," Stagnant Water said to Brian, who showed not a single sign of fatigue. "Harold, tell the commander in charge to have the knights around Brian pull back and attack demons in other locations. I want the traitor to face more enemies," the Emperor instructed, having noticed the lack of exhaustion on Brian''s face¡ªnot even heavy breathing. "Yes, my lord," Commander Harold bowed his head and moved toward the commander to relay the Emperor''s instructions. --- [The third demon wave begins now] The third demon wave finally began¡ªbut it was unlike the first and second waves. Unlike the previous swarms of mostly mindless, instinct-driven demonic beasts, this wave consisted of level twenty demons and players within the level 20¨C30 range. They attacked with tactics and coordination. Long-range attacks did little damage as tankers protected their lines. Once more, the short-range fighters pushed through the gate to stop the demons from reaching the castle walls. But unlike the previous waves¡ªwith few casualties and injuries¡ªthis wave proved significantly harder. Players and knights fell under the calculated strikes of demon-aligned players and monsters. The wounded were dragged back by their comrades to receive treatment inside the castle. "Healers! Quickly! Attend to him!" "Who''s helping this guy?! He''s bleeding out!" "Where are the healers?! Are there no healers around?!" The healing unit fell into disarray. The number of injured far exceeded the available healers, leaving them critically understaffed. Brian fought bravely¡ªone of the few easing the general burden for everyone else. He drew attention and enemies toward himself, giving others a chance to breathe. Yet despite all of that, he remained untouched. No demon or player managed to land a single blow. It felt as though he knew every move before it happened. He blocked claws, cut, stabbed, and dodged with minimal effort. With his boundless stamina, there was no fear of exhaustion or fatigue clouding his judgment. He fought with the same unwavering intensity he had from the beginning, while everyone else was already running out of steam. --- [Third demon wave completed!] [Prepare for the fourth one] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are the numbers looking like?" the commander asked. "We''ve lost 10% of our forces during this wave. Ten percent of our long-rangers can no longer shoot arrows or cast spells. Some of the magicians have already run out of mana and mana regeneration potions. As for the short-rangers, 30% of them have fallen back from fatigue and are temporarily unable to continue," his vice-commander said grimly, delivering the bad news. The commander clenched his fists. Whatever the report, it was grim. "How many waves are left? Just how long can we hold on?" he asked himself, the thought of failure one he dared not imagine. "General Harold," the vice-commander said, snapping him out of his thoughts. "Commander, I wish to speak with you," General Harold said, offering a courteous greeting. The war commander returned the gesture. "What brings you here, General?" the commander asked. "If it''s to join the battle, then I must plead for your patience. We can still hold out. I want you and the others fresh for when you are truly needed." "No, I didn''t come for that. I trust your strategy, Commander, and will wait until my assistance is requested. I came to relay the Emperor''s command," Commander Harold said, briefly glancing at the vice-commander. The vice-commander, understanding the message in that look, excused himself and left them to talk in private. "So, Commander Harold, what is it you wish to relay?" the war commander asked, curious to hear the Emperor''s latest order. "The Emperor wants you to keep your knights and short-rangers from leaving the castle wall this time. Let only the foreigners partake in the next wave. The ice princess should also be prevented from leaving¡ªbut in a way that she doesn''t notice, nor the foreigners sticking with her," Commander Harold explained. The war commander''s eyes widened in disbelief. The Emperor''s order shook him to the core. "Commander Harold, are you sure this is what the Emperor wishes? This could lead to great losses. If I follow through with this, our empire might fall to the demons," he said seriously. "Indeed, it is the Emperor''s decision. The blame will not fall upon you," Commander Harold nodded, reaffirming his words. "Very well then. I will obey the Emperor''s demand," the war commander said at last, prompting a smile to appear on Commander Harold''s face. Chapter 193 - CHAPTER 193: DEMON WAVE V The war commander wore a displeased and worried expression. There would be no repercussions for him¡ªhe had been assured of that by Commander Harold¡ªbut a part of him was unwilling to obey the command. Of course, he knew the reason: Brian was a rogue knight and the top suspect in the disappearance of General Joshua. However, this was wartime, and those details shouldn''t matter, at least not in his mind. He had seen Brian''s usefulness in battle, and creating a scenario to cause his death would be a blow to the empire''s defense against the demon waves. He knew Brian was likely not the only loss the empire would suffer¡ªthe other foreigners would likely be caught up in the plot as well. With no choice, the war commander steeled his heart and passed down the emperor''s orders, his fear of losing his entire family to treason overriding all other concerns. [The fourth demon wave begins now. Good luck.] This time, demon knights were among the attacking demons, along with higher-level players. "Long rangers! Release!" The commander ordered, though his voice lacked the boldness it once had. Most of the defenders on the castle wall misinterpreted his worry as stress, oblivious to the real weight of the command on him. "Like we have done several times before, open the gate!" he commanded again, and the gates opened for the short rangers to pass through. However, something felt off this time. The empire''s knights lagged behind the players, with no knights leaving the castle, while the players moved outside the gate. Elizabeth stalled as well. "Princess, the commander wishes you to act as a long-range dealer this time and stay atop the castle wall. Your precise control of your ice spells is needed to protect the short rangers from surprise attacks," a knight explained before the demon wave began. "Princess, will you be alright?" Brian asked, concerned that this might be a trap to hold her captive. "Relax, they can''t do anything to me, remember?" she replied, seeing some logic in the commander''s tactics. "True, they can''t because we will be teleported to our previous location once this is over. Since you''ve been registered as part of our team, the moment we die, you''ll no longer be registered as a teammate and will likely have to stay here," Stagnant Water added, making sure she understood. "And you guys wouldn''t be dying, right? Besides, while I''m up there, I can perfectly watch your back and ensure you don''t die," she said, before leaving with the knight, ending the conversation. Brian and Stagnant Water, knowing they couldn''t change her mind and not seeing anything wrong with her decision, let it be. Back in the present, all the short-range players charged at the demons after leaving through the gate. An odd situation followed. Every player froze, watching as the gate closed shut. Not a single knight offered support, and they all remained within the castle while the gate was sealed. "Commander, what is the meaning of this? Why is the gate sealed?" Elizabeth asked the war commander, her voice icy, causing the temperature around them to drop drastically. "Calm down, princess. This is the best tactic we can use. These foreigners are immortals, so their deaths won''t matter. It''s better to use them as a meat shield," the commander lied to cover up the real reason. "You call this a plan? What sort of plan is this?" she yelled, unaware that the commander was only using this excuse to mask the emperor''s orders. He couldn''t let the truth be known, as it would likely demoralize the knights¡ªa situation he wanted to avoid at all costs. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elizabeth, realizing that nothing would come from arguing with the commander, walked away, moving closer to the edge of the castle wall to perform the one task she had stayed within the castle for: to provide support. "What the hell is going on?! Why did they lock the gate?" a player yelled, displeased by the empire''s actions. Every player was equally displeased and worried, and Brian was no exception. "What now?" Stagnant Water asked, looking at Brian. "Guess we fight for as long as we can," Brian muttered, gripping his sword tightly and preparing for the incoming demons. "Brace yourselves, I see. My favorite," Stagnant Water muttered under his breath, readying himself as well. "Charge!!!" Dual Blade commanded his guild members, rallying them despite their low morale. They couldn''t afford to think about the empire''s betrayal now¡ªsurviving came first. The demons clashed with the players, but despite the recovered morale, the outcome was brutal. More than a third of the players died in the first round of the encounter. The players were fatigued, there were no knights to ease their burden, and the demons were stronger than in the previous wave. "Stick together and support one another!" Dual Blade ordered his guild members. The players could only rely on themselves. Brian, Stagnant Water, and Dual Blade stole the show. Dual Blade''s ruthless and dominant battle style ensured that any demon he faced didn''t die a painless death. Stagnant Water''s teleportation abilities and out-of-nowhere attacks decimated the demons, but the best was Brian. His techniques weren''t flashy¡ªjust simple attacks with minimal effort¡ªbut they were beautiful to watch. His simple yet elegant swordsmanship captivated those who had the liberty to watch, and his energy remained at its peak. The battle grew tougher, with minimal support from the castle wall. The players suffered heavy casualties, and those with grave injuries either bled out or succumbed to various debuffs draining their HP. [Congratulations! Fourth wave cleared successfully.] The fourth wave finally ended, but the players defending the empire weren''t pleased. Their numbers had been reduced by more than half. "Shit! This is nonsense! Did the empire think they could bully us like this just because we chose to defend it? They can shove their locked gates down their throat. I''m not playing this shit anymore," one player cursed violently before logging out of the frustrating game. His actions sparked others to do the same, logging out and abandoning the battle. Chapter 194 - CHAPTER 194: DEMON WAVE VI The already small number of players left became even smaller, their numbers dropping from hundreds to mere tens. "Is this the great and mighty plan you thought of, Commander? Yes! I''m a traitor to the Empire. I helped two prisoners escape! I accept all of that. But the prisoners I helped¡ªthey''re the ones defending the Empire right now. They''re the ones fighting their hardest. You saw it, didn''t you? They could easily leave this battle. It''s not theirs to fight. And yet, they stayed¡ªdefending the wives, children, mothers, and fathers of the knights who locked themselves cowardly in a castle, allowing others to fight on their behalf because they''re afraid of death, using tactics as an excuse to mask their cowardice!" Elizabeth, unable to take it anymore, shouted at the war commander. Her words resonated with every knight. They all tensed up, guilt slowly creeping into their hearts. The war commander frowned. He noticed the shift in the atmosphere¡ªthe knights were uncomfortable with the plan, their morale dropping ever so slightly. "I accept it. It''s selfish and dumb. But I''d rather choose selfish and dumb than watch my knights die when I could avoid it all by being cruel," he said, countering Elizabeth''s words. He was salvaging the situation, trying to regain the knights'' trust and ensure compliance with his orders. Elizabeth, understanding the reason behind his words, simply shook her head and walked away, not intending to play the commander''s games. She watched the exhausted Stagnant Water from atop the castle wall, worried. Brian, for the most part, looked fine¡ªstill carrying the vigor he started with. His concentration had not yet weakened due to fatigue like the others. [The fifth demon wave begins now!] "Aren''t they going to support us even now?" Stagnant Water asked with a frown. He was worried. Surviving the wave alone was unlikely¡ªtheir numbers were too few. In the fifth demon wave, elite demon knights appeared, their aura imposing. The remaining players, left with no choice and no support, could only fight the demons by themselves. But their tenacity wasn''t enough to bring victory. The demon knights were brutal, cutting down players like weeds. Dual Blade gritted his teeth¡ªthe battle felt like a lost cause. He was the only one left from his short-range guild; all the others were dead. He looked around, surprised to see only himself, Stagnant Water, and Brian alive. Every other player had either been killed or logged out. Meanwhile, the demons still numbered in the hundreds. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The war commander watched every moment, his heart aching. The foreigners were down to three¡ªtheir chances of surviving against hundreds of elite knights were slim. Dual Blade moved to the right, dodging a stab from a demon knight. With his two swords, he hacked at the demon, but the level gap wasn''t small enough to kill it in a single strike. His follow-up attack was blocked by another demon knight backing up the first. "Urgh!" Dual Blade groaned as a third demon knight slashed him from behind. His eyes were bloodshot¡ªhe knew victory was slipping away. His enemies were too many, too strong. He felt overwhelmed. Now more than ever, he wished he had more than two hands to face his enemies. He struck at one demon, only to be blocked by another, then cut again by a third. It was just him against five elite demons, with more approaching. With a crazed expression¡ªone that screamed he wouldn''t give up even with the odds stacked against him¡ªDual Blade did something insane. He retrieved a sword from his inventory and clenched it between his teeth. Though uncomfortable, he bore it. His attack power now had a multiplier of eight. But he wasn''t the only one struggling. Stagnant Water was in trouble as well. His teleportation no longer had the same effect¡ªit would often place him behind one demon only to land him in front of another. With no opponents to keep them busy, the demons would immediately turn on him. Realizing the decreasing effectiveness of his talent, he chose to conserve the little stamina he had left. He was on his last legs. The only reasons he was still alive, aside from his skills, were the timely assistance of Elizabeth from atop the castle wall, and Brian, who defended him from time to time. "When will this end?" Stagnant Water groaned, locked in fierce combat with three elite demons as the pressure mounted. Brian, despite having infinite stamina, exceptional swordsmanship, and the ability to read enemy attack patterns, was also feeling the strain. Knowing an enemy''s attack was one thing¡ªescaping it when your only route was already covered by another foe was another. The coordinated strikes of the demon knights were a daunting challenge, but Brian, a genius in his own right, weaved through the danger. Unlike Dual Blade and Stagnant Water, the pressure on him was mild. To others, it seemed like he wasn''t even trying hard. Dual Blade, however, bore the heaviest burden. Unlike Stagnant Water, who stayed near Brian, Dual Blade was isolated¡ªhis ego the reason. He didn''t want help from Brian. They weren''t close, and he didn''t want to owe a favor to someone he wasn''t close to. Fighting with an attack power multiplier of four, Dual Blade still struggled to defend himself. Desperate, he retrieved two more swords, wedging them under both arms, raising his multiplier to thirty-two. Ideally, that was enough power to defeat the demons with ease. But his position became awkward¡ªhis freedom and flexibility to swing his blades were gone. He fought his hardest, defending with everything he had. Still, he couldn''t avoid the inevitable. One of the demon knights struck him down, his body breaking into pixels. But before he vanished completely, he drove his sword into the demon that had felled him, killing it in the process. [Congratulations! You have met the requirement! Your talent has awakened a hidden ability!] The system notification rang in his mind just as he disappeared, leaving only Brian and Stagnant Water as the last players standing on the battlefield. Chapter 195 - CHAPTER 195: DEMON WAVE VII Aaron stared at the scene before him in shock. He couldn''t wrap his mind around the sight before him. Just one being had caused so much destruction, reducing the entire demon army to ashes¡ªand from the way the being carried himself, it was clear the task hadn''t even been difficult. That was beyond Aaron''s understanding. The being looked down at the devastation he had wrought¡ªthe burnt and ashen remains of demons¡ªwith visible disgust, a gleaming sword in his hand. He had two radiant white wings, flowing blond hair, and wore pristine white battle armor that radiated divinity. His face bore a detached and aloof expression as he gazed calmly at the scorched earth below. "They are still as disgusting and irritating as always. Just the mere sight of demons fills me with rage," the being said, his voice sweet and melodious, laced with a strange charm. --- [Congratulations! You have completed the event!] [Calibrating contribution!] [Waiting for others to finish the event before totaling] --- The system prompt passed over Aaron like a grain of salt. The only thing he could focus on was the monster before him¡ªhe couldn''t take his eyes off him, nor could he think of anything else. --- MINUTES EARLIER... "Your Grace, the messenger is about to descend," a priest informed the Oracle. "Good. I must go and pay my respects as well," the Oracle said, moving frantically, afraid that his absence might anger the divine being. The Oracle, along with the bishops and priests still within the temple, waited expectantly for the celestial. This would be the first time any of them had seen a being from the celestial realm. As devout worshippers, they were all eager and elated, their hearts pounding with anticipation. After some time, the sky split open, a radiant light brighter than the sun flooding the temple. From the brilliant glow emerged a majestic figure¡ªtwo white wings, shining white warrior armor, long blond hair, and a sheathed sword strapped to his waist. "Divine being, thank you for gracing us with your presence," the bishop said, bowing his head in reverence. The other priests followed suit. Only the Oracle did not bow his head. He paid his respects, but not like the others. As the representative of the celestials, he could not lower himself completely. The celestial messenger slowly descended, his gaze sweeping over the priests and bishops with arrogance and cold indifference. He looked at them the way one would look at ants. "The demons that dare invade this world and violate the agreement¡ªwhere are they?" he asked. Though the question was directed at no one in particular, he still expected an answer¡ªafter all, he believed even ants should feel honored to speak to him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They are attacking every kingdom across this continent, Your Grace," the Oracle replied quickly. "Hmm. Take me to the kingdom with the fewest and weakest demons. I''ll save the strongest for last, after destroying the minions," the messenger said. "Yes, Your Grace. I will take you there at once. Prepare the golden carriage!" the Oracle ordered. "Carriage?" the messenger repeated with disdain. "I will not stoop so low as to share a seat with your race, lest I taint myself." He pointed toward a random priest. "You. Come forward," he said calmly. The priest approached with trembling steps. The messenger moved closer and placed his palm on the priest''s forehead, forcefully invading his mind. The priest screamed in agony, his brain overwhelmed and damaged beyond repair. He collapsed, lifeless. The messenger didn''t spare him a second glance. To him, the priest had simply been a fortunate ant¡ªuseful, for a moment. Now equipped with knowledge of demon distributions and kingdom locations, the messenger rose into the sky and vanished in a blur of divine speed. "What now, Your Grace?" the bishop in charge of prayers asked quietly. "Let the priests rest. They must be tired from the many prayers," the Oracle said. "I will head toward the Grey Empire to witness how he decimates the arrogant demon leader." He left the holy grounds, retrieving a teleportation scroll and vanishing in a flash of magic. --- Meanwhile, Lilith and Aaron were engaged in combat against the invading demons. This was the fourth wave. Unlike the situation in the Grey Empire, King Edmund''s knights were fighting beside them, with celestial knights aiding the Frey as well. Lilith had summoned Cerberus and Petrifier. Her summons were wreaking havoc across the battlefield. Cerberus roared flames from its three heads, smashing demon knights or simply devouring them whole. Petrifier sat perched on Lilith''s shoulder, glaring at the demons. Its gaze turned them to stone in an instant. Lilith, driven by the thrill, occasionally shattered the petrified demons herself. Aaron, meanwhile, led his guild with tactical precision. His observation skill allowed him to quickly identify the demons'' weaknesses, which he relayed to his teammates for swift execution. While he occasionally joined the fray directly, he mostly played the role of strategist. His sharp mind and flawless coordination earned praise¡ªeven from the kingdom''s own battle strategist. Lilith fought with wild joy. She didn''t care that she was fighting against her former race¡ªon the contrary, it excited her. Each swing, each kill, was fueled by her hatred toward the demon god who had sealed her power. That memory ignited her fury, driving her deeper into the battle. A demon knight tried to swing his sword at her, but a massive claw from Cerberus smashed the demon, breaking its bones. Petrifier''s next stare turned the demon into stone, ending its life. Lilith turned to seek her next prey¡ªbut suddenly froze. A heavy, dark premonition washed over her like ice. [Warning! Warning! The messenger of a rival to your race is approaching the battlefield! Leave now before he appears!] The system''s alert echoed in her mind. Her eyes widened in shock. The arch-rival of her race¡ªthe celestials¡ªit had to be one of them. A messenger. Her expression darkened. She had once slain celestial messengers¡­ but that was in the past, when she had possessed all her strength. Now, she was still weak. "I have to get out of here," she thought, her mind racing. Chapter 196 - CHAPTER 196: DEMON WAVE VIII Lilith''s brain went into overdrive, thinking hard about how to escape the coming disaster. "Are you alright?" Aaron moved closer to Lilith, noticing her absentmindedness in the middle of the battle. The only reason she was still safe was due to her summon guarding her. Cerberus, noticing its master''s distraction, had shifted from offense to defense, positioning itself protectively in front of Lilith. Lilith didn''t answer. Her mind was still calculating a way out. "You know you could die if you keep spacing out," Aaron said, tapping Lilith to break her from her thoughts. Cerberus stared at Aaron with suspicion. Although it didn''t attack¡ªknowing Aaron and its master were close¡ªthat didn''t mean it let its guard down. Lilith, forced out of her thoughts by Aaron''s touch, frowned, then smiled afterward as she processed Aaron''s words. She suddenly laughed. Had her laugh not been sweet to the ears, Aaron would have taken offense¡ªor worse, called her crazy¡ªbut he held himself back. "Thank you, Aaron. That''s it!" she said excitedly, hugging him. The hug caught Aaron by surprise. "Hey, you''re not supposed to say my real name," he whispered, his voice hushed to avoid alerting others who might not have realized it. But Lilith wasn''t listening to him one bit. "That''s what I should do. I''ll log out," Lilith said cheerfully, canceling her summon. --- [Warning! The being has caught wind of your presence! Escape now!] The system warning popped up. Lilith, not planning to take the risk of staying any longer, logged out just as the celestial messenger appeared a split second later. "I felt a disgusting presence here moments ago. I was sure that presence was more repulsive than demons," the celestial messenger muttered, a frown on his face as he scanned the battlefield. Everyone¡ªdemons and humans alike¡ªstared at the being in the sky. His presence filled the humans with reverence and the demons with dread. Aaron stared at the celestial messenger, his mouth agape. "What is this?" he whispered to himself, his eyes bleeding. He had tried to use Observer on the celestial messenger, but his talent had been deflected. The backlash caused his eyes to bleed. Only one function of his ability had worked¡ªbut even he couldn''t truly call that a success. His observation skill had attempted to locate a weakness in the celestial messenger but failed. Not a single weak point. That alone told Aaron all he needed to know about the monstrosity in the sky. The celestial messenger, having found nothing after scanning the battlefield, turned his attention to the reason for his descent. He gazed coldly at the demons. "Vermins, today shall be your last," he declared, drawing his sword slowly from its sheath. The sword gleamed brilliantly, screaming divinity. Everyone¡ªdemons, humans, players¡ªstood frozen. No one moved an inch. They forgot about the battle entirely, transfixed as the celestial messenger casually swung his sword downward toward the battlefield. A beam of light, so bright that everyone had to shield their eyes, shot out from the sword. There was no sound, no pressure, no aura¡ªonly a still, eerie calmness. Darkness met them as they shut their eyes, yet even behind their closed lids, the light nearly burned through. No one dared open their eyes. Blindness was guaranteed for any who tried. Eyes remained shut for ten seconds. Then, as if remote-controlled, everyone opened them at once. But for the demons, it was already too late. None of them could open their eyes¡ªdarkness had become permanent. In fact, they could no longer think at all. Their deaths occurred the moment they shut their eyes. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone stared at the aftermath in fear¡ªAaron included. A casual strike had annihilated every demon while sparing the humans. They were terrified. Terrified of the being that could cause such devastation. They all looked upward¡ªsome with fear, others with reverence, some with respect, envy, jealousy, admiration... but one way or another, all eyes were on the divine being. No one paid attention to the system notification ringing in their ears, announcing the end of the event. The battlefield wasn''t the only place that had experienced the celestial messenger''s might. The temporary demon camp attacking King Edmund''s kingdom had been the first to face his wrath, causing the event to end prematurely. The celestial messenger stared arrogantly¡ªnot out of pride or superiority, but with an innate, effortless dominance. It was the same way humans thought of themselves as superior to ants, finding nothing unusual about the sentiment. That was how the celestial messenger viewed humanity. Saying nothing more, he flew away, heading toward the next battlefield. --- --- Brian frowned deeply. It was just him and Stagnant Water left against hundreds of demons. Dual Blade was already dead. The pressure on him kept intensifying¡ªnot from fatigue (which was never a problem for him)¡ªbut from the sheer number of enemies charging at once, and his constant need to check on Stagnant Water to support him from time to time. Chris was on his last legs. For a cripple, he couldn''t believe how much he''d used them. For the first time, he was actually happy he couldn''t use his legs in real life¡ªat least then, he''d finally get the rest he deserved. The only reason he had lasted this long was because Brian had been helping. His stamina had hit rock bottom. He couldn''t teleport anymore¡ªdoing so would drain him entirely and leave him defenseless. If that happened, not even Brian could save him from death. Brian fought hard¡ªswinging, dodging, stabbing, maneuvering. His swordsmanship sharpened with every move. It was the best kind of training¡ªbut he couldn''t let it continue. As favorable as it was for him, he had to consider his best friend, Chris. Anyone who died before the event ended would respawn at the nearest resurrection point¡ªlikely the empire. That was a situation to avoid at all costs. For a split second, Brian closed his eyes. When he opened them, his mind was made up. "GREY EMPIRE IMPERIAL TECHNIQUE: HEAVEN''S FALL..." Brian said softly, no longer holding back out of courtesy Chapter 197 - CHAPTER 197: DEMON WAVE IX "Grey Empire Imperial Technique, Heaven''s Fall," Brian said calmly, his eyes fixed on the approaching horde of hundreds of demons, his voice steady like a declaration of fate. [Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Heaven''s Fall. Created by the first emperor of the Grey Empire, Emperor Grey, during the ''#+$!(## battle before he ascended to godhood. Cuts a little big miniature sun, causing it to fall and lay waste to the area around it (upgrades as your strength increases). It is an improved technique with no drawbacks. The lethality of the attack can be reduced, and it does not harm those deemed as allies. Cooldown: 6 hours.] The world-defying skill was activated once more. Unlike the first time, where it had manifested merely as a miniature sun, this time there was more weight to it¡ªa little big was added to it. The technique had grown along with his strength stats, increasing its size and intensity. The illusion of a sun, split in two, materialized high above the battlefield, hanging in the sky like a divine judgment before it began its descent. In an instant, it crashed downward, swift and devastating, as though the heavens themselves were slamming shut. A blinding white light was the first to engulf the battlefield. Every single being instinctively shut their eyes from the searing brilliance¡ªexcept the Emperor, the Marquis, the Commanders, and Elizabeth. They stared directly into the oncoming force, their eyes wide in grim understanding. Next came the sound¡ªthe roar of the explosion¡ªan ear-splitting, supersonic boom that sent powerful shockwaves in every direction. Dust, wind, and debris rippled outward like a storm unleashed by a wrathful god. Every demon from the fourth wave was utterly annihilated. Not a trace remained¡ªnot a limb, not a shriek, not even ash. It was total. "Hah! It''s been a while since you used that move," Chris laughed heartily. He sat comfortably in the center of the newly formed crater, his posture relaxed, as if he hadn''t just witnessed a cataclysmic attack. He acted like it was just another sunny afternoon. [Congratulations! The Fourth Demon Wave Has Been Completed.] [Prepare for the Fifth Wave¡­] The system notification echoed through the battlefield, heard only by the last two remaining players. Brian stared upward. From the depth of the crater, the sky was out of view. The hole he had carved into the earth was deeper than he had expected. "Need help going up? Hold my hand," Chris said, extending his arm cheerfully. He looked excited, even giddy, like someone about to witness something truly entertaining. He knew Brian better than anyone. To others, Brian might seem kind¡ªnaive, even. But Chris had seen the monster beneath the kindness, the part of Brian that emerged only when cornered. Cold. Merciless. Void of hesitation. It had happened before¡ªwhen Brian discovered the truth about his parents'' involvement in Chris''s accident. Brian had been the one who forced their arrest. He had been the driving force behind the investigation, the one who pushed for their execution for conspiracy to commit murder. That was the kind of person Brian became when pushed too far. And now, it seemed, the Empire had pushed him there once more. Emperor Augustus watched the battlefield from the safety of the ramparts. His eyes scanned the obliterated landscape and the gaping crater that now scarred the land. He recognized the technique. Of course he did. As emperor, he had mastered every imperial technique passed down through the generations. And yet¡­ this version was beyond even his understanding. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scale of Brian''s destruction disturbed him deeply. It surpassed anything he had seen before. Not even he¡ªnor any emperor since the founding¡ªhad ever caused such devastation. Only one had: the legendary Emperor Grey himself. In that moment, Augustus reassessed Brian. No longer a mere pest who could be squashed at his leisure¡ªBrian had become a threat. A dangerous foe capable of toppling the very empire. He didn''t know whether Brian had gone all out or not, but the power he had displayed could level an entire city. Worse, Augustus was right to worry¡ªbecause Brian hadn''t even used the technique at its full potential. The system had automatically reduced its range and lethality to avoid harming unintended targets. The technique had identified only the demons as enemies, and thus restrained itself. Even so, the crater was deeper and more devastating than the second time Brian had used it. The Emperor knew what he had to do. Plans and calculations whirred in his mind. Brian could not be allowed to live. Not if the empire was to survive. Commander Harold watched with open resentment. He didn''t bother hiding it. He believed with every fiber of his being that Brian didn''t deserve such power. That belief had now fermented into hatred. The war commander, standing beside him, had reached the same conclusion as the Emperor: Brian had to be eliminated, and quickly. They had all seen it. Brian''s strength was now too dangerous to ignore. Elizabeth, meanwhile, stared at Brian with something far more complicated than envy. She remembered vividly how she had once saved that pitiful, powerless man from a group of bandits. And now, he had surpassed her by an overwhelming margin. She wasn''t jealous. She couldn''t be. But shame curled in her stomach like a coiled serpent. She was ashamed of herself¡ªfor falling behind, for not growing stronger. Brian had risen, and she felt left behind in the shadow of his ascent. "Embrace the coldness in your heart." Kodiac''s words echoed in her mind, like a forgotten warning resurfacing. She had resisted that advice for so long, but now her last defense was crumbling. She felt it then¡ªa surge of strength awakening from within. The air around her grew subtly colder, a contrast to the blazing aftermath of the sun-like technique. Her lips paled, the early signs of frostbite creeping in. Strands of her hair, one by one, began turning white. But no one noticed. The oppressive heat that lingered from Brian''s attack masked the creeping chill that began to radiate from her. Brian took Chris''s hand, and together they teleported to the surface above. With calm, steady purpose, Brian began walking toward the castle gate. Each of his steps echoed across the silent field, his presence too commanding to be ignored. The Emperor. Elizabeth. The war commander. Commander Harold. Every knight¡ªevery eye¡ªwas locked on him, unable to look away. They wondered what he would do next. Brian ignored them all. He was used to being watched, used to the weight of attention. Ever since childhood, eyes had followed him. Judged him. Feared him. He stopped exactly two hundred meters from the castle gate. Then, his voice rang out cold and clear, devoid of warmth: "Open the gate, or I will do so myself." Gone was the kind, reasonable Brian. In his place stood a man whose patience had run dry. Silence followed¡ªan oppressive, suffocating silence. No one moved. No one dared speak. His audacity was shocking. His arrogance, unthinkable. But fear gripped their hearts, and none were foolish enough to test him. Brian waited. A full minute passed. Still, nothing. No movement. No signal from within the gate. It was clear. The Emperor had made his decision. "So you''ve chosen, then?" Brian muttered. His voice dropped an octave, no longer seeking permission, only sealing fate. "Then you leave me no choice." Chapter 198 - CHAPTER 198: DEMON WAVE X The tension was palpable. Everyone waited anxiously to see what Brian would do. Some of the weaker knights tensed, consumed by the suspense thick in the air. "You''ve made up your mind, huh? I guess I''ll have to take matters into my own hands," Brian said, gripping his sword tightly. "Grey Empire imperial technique¡ªAnnihilation Slash," he whispered. Though his voice was barely audible, a cold chill crept down the spines of all who heard it. Then he struck at the gate. [Annihilating Slash: A sword strike invented by the first emperor of the Grey Empire, Emperor Grey, after gaining an epiphany during one of his childhood training sessions. Causes 200% of total attack (+100% more attack as a result of your talent). Cooldown: 4 hours.] Boom! The colossal castle gate exploded under the force of Brian''s ruthless attack, wood and metal scattering like leaves in a storm. Step. Step. Step. Daniel walked slowly through the wreckage. For the knights of the empire, each of his steps echoed like the footfalls of a devil. They watched in horror, not at the approaching demon wave they were meant to fear, but at the man who now walked through the broken gate¡ªBrian. To them, his presence loomed larger than any monster. Emperor Augustus, however, remained seated, exuding a calm that was almost inhuman. Regal and composed, his steady gaze didn''t flinch in the face of Brian''s bold advance. Brian continued his approach with slow, deliberate steps, each one echoing through the chamber with rhythm and weight. Every eye followed him. He reached a noble''s seat, forcibly removed the occupant, and placed the chair directly opposite Emperor Augustus. Sitting down, he locked eyes with the emperor in silence. "You! How dare you act so arrogantly before the emperor?! Stand up, or I''ll cut you down this instant!" Commander Harold barked, stepping forward and drawing his sword with fury. "Shut up, or I''ll help shut you up for good," Brian replied with quiet authority. "You¡ª!" Commander Harold shouted, rage boiling over. "How dare you speak to me like that?! I''m going to¡ª" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stopped mid-sentence as Emperor Augustus raised a hand, signaling for silence. The emperor then turned his calm gaze back to Brian. The room fell silent as the two men entered a tense staring contest. "I''ve shown enough respect. I won''t tolerate any more of your actions," Brian said, breaking the silence. "I act as I see fit. I care not how it affects others," Augustus replied, his voice commanding and regal. "Indeed. That''s probably why you used your own prisoners and subjects for inhumane experiments," Brian accused, his expression shifting from calm to fury. "Did Joshua love you so much that he told you everything he knew?" Augustus asked, unshaken by the revelation. "Tell me, is he still alive?" He didn''t care if his knights lost faith in him at this point. His plans were already set in motion. Nothing else mattered. "He didn''t tell me a thing," Brian said, standing up from the chair. "I always thought he was a good man. I guess that was my flaw¡ªbelieving the best in others." He couldn''t bear to look at the emperor''s face a second longer. The fact that such a cruel man could walk freely and live a life of comfort filled him with rage. "So, you killed him, huh? I assume you tortured him for the information. Of course, sometimes evil is a necessary means," Augustus said, probing, attempting to bait Brian into revealing more. "Torture? I''m not like you. I would never stoop that low," Brian said coldly. He wasn''t a fool¡ªhe recognized the trap for what it was and refused to step into it. Brian walked over to Chris and sat down beside him. "We''re not fighting in the next raid," Brian said. "We''re done fighting for this empire. You can catch some rest now, bud," he added, giving Chris a light jab on the arm. "Thank goodness," Chris sighed in relief. "I was scared you were about to go up against the emperor." "I''m all alone, and you''re exhausted. He has plenty of strong subordinates¡ªboth hidden and known. I can''t take him on now," Brian admitted. "I need support. Nemesis and the ones who will stand with him... they''ll help bring him down. Until then, I''ll hold back my rage and wait for that day." [The 5th demon wave has begun. Be ready!] The system announcement rang out. But this time, there were no players to rise and fight. Brian and Chris sat unmoved, still as statues. --- The Oracle was teleported into the Grey Empire. He moved swiftly, eager not to miss the celestial messenger''s grand display. He had even prepared magicians to broadcast the divine might the messenger was about to unleash¡ªanother step to deepen the people''s faith. The Oracle arrived at the castle wall, satisfied that he had made it in time, just before the celestial messenger arrived to lay waste to the battlefield... --- "I guess this should be the last of the small territories under attack," the celestial messenger muttered to himself. "Now it''s time to head to the empire... and uproot the last of those vermin." With that, he soared into the sky, leaving behind a crowd dazed by his power and confused by his very existence. --- "Aren''t you going to join the attack?" the war commander asked, forcing himself to speak. The weight in his heart from watching his knights be slaughtered by demons was too great to bear. His pride crumbled as he shamelessly approached Brian and Chris. "We''ve done our part," Brian replied nonchalantly. "The rest is yours and your knights'' responsibility. We no longer wish to interfere." The war commander gritted his teeth. Deep down, he expected that answer. Still, he turned and walked away slowly. He wanted to beg Brian to help, but doing so would be a direct insult to the emperor''s authority. All he could do was retreat and pray his men survived¡ªespecially against the terrifying foreigner who wielded fire magic like a god. "I command you to help the empire, boy," a voice rang out, calm but filled with pressure, drawing everyone''s attention. "I demand you assist them now," the voice repeated, its owner stepping into view and standing before Brian¡ªwaiting, expecting obedience. Chapter 199 - CHAPTER 199: DEMON WAVE XI [You have been commanded by the Oracle of the Celestial Camp¡ªa high-ranking commander within the camp. As someone aligned with the Celestial Camp, you are mandated to obey your superior.] Brian stared at the system prompt, anger swelling within him. The man standing before him was none other than the Oracle of the Celestial Temple. Brian''s eyes were cold as they locked onto the Oracle, who acted all high and mighty, trying to force him into sending a message. Brian knew the true purpose behind it. Obeying the Oracle would only shatter what little image he had left¡ªreduce him to a puppet in the eyes of the Grey Empire knights. A weakling. A man who bowed his head to authority, stripped of pride and self-respect. This was the heaven above the heaven¡ªthat was the spectacle the Oracle aimed to create. Emperor Augustus watched the unfolding scene with a rare smile playing at his lips. He waited patiently, curious to see what choice Brian would make. "I refuse," Brian said coldly, his gaze unwavering as it pierced the Oracle''s. [Warning! Player is refusing the command of a superior!] [Player must obey the command or receive a penalty for insubordination!] "I refuse," Brian repeated, his voice firm. He didn''t care about penalties anymore. He wasn''t going to return to that life. Something deep inside him had begun to shift¡ªquietly, but decisively. "I refuse to be used," he declared, voice resolute. "I will no longer bow my heart or allow others to use me as a stepping stone¡ªa pawn to be discarded. No more!" [Player decision has been made. Penalty applied: 50% of player''s contribution points have been deducted for disobeying a high-ranking superior.] "System," Brian spoke, eyes still on the Oracle, "I wish to leave the Celestial Camp and join the Neutral Camp." [Leaving the Celestial Camp will result in a penalty. Are you sure you want to proceed?] [Y/N] Without hesitation, Brian selected Yes. [Player has left the Celestial Camp. All contribution points have been deducted as penalty.] The system message rang out like a declaration of war. The Oracle''s brows furrowed in irritation. He hadn''t expected Brian to act so decisively. Few were willing to lose their entire contribution point balance¡ªespecially not someone like Brian, who had earned so much. "Now, if you''ll excuse me," Brian said calmly, "I do not wish to obey your command." The Oracle remained rooted in place. He couldn''t afford to leave. Doing so would damage his image while simultaneously elevating Brian''s. That was unacceptable. "I''m not giving you a choice," the Oracle growled. "Either you comply... or I force you to." He signaled, and the Celestial Knights began closing in, weapons drawn and pointed directly at Brian. The tension in the castle skyrocketed. From the bizarre act of locking out the foreigners by the war commander, to Brian destroying the gate, sitting casually before the emperor, and now standing his ground against the Oracle¡ªeverything was spiraling. "I won''t do it willingly, and you can''t force me either. So give up," Brian said coolly, still seated. "In case you''ve forgotten," the Oracle hissed, "the Empire can''t hurt you... but I can. My Celestial Knights can. If you don''t want the wrath of the Celestial Temple upon you, you''ll obey right this moment!" The Oracle wasn''t entirely sure why Brian''s defiance infuriated him so much. Perhaps it was the image of someone so strong doing absolutely nothing while a war raged on. Perhaps it was the close ties between Brian and the Grey Empire. Even if he knew the reason, he would likely suppress it. But Brian didn''t flinch at the threat. "I don''t care. I''ll cut them down, just like I cut down the demons. I''ll keep cutting until I become their nightmare," he said with unwavering conviction. The Oracle stood in shock, taken aback by such audacity from a mere foreigner. "You¡ª! Very well, you leave me no choice. Attack him!" The Celestial Knights surged forward, weapons gleaming with divine energy. Brian remained seated, sword in hand, ready to rise and fight. But just before the clash, everything froze¡ªliterally. A massive wall of ice formed instantly between Brian and the advancing knights. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you dare touch him¡­ or you''ll have me to contend with," Elizabeth said as she strode slowly toward the scene. Emperor Augustus frowned as he observed the interference. His frown deepened with curiosity as he noticed something different¡ªsomething changed¡ªin the aura surrounding the Ice Princess. Elizabeth moved with an eerie calm, each step leaving behind a crystalline trail of frost. The temperature dropped around her like winter''s breath. Her lips were pale, skin white as snow, and her hair, now completely white, shimmered under the light. Despite the starkness, her beauty was mesmerizing¡ªalmost otherworldly. She no longer wore her knight''s armor. It was gone, replaced by a sleek, blue dress that hugged her form. Her heels clicked against the ground, her posture composed, her movements graceful and cold. Like a queen born of frost. She walked past the stunned Celestial Knights. The icy wall behind her crumbled as she came to stand beside Brian, her frosted gaze meeting the Oracle''s. "As I said," she spoke icily, "if you wish to fight him, then count me as your enemy as well." "Count me too," came a new voice. Chris teleported in beside them, his body restored, his fatigue gone. He was back to full strength. The Oracle stared at the trio, carefully weighing his next move. It wasn''t fear that gripped him¡ªit was caution. Elizabeth wasn''t just anyone. She was the daughter of Emperor Augustus, and her involvement shifted the balance entirely. He turned toward the emperor, searching for guidance. His eyes met Augustus''s... and there was an understanding in that silent exchange. The Oracle turned back to the trio, his tone calmer but firmer. "You all have the strength to defend this castle. I''ll say this once more¡ªeither you fight to protect it¡­ or you are no longer needed here, and I will destroy you." The Celestial Knights waited silently behind him, tension at its breaking point. BOOM! A blinding light exploded across the battlefield, illuminating the entire castle. For a moment, there was only silence. Then, all the demons disintegrated¡ªturned to dust in an instant. A voice rang out through the fading brilliance. "What do we have here?" Descending from the sky with two radiant white wings was a figure cloaked in divine light. The Celestial Messenger had arrived. Chapter 200 - CHAPTER 200: DEMON WAVE XII The soon-to-erupt battle came to a momentary pause. All eyes turned toward the new being that had intruded upon the conflict. "Your Grace," the Oracle intoned respectfully, bowing low. The celestial knights fell to their knees in unison. Everyone present followed suit¡ªeveryone, that is, except the emperor. The nobles bowed only slightly, offering just enough to show submissiveness without humbling themselves. Marquis Alexander had long since fled, having anticipated the arrival of the celestial messenger. He had found a convenient excuse to vanish long before the divine presence appeared. "Hmm¡­ How dare you two act so ignorantly before me?" the celestial messenger asked, his gaze fixed on Brian and Chris. He made no mention of Elizabeth. Though he viewed her as no more significant than an insect, he dared not touch her¡ªhe could sense her bloodline, a descendant of Grey. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Because I choose not to," Brian replied, defiant. His concept had already warned him of the vast disparity in strength, but he chose not to care. He would rather die than bend the knee against his will. Chris stood unwavering beside him. "Arrogance without power is no different from stupidity," the celestial messenger said calmly. Two feathers fell from his wings. In the blink of an eye¡ªat a speed too fast for even Stagnant Water or Brian to follow¡ªthey struck. [You have died!] One attack. That was all it took. "Now, to finish my task and return. I can''t stand the filth of this world any longer," the celestial messenger declared coldly, ascending into the sky to destroy the last remaining demonic camp. --- **** Jessica now stood before Zert, having been summoned in the middle of the battlefield. She hadn''t dared defy the command of a superior and returned as ordered. "You''re the ally of Kyle, aren''t you?" Zert asked. "I didn''t want to do this¡­ but I owe him far too much. So, here''s my advice: leave now. Run as far from here as you can. The Empire will likely be the safest place. This land¡­ will no longer be safe." [You have been forcefully removed from the demon camp!] [You will lose all contribution points earned so far!] Jessica stared at the messages in shock. She couldn''t comprehend what was happening. It didn''t make sense to her¡ªbut she chose to obey. Zert still believed she was close to Kyle, unaware of the fallout between them. It would have been foolish to correct him now. Without wasting time, Jessica departed the camp, heeding Zert''s warning. She took a winding, roundabout route toward the Empire, her thoughts clouded with uncertainty. --- Elizabeth stood frozen, powerless. Despite her growth and strength, she had been unable to save Brian and Chris. Frustration, helplessness, and a gnawing sense of failure churned within her. She needed more power¡ªshe yearned for it. Her heart grew colder, a familiar power beginning to surge through her veins¡ªthe same power that had awakened the last time she evolved and manifested her will. "Be careful not to draw too much in such a short time," Emperor Augustus warned, standing beside her now, no longer seated. "Lest you ruin yourself¡­ and freeze your heart completely." "You know what''s happening to me?" Elizabeth asked, her voice low. "Of course," Augustus replied. "You''ve finally awakened the dormant powers of your mother. It''s been a long time coming." "My mother¡­" Elizabeth whispered. She was the only child born to the king and her mother, who had mysteriously disappeared when she was five. No one had spoken of her since¡ªby imperial decree, it was forbidden. "What do you know about my mother?" she asked, her voice rising. "That is a discussion for another time," Augustus said. "I''m willing to pardon your treachery and reinstate you as a princess of the empire. All you need to do is seek forgiveness." "I do not wish to be reinstated as a princess," Elizabeth replied coldly, walking past Augustus. "My lord, should we restrain her?" Commander Harold asked. "There''s no need for that. Let her go," Augustus ordered, watching as Elizabeth disappeared through the castle gates. --- **** "It seems I really was doomed to fail from the beginning," Zert said, laughing uncontrollably as he stared at the divine figure hovering above the camp. "What a joke this promotion was. I was always meant to die. No wonder my siblings never looked at me with envy¡­ only with scorn and mockery." "It seems you all are the last demons left to be eradicated," the celestial messenger said. "You? You look pitifully weak for someone leading an invasion," Zert replied with a smirk. "Just how low have humans fallen if they couldn''t defeat a weakling like you?" The celestial messenger narrowed his eyes, intrigued. They were the last remaining demons, and with no threat to him, he decided to entertain some questions. He could eliminate them at any time¡ªso why not stall a bit longer? "He left," Zert said, referring to Kyle. "I don''t know why, but he tucked his tail between his legs and fled." His tone was calm but defiant. This was not the sleepy or absentminded Zert¡ªit was a sharp, lucid version of him. "Hmm. I see," the celestial messenger muttered. The Oracle had pleaded with him to allow a continent-wide broadcast of his divine power to instill greater reverence¡ªand fear¡ªamong the masses. The celestial messenger hadn''t objected. In fact, he rather liked the idea. It was only fitting, considering the strength he had already displayed. "Mages? Are you broadcasting now?" the Oracle asked. He had arrived alongside the mages shortly before the celestial messenger''s descent, the artifacts and spells already in place. The celestial messenger had intentionally slowed his approach to give them time to prepare¡ªan act that, coincidentally, also allowed Jessica to escape unnoticed. "What are you waiting for? For those humans to broadcast your might?" Zert mocked, laughing again. "How predictable." He had noticed the preparations but chose not to interfere. After all, he had a surprise waiting for the arrogant celestial messenger. The scene was soon broadcasted across the entire continent through an ancient artifact housed in the Celestial Temple. Livestreamers in the real world quickly caught wind of the spectacle, transmitting it across every platform. It instantly became the most-searched and trending broadcast on all forms of social media. Chapter 201 - CHAPTER 201: DEMON WAVE XIII "I will ensure I give each and every one of you a slow and painful death," the celestial messenger declared, feathers falling from his wings¡ªso many that one would think he would be wingless soon enough. Yet his wings remained full, as if not a single feather had been plucked. Countless feathers hovered in the air, the celestial messenger staring at every demon coldly. "This is goodbye, then," he said. The feathers fell, each one attaching itself to a demon. "Aaargghhhhh!!!!" Every demon struck by a feather experienced unimaginable pain, their screams so loud it seemed they might reach the heavens themselves. Zert didn''t even bat an eye at their suffering. His gaze was fixed solely on the celestial messenger. No feather had touched him¡ªhe knew that was deliberate. His lips curled into a smile. "For a being who believes himself untouchable, you sure love hiding in the sky," Zert said, taunting the arrogant being. "Ho? You weakling think you stand a chance against me?" The celestial messenger asked, flying downwards until he was just above Zert. "I wonder¡­ what fuels you with such confidence? Tell me¡ªwhat exactly gave you the audacity to believe you could cause me harm?" Their surroundings¡ªthe anguished screams, the crumbling battlefield¡ªfaded into nothing. Their focus narrowed to each other alone. The celestial messenger stared at Zert as one might gaze upon a toy. Zert, in turn, looked back with the eyes of a man staring at a soon-to-fall tyrant. "Arrogance... an attribute that has and will continue to lead to the fall of countless beings. I guess you''re one of them," Zert said with a chuckle. A small box materialized in his hand, and with a swift motion, he opened it. The celestial messenger''s eyes widened. From the open box, he sensed a great danger¡ªan instinctive threat to his very existence. He tried to pull away, but it was too late. A black, marble-like creature shot out of the box, piercing into the celestial messenger''s flesh. "Aaargghhhhh!!!!!" The scream that followed dwarfed all the demons'' cries. The celestial messenger shrieked in agony, his pristine white wings turning black, his eyes bloodshot and wild. Zert''s eyes widened as realization hit him. A Desire Fruit?! Kyle, that bastard! His scalp tingled in panic. "I need to get out of here!" he thought desperately. He had never witnessed a tainted celestial before¡ªbut he knew enough to fear it. A demon tainted by a Desire Fruit was dangerous enough. But a celestial? Without wasting another second, Zert turned to flee. But he was already too late. A hand stretched out like a coiling viper, catching him with ease. "Where do you think you''re going?!" the celestial messenger screamed. "Explain what''s happening to me!!" His transformation was accelerating. His once-pure robes were now stained blood-red. His wings were darkened, and his eyes blazed crimson. "What have you done to me?! Why do I feel so much anger boiling in my heart?!" the celestial messenger roared. Reason was quickly slipping away, devoured by wrath. "Let me go! Let me go!" Zert cried, panicking. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let you go? Very well, then..." The tainted celestial opened his mouth, his jaw unhinging beyond natural limits. He bit down on Zert''s head, devouring it whole in a single, brutal chomp. "Roaaarrrrr!!!!!!" The beastly roar that followed confirmed it. The celestial messenger had lost all sense of self¡ªhe had become a mindless, tainted divine beast driven by fury and instinct. "Curse you, Kyle..." That was Zert''s final thought as darkness took him, realizing too late that he had been played¡ªthat Kyle had set him up for a death that was, either way, inevitable. --- Elsewhere... "What''s going on with the divine being?!" the Oracle shouted, pacing back and forth in panic. "Cut the live broadcast¡ªcut it down now!" "Your Grace, we''re sorry, but we can''t!" the high-ranking celestial mage in charge of the setup responded. "The artifact won''t end its broadcast once activated. It must run for at least an hour!" The Oracle''s stomach churned. They had hoped to strengthen the faith of believers. Instead, they had done the opposite¡ªshaken it to the core. He didn''t know what was happening anymore¡ªbut he knew it was dangerous. Far more dangerous than he had bargained for. "Let''s get out of here. Quickly!" the Oracle barked. "Prepare the teleportation circle! We''ll figure this out later. Our safety comes first." The mage nodded grimly and got to work. --- Meanwhile... "Aaargghhhhh!!!!!" The mindless, tainted celestial messenger roared once more, unleashing absolute carnage. He slaughtered every demon in his path¡ªbrutally, without pause. He used his sword, his jaw, his legs, even his wings as weapons. His fighting style was wild, unpredictable, and devastating. Then, he suddenly paused. Something was drawing him. Drawn by an unknown force, the tainted celestial left the battlefield and moved toward the source of the pull. Arriving at the location, he saw it¡ªthe Origin Demon Seed. With one swift, decisive movement, he devoured it. Immediately, the corruption within him grew stronger. Two long horns sprouted from his head. Two extra black wings unfurled from his back. His strength surged. The demon energy within him boiled with chaos. Whatever shred of rationality he had left was now completely gone. The tainted celestial messenger had become a true beast¡ªno longer a divine being, no longer anything recognizable¡ªjust destruction incarnate. Raising his head, he located the nearest source of life. The remaining demons. He moved. And the carnage continued¡ªmore savage than before. Every demon was annihilated swiftly. There was no resistance. There was no mercy. --- [The Demon Wave has come to an end! Congratulations, players, for your participation!] [Warning! An unexpected situation has occurred!] [New Event Starting!] [Players are to work with central continent natives to put an end to the ''Tainted.''] [Penalty for failure ¨C destruction of the central continent and forceful ending of Apocalypse!] The system notification had raised the stakes dramatically. But no player dared act rashly. The broadcast had already shown them the truth¡ªthis new event was anything but normal. It was suicide. Chapter 202 - CHAPTER 202: DEMON WAVE XIV Time passed... Kyle once again returned to the Abyss¡ªthe very same place where he had first met the ancient demon. "How has your acclimation to my bloodline gone?" the ancient demon asked. "Thanks to you, I''ve grown stronger," Kyle replied, offering his thanks. Whether he was being sincere or not remained uncertain. "Good. I summoned you because I''ve grown bored... and wish to hear some tales about your current ordeals," the ancient demon said with a lazy curiosity. Kyle obliged, recounting everything to him. The ancient demon, still trapped within the Abyss, listened with rapt attention, not wanting to miss a single detail. "So that brat calls himself the Demon God now, huh? He was always one to revel in praise and adoration," the ancient demon muttered thoughtfully. "You mentioned a demon invasion, right? Hmm... it''s most likely a performance by him and that damn Celestial. A stage crafted to remind the lower races of the might of both factions. Most likely, he''ll send a powerful demon during the early stages to cause massive destruction and strike fear into the hearts of the lesser races. Then, at the climax, the Celestials will send a ''messenger'' to clean up the demon forces. The powerful demon would already have been ordered to retreat to avoid clashing with the Celestial." He paused, his expression darkening with insight. "Such is the cunning of those two. It''s a convenient way to eliminate demons who''ve outlived their usefulness¡ªthose who are rebellious or have reached their strength limit. Here," the ancient demon said, handing Kyle a small box, "take this." Inside was a dark, pulsating fruit. "This is a Desire Fruit. Give it to the second-in-command among the demons¡ªlikely the one who''ll command the doomed, expendable forces. With it, the Celestial that shows up will be tainted, corrupting the narrative of their ''salvation.'' Knowing him, he might even betray the Celestial behind the scenes to gain leverage for the next invasion. If he leaves behind a demonic origin seed to taint the world, all the better¡ªit will serve our goals perfectly." Kyle accepted the box, his gaze contemplative as a faint smile crept across his lips. "Thank you, once more." "Think nothing of it," the ancient demon replied. "Consider it the price I pay for your time and the tales you''ve shared." With that, Kyle was released from the Abyss. Back in Apocalypse, Kyle decided to trust the ancient demon''s hunch. Whether the prediction was accurate or not didn''t matter to him¡ªhe had nothing to lose. --- ******** "Hurry up! When will the circle be ready?" the Oracle demanded impatiently. "Very soon, Your Grace," replied a flustered mage. "Speed it up!" the Oracle snapped, gripped by a terrible premonition. His instincts screamed that they had to escape quickly¡ªor suffer a fate worse than death. Meanwhile, the Tainted, after painting the demon camp in blood, raised its head, moving toward the next concentration of life force with only one thought¡ªmassacre and destruction. "It''s ready, Your Grace!" the high-ranking mage declared. "Good," the Oracle said, stepping onto the teleportation circle¡ªonly to look up in horror. "No...!" he screamed. The Tainted had arrived, floating above them like a harbinger of doom. Wielding a once-radiant sword now drenched in blood and exuding a sinister aura, the Tainted swung. A crescent wave of dark energy shot out, tearing toward the Oracle''s location. "Your Grace!" Several priests rushed forward, just in time to see the Oracle vanish as the teleportation circle activated. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had barely escaped to the Celestial Temple, the magic circle destroyed a heartbeat later. But he hadn''t escaped unscathed¡ªhis legs were severed by the Tainted''s attack. "Help him! Where are the healers?!" Bishop Davis cried, rushing forward with trembling hands. He immediately cast a healing spell to regenerate the Oracle''s limbs¡ªbut the wounds pulsed with demonic energy, viciously rejecting the magic. "It''s no use! Take him to the VIP ward! We need to stabilize him at the very least!" Bishop Davis barked. Other healers gathered, lifting the Oracle and rushing him to the treatment chamber. At the ruined site, the high-ranking Celestial mage stared grimly at what remained. They had been too slow. The calamity was already upon them. He looked up at the corrupted celestial messenger¡ªa mere husk, now ruled by Wrath''s desire. Determined, he stepped forward. His expression hardened. "I won''t die cowering," he whispered. "Great Spell¡ªThunder Snake!" he roared. Lightning surged like a serpent, coiling toward the Tainted. Other mages followed suit, unleashing their own spells in a brilliant flurry of magic. The Tainted gazed at the incoming attacks with cold indifference¡ªand swung its sword once more. Every spell was obliterated in a single, overwhelming sweep. Not one could stand against the Tainted''s might. "Not good! Shield!" the mage yelled, casting a barrier in desperation. But it was futile. The dark crescent tore through the shield like paper, turning every mage and knight nearby into mincemeat. Without pause, the Tainted moved toward the next beacon of life force¡ªthe castle where Elizabeth resided. --- Jessica stood near the castle gates, her body tense. She stared at the broadcast screen, a chill coursing through her. She had tried to log out, hoping to escape the catastrophe, but to no avail. "Let me in!" she pleaded to the knights stationed at the gate, the castle walls already damaged from earlier skirmishes. "Go back or we''ll force you," one of the knights warned, unwavering. "Are you stupid? Can''t you see the broadcast? We need to get out of here¡ªwe''re doomed!" Jessica yelled desperately. But the knights didn''t budge. Unknown to her, the broadcast was unavailable to them¡ªEmperor Augustus had foreseen the Oracle''s warning and ordered his mages to suppress all live feeds. He couldn''t allow faith-driven panic to spread among his subjects. Jessica felt helpless. She wanted to burn through them all¡ªbut that would only make matters worse. More knights would surely arrive to arrest her. Then¡ª "Shit! He''s here! How is he moving so fast?" she cursed internally as the system''s notification popped up. --- [The TAINTED has appeared before you! Help the NPCs defeat the Tainted to save Apocalypse!] [Warning! Being killed by the Tainted will result in TRUE DEATH within Apocalypse World. You will be unable to log in to the game ever again!] --- Her face contorted in horror. She looked up¡ª The Tainted now hovered above the gates. It raised its sword, dark energy swirling around it¡ªand swung it down toward her and the knights. "Not good!" Jessica screamed in her mind, creating a barrier a meter in front of her. The shield shattered instantly. The attack surged forward, death imminent. "Guess this is it," Jessica muttered, her voice shaking, resigned to her fate. Clang! The blow was deflected at the last second by another blade. "Are you alright?" a masculine voice asked. "You...?" She whispered, breath caught in her throat Chapter 203 - CHAPTER 203: DEMON WAVE XV "You...?" Jessica asked, her voice trembling with disbelief as she recognized her savior. "Wow, that packed a punch," Brian said with a strained smile. His face wore a brave mask, but within the smile was the subtle twitch of someone barely holding on. "Roooarrr!" The TAINTED bellowed, its monstrous voice vibrating through the ruined battlefield. It was enraged¡ªits kill had been interrupted. With a growl, it forced more strength into its downward swing, hoping to crush Brian completely. But Brian''s arms moved fluidly, deflecting the sword just enough to redirect it into the dirt, the impact causing a tremor beneath their feet. Brian''s eyes never left the grotesque creature before him. He knew the truth¡ªhe was outmatched. The TAINTED was superior in every physical aspect: strength, speed, constitution, and stamina. Fighting it head-on like equals would be foolish, so he chose a different path. "Get out of here," Brian said in a calm yet urgent tone. "Escape as quickly as possible. I don''t think I can hold him back for too long." Jessica stood frozen for a moment, her eyes wide, heart pounding in her chest. "Thank you," she whispered softly, her gratitude genuine and heavy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- --- High above, the celestial messenger hovered like divine judgment incarnate. Without warning, two feathers detached from its radiant wings, glimmering with celestial light as they flew with terrifying speed toward Brian and Chris. The two reacted instinctively. Chris raised his shield, hoping to deflect the incoming projectile. But the gap in power was too vast¡ªthe feather shattered his defense like glass, piercing his chest. His eyes widened in horror before his HP emptied completely, his body collapsing without a sound. Brian tried to guard himself, but as the feather made contact with his chest, a strange pull dragged him inward. At the final instant, his concept activated, yanking him into his will world. To outside observers, it appeared as if he had perished just like Chris. "Ha... ha... that was close," Brian exhaled, hand on his chest as he steadied himself. "You damn fool!" a voice roared from the void. It was his sword concept, materializing as a tall, imposing figure clad in flowing robes, radiating power. "You nearly died if not for me! How could you be so reckless, letting your guard down and trying to block that?!" "There was nothing else I could do," Brian admitted. "That was the only option I had." The concept stared at him for a long moment before sighing heavily. "You''re terrible at this... Very well. I don''t usually do this for my hosts, but you¡ªyou''re different. I don''t even know why I''m doing this." It stepped forward, its gaze serious now. "I will teach you a technique. One that should help you defend yourself against beings far stronger than you. But you will not be leaving this realm until you''ve fully mastered it." Brian straightened up immediately, heart pounding with renewed determination. "The technique is called the Eternal Yin-Yang Sword Technique, the pinnacle of defense for all sword users," the concept explained, its voice echoing with pride. "It allows you to use your opponent''s own force against them¡ªredirecting and deflecting their power. Eventually, at its peak, it even allows you to reverse their attacks." "It takes years to master, even for the top 1% of geniuses in a millennium. Among all my previous hosts, the fastest to learn it took a full month. Be prepared to stay here for that long." Brian nodded without hesitation. "I''m ready," he declared, eyes burning with resolve. He didn''t care if he lost out on leveling. This technique¡ªthis strength¡ªwas what he truly needed for what lay ahead. "Good," SWORD said, smiling for the first time. "That decisiveness of yours¡ªthat''s what I like about you." --- --- "That crazy brat..." SWORD muttered in disbelief. "Just how talented is he to master the technique so quickly?" In just a few short hours, Brian had done what took others years. "It seems I might''ve finally found a master worth following... One who might even take me to a higher level than I''ve ever known," SWORD whispered with excitement, its voice trembling with hope. All its past hosts had perished in battle¡ªbut Brian felt different. Unique. Back on the battlefield, the TAINTED roared, raising its blade once more and lunging at Brian. But Brian no longer met the attack head-on. With fluid grace, he deflected every swing, never truly receiving the brunt of the blows. He flowed like water, using his opponent''s force against them with precision. The TAINTED, furious, began increasing its speed, attacking in a blur. But Brian''s premonition ability ensured he was never caught off-guard. He moved before the TAINTED could even finish thinking of its next strike. It seemed as though they were evenly matched in speed, but in truth, Brian was always a step ahead, reacting before the TAINTED even attacked. "Rooaaar!" the TAINTED howled, its rage reaching a fever pitch. In desperation, it expanded the area around it with dark aura, its sword cutting through space as it unleashed a flurry of attacks meant to crush Brian entirely. But Brian remained calm. He deflected one of the powerful blows upward, then took a quick step forward, seizing the opening. With sharp precision, he stabbed his blade into the TAINTED''s chest. "That was for last time," Brian said softly, a faint, knowing smile curling his lips. The TAINTED didn''t understand his words, but the smug satisfaction on Brian''s face enraged it even more. From its wings, several blackened feathers detached and hurled themselves toward Brian. Brian dodged what he could and deflected the rest. His eyes remained sharp, aware of every movement. But the TAINTED didn''t let up¡ªno, it charged again, swinging violently. "Eternal Yin-Yang Technique... Reversal," Brian muttered. His blade moved elegantly, catching the TAINTED''s strike and reversing the force, sending the creature flying backward. The TAINTED crashed violently to the ground, the earth shaking under its weight. It rose slowly, its fury boiling over. Then, it began to change. Its face¡ªonce a perverted echo of angelic beauty¡ªtwisted into a grotesque mask of horror. Its limbs expanded, its body swelling to twice its former size. Muscles bulged, bones cracked, and its aura doubled in strength. Brian took a step back, eyes wide. "No way," he whispered, feeling a cold chill crawl down his spine. "This can''t be happening..." BOOM! The TAINTED moved at supersonic speed, blurring through space. Brian''s premonition, which had always given him two seconds of foresight, now only gave him half a second. It was almost meaningless. BOOM! Brian was struck before he could react. The monstrous speed and power overwhelmed his reflexes, sending him flying across the battlefield, crashing into the rubble. The TAINTED didn''t bother confirming the kill. It turned toward Jessica, eyes gleaming with cruel purpose. Jessica had been trying to escape all this time, but a cursed spell still blocked the gate. She couldn''t break it. She was trapped. "No..." she whispered in horror. "No!" She panicked, her voice cracking. There was no way she could survive this. As a mage, creatures with such speed were her worst nightmare. She couldn''t defend. She couldn''t flee. "Rooaaar!!" The TAINTED screeched, its body vanishing and reappearing before her with terrifying swiftness, sword aimed straight at her chest. Clang! The strike was blocked¡ªdeflected mid-air by a blur of black and silver. "Oi! You bastard," a cold voice rang out. "How dare you try to lay a hand on her?" A young man stood before the TAINTED, sword humming with suppressed power, his icy gaze locked with the monster''s eyes. Greg had finally arrived¡ªjust in time to change the tide of battle. Chapter 204 - CHAPTER 204: DEMON WAVE XVI While Brian and the TAINTED engaged in a brutal battle, Elizabeth stood at a distance, her arms folded tightly across her chest. Worry danced in her eyes, flickering like a candle in the wind, but her expression remained frozen in cold indifference. Ever since her awakening, she had found herself unable to express anything but an icy stillness. Emotions no longer rose freely to the surface¡ªthey were buried deep beneath the frost that had settled over her heart. "Let''s leave and allow those foreigners to take care of the situation. We don''t have what it takes to defeat that monster," Emperor Augustus said with calm authority, his gaze fixed firmly on the raging battlefield ahead. "You may leave," Elizabeth replied without hesitation, her tone glacial. "But I''m not leaving Brian behind. I''m fighting alongside him." Without waiting for his reply, she turned and began striding toward the castle gate, her determination evident in every step. "I wasn''t asking," Augustus said quietly, his voice no louder than a whisper¡ªyet it carried the weight of a command. In a flash, he moved with a speed far beyond her ability to react. With one precise, decisive blow, he struck her. Her body crumpled as unconsciousness claimed her instantly. Commander Harold stepped forward without a word, catching her before she hit the ground. He slung her carefully over his shoulder and awaited further instruction. "Let''s leave now," Augustus ordered, his face devoid of emotion. "But before we go, seal the gate with the spell. I don''t want anyone entering my city through it. Initiate the barrier spell of the old mage." "Yes, Your Majesty," Harold responded, already moving to carry out the order. The castle and its formidable walls had been constructed as a final line of defense on the borders of the Grey Empire''s capital. This imposing fortress, crafted with care by Archmage Leonardo¡ªthe legendary right-hand man of the first emperor¡ªwas more than stone and steel. It was reinforced with arcane might, built to withstand even apocalyptic threats. A powerful barrier spell had been etched into the very walls and gates, dormant until activated in times of greatest peril. It was the last bulwark against destruction, and Emperor Augustus intended to use it¡ªnot to defend the people, but to isolate the threat. He had no intention of fighting the TAINTED. He did not fear it, but he saw no reason to waste strength in a battle that wasn''t necessary. Cold logic guided his decisions, not valor. With Elizabeth unconscious and secure on Harold''s shoulder, the emperor turned his back on the chaos and left¡ªdestination: his imperial castle. Meanwhile¡­ Greg finally reached the location of the rift that linked the demon world to the human world. The familiar energy swirled before him like a shimmering portal of light and shadow. "Time to return," he muttered, a small smirk forming on his lips. But as he stepped forward, he realized that getting through wouldn''t be as simple as he''d thought. Demonic creatures prowled around the rift, twisted things with glowing eyes and jagged limbs, drawn to the power it radiated. "Well," Greg said, his grin widening, "when I want to leave, no one can stop me." With a snap of his fingers, Heaven Defier materialized in his hands, crackling with divine energy. Without hesitation, Greg charged forward. His blade danced like lightning, carving through the demonic beasts with fluid, merciless strokes. Each enemy that dared stand in his way was cut down without a second thought. "That was fun," he said casually, standing before the now-unblocked rift. Without giving himself time to overthink or doubt, he dived headfirst into it. The sensation was like being stretched and compressed all at once. Moments later, Greg emerged from the other side, landing in the barren desert where he had first entered the demon realm. The rift behind him shimmered for a second before closing with a sharp snap of energy. The path back was sealed. Kodiac must have closed it after leaving. Still, Greg wasn''t troubled. He could return to the demon realm at will through the independent space¡ªhis clones maintained a constant link, so he always had a path if needed. The rift in the central continent was strange in its behavior. Unlike a direct gateway, it was linked to several locations across the demon world. That was how Greg had ended up in the wilderness while Jessica appeared in the heart of a demon civilization. As Greg stood beneath the vast sky of the central continent, he took a moment to breathe in the warm sun, contrasting it with the cold void of the demon realm. His brief appreciation was interrupted by the mechanical chime of the system ringing in his ears. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The Demon Wave has come to an end! Congratulations, players, for your participation!] [Warning! An unexpected situation has occurred!] [New Event Starting!] [Players are to work with central continent natives to put an end to the ''TAINTED''] [Penalty for failure ¨C Destruction of the central continent and forceful ending of Apocalypse!] "What the hell?" Greg muttered. Opening the game forum, he began browsing for information. He had been cut off while stuck in the demon realm, and he needed to know what had happened. He clicked on the guild forum and immediately saw a live broadcast trending at the top. Curious, he tapped on it¡ªand what he saw made his blood boil. The TAINTED was attacking Jessica. His eyes burned with fury. Without hesitation, he flared his wings wide and shot into the sky at breakneck speed, the wind howling around him as his rage fueled every beat. He arrived just in time¡ªmere seconds from disaster. Brian had bought him that time, but even that sacrifice seemed barely enough. Greg witnessed the TAINTED hurl Brian aside effortlessly and lunge toward Jessica with bloodlust in its eyes. Driven by pure rage and instinct, Greg flew straight into the fray. "How dare you lay a hand on her?" he growled. The TAINTED''s massive sword came crashing down, but Greg met it head-on, deflecting the blow¡ªnot through clever use of momentum like Brian had, but by overwhelming force. The impact knocked the TAINTED back, briefly throwing it off balance. Turning toward Jessica, Greg''s expression softened slightly. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with quiet concern. Jessica, her heart pounding from the close call, nodded softly. "Yes," she whispered, cheeks tinged with a slight blush. Once assured of her safety, Greg turned back toward the enemy. His voice was cold now, the fury barely hidden beneath the surface. "Beast or not, if you want to survive, you should learn the instincts of a living creature. One of those instincts," he said, clenching his fist tightly, "is to never touch what''s mine." With that, he punched the celestial messenger squarely in the chest, the force of the blow sending it skidding backward, carving a trench into the ground as it tumbled. Elsewhere¡­ "How envious¡­ to be saved by two handsome men? Who the hell is she, some kind of princess?" a female player watching the broadcast said with a dramatic sigh. "Beats me. But who the hell is the second guy? He''s trashing that monster like it''s nothing! I thought it was supposed to be overpowered?" another asked in confusion. "Overpowered, my foot!" a third chimed in. "That same monster killed demons like they were insects. If it wasn''t for those knights, half of you would be dead right now!" "Then who the hell is that guy? Is he even a player? How can someone be that strong?" "You guys been living under a rock or what?" an informed player interjected. "That''s Nemesis! Number one player in Apocalypse. He''s got powers in the real world, not just in-game." "Ohhh¡­ now it makes sense," many players chorused, heads nodding in realization. "Sigh¡­ guess he never changes," Aaron muttered bitterly, watching the broadcast with folded arms. "Always showing up at the last second to steal the spotlight. Now he''s gonna make Sword God look weak in front of everyone. Ugh. I wouldn''t wanna be in that lad''s shoes. Honestly, I''d probably just curse Greg to death and log off." His eyes stayed glued to the screen, unable to look away from the collision of power between Brian, Greg, and the unstoppable force known as the TAINTED. Chapter 205 - CHAPTER 205: DEMON WAVE XVII The TAINTED stood up from its cratered landing site, staring at Greg with blazing fury in its eyes. "Stop staring at me like that, or I might just beat you into a pulp," Greg said coldly, tightening his fists. He didn''t plan to use Heaven Defier or any weapon¡ªjust his bare hands. Blows and kicks would be more than enough to beat the life out of this monstrous creature. With a speed so fast it generated a sonic boom, Greg vanished and reappeared before the TAINTED in an instant. He delivered a brutal uppercut that launched the creature skyward. Not missing a beat, Greg soared upward, overtaking the monster in altitude, and with maximum force, he brought his fist down like a hammer. The TAINTED was sent crashing back to the earth, slamming into the ground with a thunderous impact that deepened the crater and shook the landscape. Hovering above the destruction, Greg cracked his knuckles and spoke coldly. "Oi, stand up, you dumb bastard. I''m not done with you yet." "RRAAAHHH!" the TAINTED roared defiantly. Greg stomped down on its chest, silencing it with sheer force. "Enough. Scream one more time, and I''ll stomp your skull until your brain splatters all over the ground." The TAINTED trembled beneath him. "Since you won''t get up," Greg said, his voice turning dark, "I guess I''ll offer some help." His lips curled into a grin. He wasn''t a violent man¡ªbut even he couldn''t deny the satisfaction he felt using the TAINTED as a punching bag. It was decent enough sport. He grabbed the creature by its thick neck, lifting it with ease as it thrashed uselessly against his grip. "Well, I''ll give you credit for your durability," Greg said, amused. "After the demonic sandworms, you''re my second-best punching bag." Then he slapped the monster''s face repeatedly, delivering one stinging blow after another. He tossed the TAINTED into the air like a toy, caught its legs, and slammed it left and right into the earth like a ragdoll, pulverizing the ground with each impact. From a distance, Brian stared in awe at what he couldn''t even call a battle. Greg was simply toying with the creature like a cat with a broken mouse. "Give up. You can''t compete with that monster..." The words of Abyss echoed in his mind. He smiled bitterly, finally experiencing the gap between himself and Greg firsthand. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, the gap was to be expected. Greg had a ridiculous ability to absorb and purchase stats. Comparing himself to Greg¡ªwho he couldn''t even outmatch in level¡ªwas laughable. The celestial messenger had originally been a level 200 divine being, receiving 8 stat points per level compared to Brian''s 5. But after its corruption, its level had surged drastically to 230, growing stronger the more carnage and destruction it caused. That Brian had even survived against such a creature was a testament to his skill and talent¡ªstanding his ground against a being more than twice his level. Greg, on the other hand? Tsk. All his stats were over 800¡ªfar above the TAINTED''s, even after its transformation. That was why he could so easily make a mockery of the fight. Blow after blow rained down on the TAINTED. It hadn''t even had the chance to strike back. Consumed by wrath, it had thought of nothing but destruction. But now... now something else filled its mind¡ªsomething that began to outweigh its desire to destroy. Fear. Absolute, paralyzing fear of the being standing before it. "Huh? Tired already? No fun. Thought I could play with you a little longer," Greg said with a sigh, ending his ruthless game. He dropped the broken creature to the ground. "It''s time for you to die now," he muttered. Heaven Defier materialized in his hand with a flicker of divine light. "Alright then¡­ off you go," he whispered, driving the weapon into the heart of the TAINTED. [Congratulations! You have defeated the TAINTED!] [THE EVENT HAS BEEN SUCCESSFULLY COMPLETED!] [CALCULATING PLAYER''S CONTRIBUTION POINTS...] [COMPUTING PLAYER RANKING BASED ON CONTRIBUTIONS DURING THE EVENT...] [COMPUTATION COMPLETE!] PLAYER RANKINGS Nemesis ¨C Neutral Camp Sword God ¨C Celestial Camp Abyss ¨C Neutral Camp Dual Blade ¨C Celestial Camp Puppet Master ¨C Celestial Camp Odin ¨C Celestial Camp Berserker ¨C Celestial Camp Gold Goblin ¨C Celestial Camp Kyle ¨C Demon Camp Jade ¨C Celestial Camp The event''s end was met with cheers from the entire player base. Those who had joined the Demon Camp were filled with regret¡ªearning contribution points during the final event had been nearly impossible. That''s why none of them, aside from the now-dead Kyle, made it to the leaderboard. [Congratulations for defeating the level 230 TAINTED creature!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled up!] [You have plundered the stats of the TAINTED.] [You have stripped the bloodline from the TAINTED, gaining two bloodlines.] ¡ª Celestial Messenger Bloodline ¡ª Tainted Bloodline [Warning! Both bloodlines contain negative effects. Host is advised to tread with caution!] [You finished first in the event...] [Check your inventory to receive your reward.] Greg listened to the notifications with casual indifference. He hadn''t really put in much effort during the battle. Others, like Brian, had worked harder¡ªbut there Greg was, standing first on the rankings just because he''d taken down the big boss. Like he always believed: work smart, not hard. "Are you okay?" he asked Jessica gently. She nodded, eyes soft. "Mm." "Thank you," she whispered. "It''s nothing," Greg replied with a warm smile. "I''d do it over and over again if it meant protecting you. I won''t let anyone hurt you." Jessica''s lips curled into a tender smile. "Let''s go," Greg said, lifting her into his arms like a princess. He intended to fly away with her¡ªbut the system had other plans. Jessica was instantly teleported back to the location she had been in before the event started. Brian, who had begun walking toward Greg to exchange some words, was also suddenly teleported away¡ªleaving Greg standing in empty space, blinking awkwardly. With Jessica gone, he turned his attention to the coordinates Aaron had sent him. Before leaving, his eyes drifted toward the towering castle walls of the Empire''s boundary. "Your time is coming soon, Emperor," he muttered, a satisfied smile creeping across his face. And without further ado, he soared into the sky. "Oracle, the divine being has been defeated," a priest informed the bedridden seer. Though the Oracle''s life had been saved through extensive healing, his legs had been irreparably damaged. He would remain legless for the rest of his days. Chapter 206 - CHAPTER 206: ALTERING THE NARRATIVE The Oracle was pale¡ªit was obvious that although he had survived for now, his end was near. "At least the worst scenario was avoided... Was the broadcast viewed by everyone?" he asked, worried about the stained reputation of the Celestial Temple. "It was viewed by a large population. Only the Grey Empire was exempted, but their citizens will most likely learn of it soon through those who watched the broadcast," Bishop Kelly replied, walking into the Oracle''s ward and answering before the attending priest could. He paid his respects to the Oracle, then took a seat after being instructed to. The priest in charge of caring for the Oracle also paid his respects and left, giving the two high-ranking leaders the privacy needed for their delicate discussion. "It''s all my fault. If only I had known beforehand, or warned the divine being... or not been foolish enough to allow it to be broadcast. Now the Celestial Temple will be looked down on by all. I have failed the celestials," the Oracle said dejectedly, his frail voice and weakened body making the admission even more pitiful. "You did nothing wrong, Oracle. While the situation didn''t unfold in the best way we could have hoped, your intentions were just. None of the failure was your fault," Bishop Kelly said, consoling the broken man. "Thank you. But now is not the time for consolation. What truly matters is how we can regain the image and reputation we''ve lost," the Oracle replied. "I might have a solution," Bishop Kelly answered humbly. "What is it?" the Oracle asked, eager to hear what the Bishop had in mind. "The divine being was killed by a foreigner in the end, Your Grace. And according to my sources, that foreigner has been in the demon world for some time now. What if this was all a setup? A ploy by the Demon God to weaken the people''s faith in the celestials? If the people lose faith, they may turn their backs on us¡ªleaving us without divine protection, and ripe for conquest and destruction," Bishop Kelly proposed. "Are you sure about this?" the Oracle asked, a frown creasing his pale features. "I''m certain about his presence in the demon world, but not the rest. Still, Your Grace, sometimes bending the truth serves a greater purpose. This is the perfect way to shift the blame for the downfall of the divine and supposedly untouchable being. If we tie it to the sworn enemy of the Celestial King, it provides a valid reason why such a powerful being was defeated by a foreigner¡ªeffectively killing two birds with one stone," Bishop Kelly explained, a cunning smile curling on his lips. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Oracle thought deeply about it. He hated to admit it, but the Bishop''s plan made sense. Still, his expression soon darkened. "You said he defeated the divine being on his own. Would it be wise to make an enemy of someone like that?" he asked¡ªthe only question that continued to trouble him. "Your Grace, what is there to worry about?" Bishop Kelly asked, catching the Oracle off guard. "We''re fixing our reputation, not measuring our might. So what if he killed the divine being? Even in the Celestial Realm, that being was only a messenger. He won''t dare to antagonize us, not unless he''s unafraid of angering the celestials themselves," he said, his smile widening. For the first time since losing his legs, the Oracle felt a flicker of joy. "You''re right," he said, some color returning to his face. "See to it that your solution is carried out. I leave it in your hands." "Thank you, Your Grace, for entrusting such a delicate task to me," Bishop Kelly said respectfully before leaving the ward. He walked away with a pleased smile. The plan had been passed to him by the Crown Prince of the Grey Empire¡ªthe king''s second son. It was the perfect strategy to pressure Greg. To invoke everyone''s hatred and direct it at one person was, more often than not, a burden too heavy for any mortal to carry. The plan had two outcomes: Either Greg responded arrogantly and antagonized the Celestial Temple¡ªsealing his own fate¡ªor he remained silent and endured the falsehood. Either way, Bishop Kelly would sentence him to trial for his supposed transgressions and send him to the Repentance Prison for sinners, where he would be trained to obey the emperor''s will. A flawless plan with no cracks¡ªif only the target wasn''t an anomaly like Greg. --- Meanwhile... "My lord, the Ice Princess was forcefully teleported away. We couldn''t stop it¡ªit seems to have been the work of divine will," Commander Harold reported, anxiety heavy in his voice. He feared the emperor''s wrath for this failure. "Is that so?" Emperor Augustus said calmly, his voice as clear and composed as ever¡ªyet carrying the same unwavering authority. "Yes, my lord," Commander Harold repeated, bowing even deeper, his knees pressed against the cold floor, sweat dripping from the back of his neck. "I see," Augustus said simply, his jaw resting against his hand as he lounged comfortably on the throne, looking as detached and carefree as always. "You may leave." "Thank you for your mercy, my lord," Commander Harold said gratefully, bowing until his forehead touched the floor before retreating, relieved to have survived what could have been a fatal moment. "Everyone, leave me," Emperor Augustus commanded. His ministers and knights promptly exited the grand courtroom, leaving him in solitude. "Elizabeth¡­ You will return one day, seeking to learn about your mother. But for now, you are not ready. You are still too weak," he said, his voice distant as his gaze wandered into the invisible horizon¡ªhis thoughts unreadable. He remembered that night clearly. The night his wife had been taken by a celestial¡ªsimply because the divine being fancied her. His own ancestors had not even intervened to stop it. He remembered the humiliation. The blatant disrespect. And the insult of being offered a mere ''compensation'' for losing his beloved consort... Chapter 207 - CHAPTER 207: HERO OR TRAITOR? A week had passed since the end of the event. While players had returned to their daily grind of leveling up, hunting, and completing quests, the natives of the apocalypse world couldn''t move on so easily. The chaos had left a scar¡ªone that couldn''t be healed with time alone. Their faith, once absolute, had begun to crack. The resentment was subtle at first¡ªa quiet murmur in taverns, a shadowed glance on the streets¡ªbut it grew louder with each passing day. The broadcast had exposed too much. The Celestial Temple, once a symbol of hope and divine will, had become a focal point for anger and distrust. Many natives now whispered that the gods had failed them. That their protectors had grown weak¡ªor worse, corrupt. In contrast, Greg, known to most as Nemesis, had been hailed as a savior in the immediate aftermath. He was the foreigner who had stood alone and defeated the fallen divine, the one who had risen when all else had collapsed. His name was spoken with admiration, even reverence. But that didn''t last long. Everything changed with a single broadcast. Once again, the sky darkened, and a screen formed above the horizon. It was the unmistakable signal of another world announcement. Tension gripped the masses. Was it another enemy? A new divine catastrophe? A reward for those who had survived? Instead, it was Bishop Kelly. He stood tall in white robes with gold embroidery, the symbol of the Celestial Temple gleaming on his chest. His smile was bright and composed, his presence dignified¡ªyet there was a sharpness to his gaze, a prideful glint that betrayed his intentions. He had waited for this moment. The Oracle had chosen him as the temple''s representative for this global announcement, and Kelly viewed it as his divine opportunity. His ambition had long been hidden behind pious smiles and humble bows, but now he stood on the brink of rising even higher. With the Oracle''s health visibly deteriorating, someone had to lead. And Bishop Kelly was ready to seize that chance. He approached the ornate podium, positioned in the sacred garden of the Celestial Temple. Behind him, holy knights stood as an honor guard. Above him, the celestial screen projected his face to the entire continent. He cleared his throat and began with the practiced grace of a seasoned speaker. "Greetings, children of the divine. First of all, I wish to offer my deepest sympathies to all who suffered in the recent tragedy. I mourn the lives lost in the wake of the divine being''s fall¡­ and I speak today not only to clarify the truth but to honor them with it." A hush fell across the continent. In villages and cities, people paused. Shops closed, travelers stopped walking, even monsters momentarily faded into the background. Kelly''s voice was steady, warm, and confident. "For a time now, a foreigner by the name of Nemesis has been celebrated by some as a hero. A savior. The one who ended the madness of the fallen divine. But the truth is far more bitter." He paused, letting the suspense settle in. "The truth is¡­ Nemesis is no hero. He is a traitor. A deceiver who orchestrated a masterful illusion alongside our most ancient and despicable enemies¡ªthe demons." Gasps rippled through the audience across the world. Kelly continued, eyes narrowed. "Nemesis entered the demon realm before the event began. He negotiated with the demon god himself, crafting a deceit so profound it fooled even the divine. He lured our celestial messenger into a trap, corrupted him, and then staged a heroic battle to win your favor¡ªall while furthering the demons'' agenda." He slammed a palm against the podium, his voice rising in righteous fury. "We of the Celestial Temple chose to remain silent initially¡ªnot out of cowardice, but out of humility. We bore the weight of your judgment quietly, believing ourselves at fault for not foreseeing the demon god''s plot. But no longer. The truth must be known." His tone shifted, growing softer. "The celestials¡ªmerciful as they are¡ªstill offer redemption. Even now, Nemesis is not condemned¡­ yet. He must simply surrender peacefully to the celestial knights. Let justice be served in the courts of divinity. But if he resists¡­" The warmth vanished from his voice. "¡­then he will face punishment greater than death. An unrepentant soul does not deserve a second chance." With those chilling final words, the broadcast ended. And the tide turned instantly. Just like that, the name "Nemesis" became cursed. Once praised, now spat out with venom. Statues built in his honor were torn down. Children who had admired him were scolded. Mothers whispered his name as a warning to misbehaving sons. Humanity had found its scapegoat. Greg, however, didn''t flinch. A day after the broadcast, he moved through a quiet town, his face uncovered, his pace unhurried. His expression remained cold, unreadable. He had a meeting scheduled with Marquis Alexander¡ªan important one¡ªbut he already knew the Celestial Temple wouldn''t wait. They wanted him dead. Or captured. Preferably humiliated. He walked toward the designated inn, passing through a crowded market street. Eyes followed him everywhere. Whispers buzzed around him like insects. Some faces were pale with fear. Others twisted with hatred. He ignored them all. Then¡ªjust as he expected¡ªthey struck. A group of celestial knights in gleaming silver armor emerged from the crowd. Their captain, a tall man with blond hair and arrogant eyes, stepped forward and blocked Greg''s path. "Halt! You''re coming with us," the captain barked, drawing his sword. Behind him, more knights emerged, forming a ring around Greg with practiced precision. They moved like hunters, cornering prey. Their formation was clean, efficient. Lethal. Greg''s gaze swept across them once. He had sensed them long before they revealed themselves. He had hoped they would reconsider¡ªfor their sake. But it seemed the fools were eager to die. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Move," Greg said coldly. The captain smirked. "You are under arrest for conspiring with demons and endangering the realm. You will be escorted to the Atonement Ground, where your sins may be weighed and purged¡ªif you repent." He raised his chin with self-importance. "Cooperate while I''m still being polite." Greg''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll give you one chance. Move, or die." A moment of silence. Then, the captain stepped closer. "You dare threaten¡ª" Greg released his aura. The pressure that burst forth was overwhelming¡ªan invisible storm that crashed down upon every knight. The captain froze mid-sentence. His breath caught in his throat. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to flee. But it was too late. "Kneel," Greg spoke in the dragon''s tongue. Every knight dropped to their knees. They didn''t want to. They struggled with every ounce of strength¡ªbut their bodies refused to rise. Bones creaked under the pressure. Sweat poured from their faces. Their pride shattered beneath Greg''s will. "I warned you," Greg muttered. "You should''ve walked away." He raised his hand. "Water Bullet," he incanted in the dragon tongue. Dozens of water bullets shimmered into existence behind him, suspended in midair like silent harbingers of death. Each one was infused with divine precision, shaped to kill. The captain''s eyes widened. "Please don''t¡ª" Thud. The first bullet tore through his skull. The others followed in an instant¡ªeach knight silenced in perfect rhythm, their bodies slumping lifelessly to the ground. The market square was painted with sudden, quiet death. The crowd was paralyzed. Mothers clutched their children. Merchants hid behind stalls. Adventurers who might''ve considered testing him now stared in horror. Greg stepped over the bodies without a second glance, continuing toward the inn. A storm was coming¡ªand everyone knew it. The Celestial Temple had just made their move. And now¡­ it was Greg''s turn. Chapter 208 - CHAPTER 208: CHANGE OF PLANS "My lord," Marquis Alexander said, offering a respectful bow as Greg entered the room. Greg gave a small nod, then settled into the seat prepared for him. "Concerning the penetration you asked of me the last time..." Marquis Alexander began without delay, his tone steady and professional. "The plan is progressing well. Some nobles are slowly being bought, their loyalty shifting under subtle persuasion. Meanwhile, Princess Elizabeth is gradually gaining favor among the empire''s citizens. The people speak kindly of her, especially now that rumors of the emperor''s dubious actions have begun circulating." He leaned in slightly, a proud smile playing on his lips. "Just a little more patience, my lord, and I promise the seed of internal strife will take root within the empire. When it collapses from within, you''ll be free to claim the remnants." "I''ve changed my mind," Greg said calmly. The words dropped like a stone into a still pond, causing Marquis Alexander to blink in confusion. "I won''t be following that plan any longer." "My lord?" Alexander asked, straightening up with a look of alarm. "What strategy do you wish to employ, then?" "I will be going directly," Greg replied, his voice firm. "I''m going to attack the empire openly." A visible shadow crossed Marquis Alexander''s face. "Forgive me for speaking out of turn, my lord," he said with careful restraint, "but if I may offer my counsel, I strongly advise against such a bold move. The Grey Empire hasn''t withstood external threats due to a lack of elite warriors in the central continent, but rather because of its legacy." He paused before continuing in a graver tone. "It is shielded by an ancient barrier and fortified with defensive spells crafted by the Archmage himself. Not to mention, it enjoys the favor of the celestial realm. Grey, the founder, was one of their own¡ªhe is the son of the celestial king. Even if you manage to bring the empire down, the beings backing it are not ones that can be so easily defeated." "I''m aware," Greg said, a confident smile curling on his lips. "But you see, I was never afraid of those beings to begin with. The only reason I delayed this confrontation was because I was too weak at the time. But now¡­ now I am strong enough to face them¡ªeven if I must do so alone." Marquis Alexander fell silent, the pride from earlier replaced with anxiety. Yet something in Greg''s composure stilled his fear. "Very well then, my lord," he said at last, bowing again. "But may I ask¡ªhow do you intend to deal with the beings behind the Grey Empire?" "You''ll find out soon enough," Greg answered with a casual smile before turning and leaving. Marquis Alexander remained standing, eyes fixed on Greg''s retreating form. The calm confidence in Greg''s stride¡­ the arrogance etched into every step¡­ it all left a strange sense of reassurance in his chest, despite the madness of the plan. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªGreg''s absurd idea would succeed. --- ** "It seems the last one has finally arrived," Cain muttered, glancing at the approaching Greg with a sigh. "You really should learn to value time and stop playing the last-minute hero." Greg ignored him, taking his seat at the head of the conference table without so much as a glance in Cain''s direction. After leaving Alexander, he had flown straight to Odin''s guild. He had one final meeting to attend that day¡ªand one final decision to share. Despite Odin being the official guild master, Greg naturally took the guild master''s chair in the conference room. No one questioned it. The room was filled with powerful individuals. The Archdevil Lilith sat nearby, her enchanting smile aimed squarely at Greg, who deliberately avoided her gaze. Jessica sat beside her, her expression unreadable. Cain, Brian, Chris, and Elizabeth were also present. Dr. Ezekiel¡ªnicknamed the Healer¡ªsat with arms crossed, his face passive. Thomas and Will George occupied seats near the end of the table. "So?" Cain asked, leaning back slightly. "Why was I invited here?" "To hear your answer," Greg replied, scanning the room. "I plan to create a guild¡ªa new one." There was a brief pause as some in the room absorbed his words, while others exchanged glances, already suspecting his intention. Cain let out a scoff. "You''ve got a pretty lousy track record with guilds, if I must say. Yours was the first to collapse among the top ranks, followed closely by your sister''s. Starting another guild? Sounds like a mistake you shouldn''t repeat." "Maybe so," Greg said without flinching. "But this time, things will be different." He leaned forward, his gaze turning serious. "Seven months and a few days from now, our world will join a universal league. And one week from now, the true apocalypse will begin¡ªgranting power to everyone. I intend to create a guild made up of the elite of the elite before that happens." He paused, letting his words settle. "This won''t be just a guild. It will be the ruling body of the new world¡ªthe one shaped by the apocalypse''s descent." Cain raised a brow. "Yeah, no thanks. Not interested. Can I leave now?" "If you wish," Greg said calmly. "But allow me to offer you one last piece of information¡ªfor free." His voice dropped a note, now edged with gravity. "I''m not the only one with powers in the real world. Mine were granted by the apocalypse, yes, but there are families¡ªhidden lineages¡ªthat have possessed supernatural abilities for centuries. Long before the apocalypse. And after it descends, they will rise. They''ll make themselves known¡­ and they''ll claim control of this new world. Anyone who stands in their way will be wiped out." He tapped his fingers against the table, the soft sound echoing ominously. "If you believe you can protect yourself from them alone, by all means¡ªwalk away." Cain stared at Greg, his eyes narrowed, searching for any hint of deception. But all he found was calm, unwavering certainty. "Very well then," Cain said at last, folding his arms. "Let''s hear your proposition. It better be worth it¡ªor I''m still out, hidden families or not." Everyone else remained seated, silent but attentive, waiting for what came next. --- ** Marquis Alexander returned to his castle through a hidden tunnel, slipping in like a phantom. Not a single guard or maid spotted him. The secret passage was one only he knew well¡ªused for moments exactly like this. But even his caution hadn''t been enough. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I trust your meeting went smoothly," Emperor Augustus said, seated regally on Alexander''s couch, his jaw resting against a gloved fist. "My lord!" Alexander exclaimed, frozen in place. His heart pounded as his thoughts raced. How much does he know? "I was unaware you would be gracing my humble province with your presence," Alexander said quickly, bowing low. "Had I known, I would have made exceptional preparations to receive you in the manner you deserve." "It''s quite alright," Augustus replied, his face unreadable. "I intended to arrive unannounced." Alexander''s mind scrambled for a way out. "Forgive me for using the secret passage. Like many nobles, I have¡­ desires best kept hidden from public knowledge. Discretions I must indulge to preserve appearances." He forced a small smile, hoping the emperor would buy the lie. And praying he didn''t already know the truth. Chapter 209 - CHAPTER 209: THE REVIVED CLAN Marquis Alexander stared intently at Emperor Augustus, carefully gauging the man''s expression, hoping for a hint¡ªany sign that the story he fed him had been believed. But the emperor''s face remained impassive, carved from stone, unreadable and cold. "Meeting with an enemy is indeed a habit that shouldn''t be made known to the public," Augustus finally said, his voice smooth and even. Marquis Alexander frowned subtly. The way the emperor phrased it, the calm indifference in his tone¡ªit sent a chill crawling up his spine. The emperor knew. He didn''t just suspect. He knew. "My lord, that was¡ª" "That''s enough." Augustus''s voice sliced through his words, sharp and commanding. "I have no intention of playing this game with you. I''ve known from the very beginning." Alexander''s mouth twitched, but he remained silent. "A vampire, skillfully hiding in plain sight within my empire. The one responsible for sowing seeds of doubt and distrust¡ªtainting my name, my people, my rule." Augustus rose slowly from his seat, the weight of his authority filling the room like a suffocating mist. "Tell me, what did you discuss with that foreigner? Nemesis, was it?" Despite the emperor''s calm voice, the weight behind each word struck like thunder. Marquis Alexander''s composed mask cracked for a moment before he schooled his features back into neutrality. He exhaled deeply, as if finally shedding the pointless burden of deception. "You''ve already made up your mind," he said with a faint smile, tinged with both regret and admiration. "How long have you known?" "Since I took the throne," Augustus replied casually, as if discussing the weather. "I ordered a complete investigation of all the nobles¡ªthose who raised even a flicker of suspicion were placed under quiet observation. But it wasn''t until recently that I truly understood your identity. Your ring should have been a clear giveaway." He glanced at the blood-red jewel resting on Alexander''s finger. "But even I can sometimes overlook what''s right in front of me." Despite remaining seated, the emperor radiated a deadly composure, like a dormant volcano on the verge of eruption. "So then, Your Majesty¡­ what now?" Marquis Alexander''s voice dropped in tone. His gaze shifted toward a shadowed corner of his lavish bedroom. "Or perhaps I should say¡ªwhat do you all intend to do with me?" From within the darkness, a faint laugh echoed. "Oh Marquis, how sharp of you to sense me." A voice emerged, soft and sinister, as a cloaked figure stepped out from the void. His face was concealed beneath a porcelain-white mask, the number 20 etched crudely into its surface. Marquis Alexander stiffened, eyes wide with disbelief. "You¡­ how is this possible? Your clan was annihilated¡ªwiped out by the world''s united armies!" "Indeed," the masked figure said, tilting his head slightly. "Our old clan was purged¡­ all but one survived¡ªour goddess. She gave us a new gift, a new purpose. From her divine will, a stronger, better clan was born." He giggled with a childlike glee that contrasted chillingly with the darkness swirling around him. Emperor Augustus didn''t flinch. He moved toward the doorway with the grace of a man who had already won. "Enough chatter. Take him¡ªand everyone in his estate. Guards, servants, nobles alike. They''ll all serve as fine raw material for more shadow slaves. We''ll need many before the final act." The emperor''s words left a suffocating silence in their wake. Marquis Alexander''s face turned pale. "Shadow slaves?" he whispered. He staggered backward slightly, the implication striking like a hammer. He''d heard of them¡ªbeings of dread and ancient horror, immune to divine interference, feared by gods and mortals alike. They thrived by devouring others, grew stronger with every consumed soul, and could only be truly killed by destroying their hidden shadow core¡ªa task nearly impossible, for the core was concealed in a random part of their body, invisible to even the sharpest senses. "Augustus," Alexander whispered, voice trembling. "Do you know what you''ve allied with?" The emperor turned back only once, his eyes locking with the Marquis''s. That single glance, cold and unyielding, carried all the message it needed to. Then he left. The door clicked softly shut. Marquis Alexander stood frozen, rage and despair boiling within him. Then he bared his fangs, a glint of red flashing in his eyes. "If you think I''ll go down easily¡­ you''re sorely mistaken." The masked figure¡ªNumber Twenty¡ªtilted his head and giggled. "Aw, the big bad vampire is showing his teeth! How exciting! Let''s make this fun, shall we?" Suddenly, the shadows on the floor surged like a wave, creeping and twisting like countless black ants pouring from the cracks of reality. They swallowed the entire room, blotting out all light, turning it into a suffocating abyss. "Perfect," Number Twenty whispered. "Now no one will interfere. What do you say, Marquis? Ready to play?" Alexander didn''t answer. He crouched, eyes scanning every corner, every fold of the living shadow, waiting for an attack. "Blood Ray!" he muttered, his fingers firing a piercing beam of compressed blood toward a shadowed patch he believed the enemy would emerge from. The ray vanished into the darkness, absorbed without a trace. "Tsk tsk," came a whisper behind him. Alexander spun, slashing backward, but struck only empty air. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My my, so violent. Trying to hurt me already? But I know deep down, you''re a sweetheart¡ªjust a little temperamental, that''s all." The voice echoed from every direction now, surrounding him. "Allow me to return the favor." Without warning, a crimson-black blood ray shot from the shadows, piercing through Alexander''s hamstring with devastating precision. He gasped in pain, falling to one knee. "Urgh!" he groaned, clutching his leg¡ªbut another ray struck, piercing his other leg, this time higher¡ªthrough his thigh. "Look at you! Shivering with delight. You really do enjoy my gifts," Number Twenty cooed mockingly, hands placed over the mouth of his mask like a child delighted by a toy. "Let''s give you more!" From every direction, the shadow-absorbed blood rays struck, faster and faster. They hit and vanished before Alexander could react. He tried to defend himself, muttering, "Blood Wall!" and raising a barrier of thick crimson liquid around him. But Number Twenty pouted like a scolded child. "That''s no fun! Blocking my love letters like that? You''re such a meanie!" The shadows swirled again, wrapping around the blood wall, devouring it greedily. The wall twisted, turned darker¡ªuntil it shattered, the magic hijacked and turned against its creator. "Uh-oh, sleepy already?" Number Twenty said in a sing-song tone, watching the weakened Marquis collapse to the floor, gasping, riddled with bloody holes. His limbs trembled, his mind swam with dizziness. "Guess my poison shadows were a bit much, huh?" Number Twenty chuckled softly, crouching beside him. He brushed a lock of blood-matted hair from Alexander''s face. "But don''t worry, dear Marquis. You''ll become something beautiful. A creature even you never imagined¡­" As the last of Alexander''s consciousness faded into the cold embrace of shadow, Number Twenty smiled beneath his mask. Chapter 210 - CHAPTER 210: NOT IMPOSSIBLE FOR ME "So? What''s your decision?" Greg asked, his gaze steady as he looked at each of the gathered board members. His tone was calm but carried the weight of finality, as though he already knew the answer before he asked. Cain leaned back in his chair, the wooden frame creaking slightly under the motion. He folded his arms across his chest, one brow raised in amusement. "As long as you don''t try to boss me around, I''ll be staying for a while," he said, his voice laid-back but firm. There was a subtle warning in his words, a reminder that while he had agreed to cooperate, he wasn''t someone to be controlled. Brian looked over at Chris and Elizabeth, silently searching their eyes. A brief exchange passed between them¡ªChris gave a nod of support, and Elizabeth, though quiet as ever, inclined her head in agreement. Brian then turned back to Greg. "I''ll join too." Greg gave a curt nod. "Very well. Then it''s decided." He rose to his feet, the motion smooth and unhurried. "We''ll establish the guild the moment the apocalypse descends. Not a second sooner." There was a pause, the words sinking in like the ominous toll of a bell. Everyone present knew what he meant¡ªthat once the world changed again, they would need unity more than ever. Greg took a step toward the exit, but then stopped. "I have unfinished business to attend to," he said without looking back. "If you''ll excuse me." "Nemesis¡­" Brian''s voice cut through the silence, a touch of urgency lacing his tone. "I wish to speak with you." Greg turned slightly, only his head moving. "Speak," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly. Brian clenched his fists at his sides. "The Grey Empire¡­ I believe you hold a grudge against them. I want to fight them too. The other kingdoms¡ªthere''s unrest building. If we ally with them, we could take¡ª" "I already plan to deal with the Grey Empire," Greg interrupted. Brian blinked. "You¡­ already plan to? When?" "In two days," Greg said. "Alone." The silence that followed was sharp and immediate. The air itself seemed to freeze. "What?" Brian asked, stunned. His voice came out louder than intended. Chris, who had been calm until now, frowned in disbelief. Elizabeth''s eyes, usually unreadable, briefly widened before she composed herself. Cain, who had been casually observing, chuckled under his breath. Unlike the others, he wasn''t shocked. Somehow, deep down, he had sensed this would happen. The man called Nemesis had never played by the rules. "You can''t be serious," Brian said, stepping forward. "That''s suicide! You can''t possibly expect to survive a solo assault on the Empire!" "Suicidal?" Greg repeated, turning his head toward Brian. His expression didn''t change. "Yes. For you. But not for me." "Stop being so damn arrogant!" Brian snapped. "You''ll surely die if you go through with this!" Greg turned fully now, his gaze cold and unwavering. "Listen carefully," he said. "Don''t project your limits onto me. I''m not like you. You can''t imagine it yet¡ªbut our capabilities are on different planes entirely. For someone like you, yes¡­ it''s suicide. But me?" He pointed to himself. "I am not you." With that, he turned around and walked out, the sound of his footsteps fading into silence. Brian stood frozen, the echo of Greg''s words ringing in his ears. He felt a heat rising in his chest¡ªnot from anger alone, but from shame, from the bitter sting of inadequacy. He had come hoping to fight alongside Greg¡­ only to be dismissed, deemed unworthy without a second thought. Dual Blade watched from the side, and for a moment, he saw his own past reflected in Brian. That same twisted emotion¡ªthe realization that you were insignificant to someone far beyond your level. He had felt that once, and now someone else did too. For the first time, Dual Blade pitied him. Cain stood up, his cape brushing the ground. He looked at Brian with a small smirk. "Told you. You guys can''t compare. He doesn''t even think of you as a rival." He turned to leave. "He doesn''t think anyone is." And just like that, he left as well. --- --- In the depths of the imperial castle, hidden far beneath the marble floors and golden chandeliers, was a vast underground chamber¡ªcloaked in silence and darkness. There, surrounded by flickering torches and stone walls lined with arcane sigils, stood Emperor Augustus. Number Twenty leaned lazily against a column, a playful smile curling on his lips. "So, Your Majesty¡­ did you miss me?" Augustus didn''t react to the sarcasm. "Did you pry any information from him?" "Of course," Number Twenty said with a grin, twirling a knife between his fingers. "Your enemy is bold. He plans to attack in two days. Alone." He let the word hang in the air, filled with disbelief and amusement. "Brave lad¡­ or crazy strong?" Augustus''s face remained unreadable, but inside, his mind raced. A foreigner, declaring war on an empire, alone? It was beyond madness¡ªor perhaps, it was a different kind of certainty. "Ready all shadow slaves," Augustus ordered, his voice calm. "Before that date." He turned and left the chamber, his robes trailing behind him like flowing shadows. He ascended the stairs slowly, returning to his throne room where ministers awaited him. After cleaning up and dressing in his ceremonial garb, he entered the courtroom. "Let us begin," he announced. One by one, the ministers delivered reports¡ªterritorial disputes, demon raids, collapsing trade routes, and fortress repairs. All necessary affairs, but Augustus barely heard them. His mind remained fixed on the approaching storm. As the ministers finished, the nobles began to bow and leave¡ªuntil one voice broke the procession. "My Lord," said Prince Jason, stepping forward and kneeling. "Yes?" Augustus asked. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve been weaving my net around the foreigner, just as you ordered. I''m close to binding him. Soon, he''ll be ours." "There''s no need for that anymore," Augustus said. Jason looked up, confused. "What do you mean?" "He''s coming to us. In two days. Alone." Jason froze. "Alone¡­?" he echoed, unable to believe it. "He intends to attack the Empire head-on." Jason''s mind whirled. That damn foreigner¡­ was he insane? "I''ll handle it," Jason said, bowing deeper. "I will capture him with my own hands and bring him before you." "You''re being given one final chance," Augustus said. "You may take the knights under your command. Don''t fail. You know what will happen if you do." Jason''s heart skipped. He knew. "I understand, my Lord. I swear¡ªI will not fail." Augustus gave a dismissive wave, and Jason stood, leaving the chamber. Outside, he clenched his jaw tightly, storm clouds gathering in his mind. "That bastard foreigner¡­ always getting in my way," he muttered. "I''ll make him suffer for this." --- --- Far from the Empire, in a quiet forest untouched by war or corruption, Greg sat perched on a thick tree branch. The leaves rustled gently in the wind, but he didn''t notice them. His body remained perfectly still¡ªeyes half-closed, breath steady. But within his mind, he was fully alert. He wasn''t idling. He was diving into the depths of a hidden interface¡ªthe system store, connected to his sister''s unique talent. Chapter 211 - CHAPTER 211: SYSTEM STORE Greg browsed through the system store, his gaze flickering across the different categories with growing curiosity. He had to admit, even as he casually tapped through the interface, Annabelle''s talent was utterly broken¡ªjust deceptively hidden due to her own lack of attention toward it. A weird, bittersweet feeling churned in his chest as he realized something troubling: his instinctive actions, his overwhelming desire to protect her, had ironically stunted her growth. The one he sought to shield from the world might have grown into something far more terrifying than he ever imagined¡ªif only she''d been left to explore her potential. > [System Store] Categories: 1. Consumables 2. Stats 3. Titles 4. Jobs 5. Weapons 6. Bloodline 7. Skills 8. Special Artifacts He opened the "Consumables" category first. His eyes quickly scanned through the sections¡ªcommon, uncommon, rare, superior, and then the mind-blowing ones. Common Stamina Regeneration Potion ¨C 0.01 gold coin Mana Regeneration Potion ¨C 0.01 gold coin Poison Potions... Uncommon Stamina Regeneration Potion ¨C 0.05 gold coin Mana Regeneration Potion ¨C 0.05 gold coin Rare S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stamina Regeneration Potion ¨C 0.1 gold coin Superior Specialized Poison Potions ¨C 1 gold coin Epic (Percentage-based items listed, unavailable for purchase yet) Immortal 1. Drop of the Fountain of Youth ¨C 1 million gold coins Completely restores 100% of your health and grants immortality for 24 hours. 2. Alchemy Stone ¨C 1 million gold coins Grants infinite mana, allowing you to cast spells endlessly for two hours. Greg''s jaw tightened slightly as he stared at the prices. These weren''t items a regular player would ever afford, not in a single lifetime. Yet, here he was, casually reading through them. He knew full well he was an anomaly¡ªhis path was different from the average player''s. Still, even he had to admit: these consumables were absurdly overpowered. Getting a bit too pumped by what he saw, Greg flicked over to the "Titles" category, impatiently scrolling all the way down to the immortal grade. That was where the real monsters lived. Immortal Grade Titles 1. Goddess of Wealth (Unavailable for purchase. Only the rightful owner of the corresponding talent can claim it) Price: 1 billion gold coins > Buying this title grants you the mantle of the Goddess of Wealth and unlocks divine powers. Perks Include: All items in the system shop are discounted by 50% Earn 1 free stat point for every 1 million gold coins spent Earn 1 free stat point for every 1 million gold coins earned Unlocks a new "Believers" category, allowing you to purchase loyal believers with strength tied to your own Grants an automatic gold-coin defense mechanism that consumes your wealth to block incoming attacks Unlocks "Concepts and Talents" category for purchase (Requires Level 50 to buy one; higher talents require more) (Cannot equip any other god-related title while this is active) Greg stared at the screen in stunned silence. A wry smile crept onto his face, bitter with regret and awe. So this¡­ this was the true ability hidden within Annabelle''s so-called "Ex-Rank" talent. It wasn''t just wealth. It was divine power. But to access it required an immense amount of gold and system interaction. No wonder she never discovered it. She never had the wealth, nor the opportunity, and certainly not the knowledge to recognize what she possessed. If she had¡ªif she had reached this point in their previous life¡ªKyle wouldn''t have stood a chance. No player would''ve. But that possibility had long since vanished. "A billion gold coins¡­" Greg muttered. "Maybe only that gold goblin from the old days could afford this." Still trying to digest the implications of it all, Greg switched to the "Jobs" category and, again, scrolled to the bottom. Immortal Grade Jobs 1. Phantom Assassin ¨C 100 million gold coins 2. Arcane Mage ¨C 100 million gold coins 3. Void Archer ¨C 100 million gold coins 4. Aurora Swordsman ¨C 100 million gold coins 5. Shadow Mage ¨C 100 million gold coins His heart beat faster just seeing the list. Each job title oozed strength and mystery, promising unimaginable power. He tried to purchase one, but the system gave him a blunt notification: > "You already have a job equipped. Cannot purchase another." Shrugging it off, Greg moved on, checking the "Bloodline" and "Skills" categories. Both were filled with incredible options, but it was the "Special Artifacts" tab that truly stole his breath away. Unlike the other categories, the artifacts weren''t graded. But Greg could tell from the moment he opened the list¡ªthese weren''t mere tools or accessories. They were treasures¡ªeach one capable of changing a player''s fate. Special Artifacts 1. Floating Island ¨C 500 million gold coins 2. Universe Seed ¨C 1 billion gold coins 3. Independent Space Expansion ¨C 100 million minimum (cost increases with size) 4. Universe Origin Essence ¨C 1 trillion gold coins (Refreshes every month) Greg stopped scrolling. His eyes were wide, pupils dilated with excitement. This wasn''t just a shop¡ªit was a treasury of divine possibilities. Every item he passed had the potential to create legends. His heart thudded louder, imagination racing as he pictured the future. Without hesitation, he made a few major purchases. First, he bought a set of Immortal Darkwear¡ªcrafted from indestructible materials with high defense. Though the defense was impressive, that wasn''t why he got them. No, Greg was tired of ending up naked every time a high-level battle stripped his armor apart, like during the fight with the sandworms. From now on, he''d be prepared. He skipped buying consumables, titles, or skills for now. As tempting as they were, he''d need every last coin for what he planned next. He bought two Floating Islands¡ªone to serve as his private residence, the other to house the guild he would soon create. Then came the Universe Seed, a mythical item rumored to birth worlds. And finally, he spent half a billion gold coins to expand his independent space, creating a vast inner dimension he could use as his personal sanctuary or tactical base. By the time he was done, Greg had spent over three billion gold coins. His once-proud mountain of wealth had been reduced to a mere hill, drained by the system shop''s outrageous but irresistible offerings. Greg leaned back, exhaling slowly. "Guess I''ll be visiting those dragons soon..." he muttered, eyes gleaming with both satisfaction and anticipation. After all, there was only one place left to replenish his gold coffers at the speed he needed¡ªand dragons just happened to sit on mountains of it. Chapter 212 - CHAPTER 212: SYSTEM STORE II [Floating Island] A plain, mobile, flying island spanning an immense area of 100,000 square kilometers. Current Inhabitants: Zero Effect: All inhabitants are automatically loyal to the owner and can be commanded at will. Note: Spend gold coins to customize the island to your taste. Greg stared at the system screen, speechless. He felt thoroughly scammed. Customize the island? Why wasn''t that stated beforehand? If he had spent all his 500 million gold coins on purchasing a default island, he would''ve ended up with an underwhelming piece of floating land¡ªand nowhere to cry about it. With a sigh, he shook his head and clicked on the "Customize" option, chills running down his spine. The system''s schemes were growing more sinister by the minute. "If I don''t milk Drakonix and Leviathan dry, I''ll go bankrupt," Greg muttered grimly, now fully understanding the importance of wealth. That realization stung more than he cared to admit. --- S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Floating Island Customization Menu] 1. Mountains, Hills 2. Lakes, Rivers 3. Inhabitants 4. Vegetation 5. Attacking Capabilities 6. Defensive Capabilities 7. Buildings Selecting the first option, Greg immediately felt an urge to cough up blood. The system was absolutely ruthless in extorting him. The mountain selections alone were categorized by rarity¡ªranging from Common to Immortal Grade. --- [Mountains Customization - Immortal Grade] Freely customize the height and size of mountains at any time. Increases island defense by +1000%. Grants a demi-god level island guardian: Divine Phoenix, with potential for further growth. Price: 500 million gold coins Greg''s heart clenched. He didn''t know whether to cry or punch something. But honestly, he was the greedy one here. He wanted immortal-grade mountains¡ªhe had to pay the price. Still clenching his teeth, he selected the next option. --- [Lake of Youth - Immortal Grade] Customize the number, size, and location of lakes and rivers. Improves island recovery rate by +1000%. Completely heals anyone who drinks from it. Water has 99.9% purity at all times. Note: Water cannot be removed from the island. Price: 500 million gold coins --- [Divine Inhabitants - Immortal Grade] Gain four races with divine-level potential. Even the weakest individual can reach demi-god level. Additional races can be added with more gold coins. Price: 500 million gold coins --- [Divine Plants - Immortal Grade] Customize all vegetation including trees, grass, herbs, etc. Trees possess sentience and human-level intelligence. Fruits regrow instantly upon harvest, making resources endless. Increases island health, stamina, and mana by +100%. Price: 500 million gold coins --- [Attack Capabilities - Immortal Grade] Demi-god level blasters and elemental towers line the island''s borders. Increases overall attack power by +200% when defending the island. Price: 500 million gold coins --- [Defensive Capabilities - Immortal Grade] An impenetrable shield that blocks all attacks below god-level. Can withstand five consecutive god-level attacks before breaking. Increases defensive power of all forces on the island by +200%. Price: 500 million gold coins --- [Divine Structures - Immortal Grade] Freely design and construct any structure, regardless of physics. System support enables advanced creativity and customization. All buildings gain special attributes. Price: 500 million gold coins --- Greg wanted to scream. Spending that much gold in one sitting ached his heart. He never understood those lunatics who found joy in spending themselves into bankruptcy. For him, every click felt like a dagger to the chest. Still, it was done. He glanced at the second island still sitting in his inventory and snorted. That one? He wasn''t touching it. He''d leave that to his sister. She could figure it out. With the purchases complete, he finally began customizing. Since there were four races, he decided to divide the island into five zones: North, East, West, South, and Central. The four directions would belong to the different races. The central zone? That would be his domain¡ªand the headquarters of his guild. --- He began with the guild building. The structure was an artistic marvel, bold and chaotic in its design, yet brilliant. It sat atop a serene lake, with part of the building submerged underwater. A transparent tunnel stretched from the shore to the sunken entrance of the guild, allowing members to enjoy the aquatic view as they approached. Floating stairways hovered just inches above the water''s surface for those who preferred not to take the tunnel route. From above, the stairs resembled a bridge of stars, leading straight to the guild. The guild tower itself spiraled toward the heavens, its architecture resembling a massive serpent coiled around an invisible tree. Inside, nature met modernity¡ªa hidden forest behind the lake and grassy courtyards balanced out the sleek, futuristic design. Peace and power coexisted in every corner. The central zone was bordered by a river that looped around and branched off into four streams, each separating one quadrant of the island. Bridges connected the divided lands, ensuring ease of access and unity among the races. For each race, Greg constructed homes, training centers, healing sanctuaries, and arenas. The arenas were customized for each culture, while the mega arena in the central zone would serve as the grand coliseum where all races could compete in joint tournaments that he, as the island''s ruler, would host. Eight hours passed before he was finally done. The entire floating island¡ªnow a masterpiece of divine architecture¡ªremained stored in his inventory. He planned to unveil it only after his guild had been officially created. Once taken out, the floating island could no longer be returned to the inventory. That restriction was reason enough to wait. Done with the project that had just drained nearly all his gold coins, Greg took a breath and checked his independent space, which had expanded to cover 10,000 square kilometers. He didn''t dwell on it for now¡ªits time would come later. Finally, his gaze shifted toward the next item in his possession: the Universe Seed. --- [Universe Seed] Cut your wrist and implant the seed to create a personal universe where you are the absolute being. Your universe begins at Stage One, filled only with void. Progress the universe by either collecting necessary materials or spending gold coins. Of course. There it was again. Another brilliant opportunity for the system to milk him dry. He scoffed. No way. He had no use for it yet, and he refused to be tempted into spending what little gold coins he had left. Best to save them for emergencies. Then something else struck his mind. "That reminds me¡­ I still have a free slot to create any race of my choice," Greg muttered aloud. He could do it now, sure¡ªbut he hadn''t thought deeply about what kind of race he wanted to create. It wasn''t something to rush. "Guess I''ll hold off for now," he sighed, rising from the base of the tree where he had been seated. He stretched lightly, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto a distant direction. The Grey Empire. --- ******* "Your Grace," Bishop Kelly said solemnly as he bowed before the bedridden Oracle. The old man''s body trembled slightly as he struggled to sit upright. "The traitor¡­ Nemesis. He attacked our forces while they were escorting him to the temple." The Oracle''s eyes widened in shock, his voice trembling with fury. "What?!" He erupted into a violent coughing fit, his frail form quivering from the strain of shouting. "Did he kill them?" he asked through rasped breaths. His voice had softened, but the sorrow in it was deafening. The Bishop didn''t answer with words¡ªjust a quiet, solemn nod. That was enough. The Oracle closed his eyes, pain settling over his aged features like a shadow. Chapter 213 - CHAPTER 213: CALM BEFORE THE STORM Silence lingered heavily in the room, stretching like a suffocating shroud between the Oracle and Bishop Kelly. The Oracle stared blankly at the carved ceiling above, his golden eyes dulled with a storm of emotion. Twice now¡ªtwice in swift succession¡ªthe name of the Celestial Temple had been dragged through the mud, its sacred dignity trampled by chaos. And both times, one name lingered at the heart of the storm. His fists trembled weakly beneath the silken sheets, not out of frailty, but from the fury quietly building inside him. Amid that rising anger, however, brewed something deeper, more corrosive¡ªregret. Bitter, soul-staining regret. He had chosen mercy once. Perhaps too many times. Now, he was reaping the consequences. "Your Grace¡­ there''s more," Bishop Kelly finally broke the silence, his voice low and cautious, as though the very air might shatter if he spoke too loud. The Oracle''s gaze slowly dropped from the ceiling to meet him. His body was too fragile to turn fully; even the motion of shifting his neck felt like inviting a wildfire into his bones. The tainted energy within him had settled like a poison, threatening to stir at the slightest provocation. Seeing he had the Oracle''s attention, Bishop Kelly continued, "There are¡­ rumors. Word has it that the foreigner, Nemesis, plans to attack the Empire. In two days'' time." The Oracle''s expression sharpened with disbelief. "The Empire has sent a formal request," Kelly added. "Not out of desperation, but¡­ as a chance. A gesture. They say it''s an opportunity for us to redeem ourselves¡ªand also earn the right to claim Nemesis after his capture." The Oracle''s brows furrowed in disbelief. To think the foreigner¡ªNemesis¡ªwould dare attack the Empire on his own... The idea felt absurd. Reckless. "It seems slaying the fallen divine being has gotten to his head," he muttered, voice laced with disdain. "Now he believes he is invincible." He exhaled slowly, disappointment tightening his chest. Another man fallen to the illusion of power¡ªlike so many before him. Strength had become a crown too heavy for mortal minds to bear. "Very well," the Oracle declared at last, his voice regaining its usual steel. "See to the dispatch of our forces. You are permitted to recruit as many Celestial Knights, Mages, and Archers as required. We must remind the world of the might of our temple¡ªand how mercilessly we destroy those who dare oppose it." Even while bedridden, the lion''s heart within the Oracle roared with undying authority. Bishop Kelly bowed, unable to suppress the admiration swelling in his chest. "Thank you, Your Grace¡­ for granting me this responsibility once again." He turned and left swiftly, his mind already racing with strategies. The war drums would sound in two days. --- --- "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­" Kate panted heavily, each breath like a burning rasp in her throat. Sweat soaked her clothes, clinging to her as she knelt on one knee, her arms trembling from overexertion. Sabbah stood beside her, his figure statuesque and untouched by fatigue. He didn''t even appear winded, as if her grueling training session had been little more than a minor distraction to him. Watching him was like observing a silent observer, yet she knew better¡ªhe was her tormentor, mentor, and the fire pushing her beyond her limits. "Get up," he said coldly. "There''s still much to be taught." Kate clenched her teeth, pushing herself upright despite the searing protest of her muscles. "You wish to stand beside him, don''t you?" Sabbah continued, his voice hard as steel. "Then you must become strong enough to do so. As you are now, you are too weak. While your shadow abilities have improved significantly in-game, you have yet to reach the minimum threshold I deem passable." He folded his arms, his intense gaze cutting into her. "To the outside world, this apocalypse may be a game¡ªa means to gain power, wealth, and fame. But to us¡­ it is no more than a whetstone. We already hold the power they crave. What we require is refinement." Kate nodded silently, absorbing every word despite the fatigue threatening to drown her. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thirty minutes of rest, Sabbah clapped once. "We continue." He raised a single finger, and a lone tendril of shadow coiled before him like a serpent poised to strike. "Attack me using your shadow abilities. Be creative. Be deliberate in your intensity. That''s all I require of you to pass this test." The rules were simple: make him take a single step back, and she would succeed. But in the many days that had passed, she had yet to force him to move even an inch. --- --- Two days passed in silence, and then, it was time. The wind whispered softly through the trees, rustling leaves and scattering petals through the air like fragments of a dream. Greg sat perched on a high branch, letting the breeze wash over him. The calm before the storm. A silence that preceded chaos. His wings were folded behind him, and his gaze stared far ahead, sharp and contemplative. "What do you want?" he asked coldly without turning, sensing the approach behind him. "I believe I made it clear when I denied your request to join me." Brian stepped out from the shade of the trees. "I remember," he said firmly. "But I''m not here to beg. I have my own score to settle with the Grey Empire. I''ll fight¡ªwhether you approve or not." Greg glanced over his shoulder, his gaze momentarily narrowing. Then he dropped from the tree, landing soundlessly on his feet. He walked toward Brian until the space between them was but a breath. Without a word, he turned again. "Fine. You can pick up the pieces. The knights that survive me¡ªthose are yours." As he walked away, Brian called out, "The Empire isn''t what it appears. The Emperor¡­ he''s planning something. He''s been dealing with shadow merchants. He created something called shadow sla¡ª" Greg froze mid-step. His head turned, eyes blazing. "What did you just say?" Brian hesitated at the sharpness in Greg''s voice, but he stood his ground. "The Emperor made a deal with shadow merchants to create shadow slaves. Commander Joshua completed the transaction. That''s why I killed him." But Greg wasn''t listening to the rest. His mind spun at the term¡ªshadow slaves. In his past life, such beings were whispered about only in elite circles. Defective monsters, used in secret operations. They were rare, lethal, and unstable. Few ever encountered them and survived. Those who did often said the same thing: they''d rather face a Celestial than a shadow slave. Yet the Empire had no known connection to their creation¡ªuntil now. The butterfly effect had begun. Everything was changing. "Change of plan," Greg said sharply, wings unfurling with a sudden gust. "Tell everyone forming the new guild to gather at my old guild headquarters. This battle¡­ will be louder than I anticipated." With that, he launched into the sky, a blur against the fading light, leaving Brian behind. Brian stared after him, puzzled. What were shadow slaves, and why had the very mention of them shaken Greg so deeply? He had no answer. Shrugging, he pulled out his interface and posted on the newly created forum for the guild-to-be, informing them of the sudden change. Then, he turned toward the nearest teleportation city¡ªhe wasn''t about to miss the coming storm. Not for anything in the world. Chapter 214 - CHAPTER 214: SOLO AGAINST GREY EMPIRE Greg stood outside the towering territorial castle wall of the Grey Empire. Archers and mages were lined up neatly along the battlements, their weapons drawn and ready to fire one last time. Their expressions were solemn, their stances firm. The newly constructed and sealed gates stood tall behind them, with squads of short-range rangers stationed in formation, prepared to deploy at a moment''s notice. Just one man stood against an empire that had stood unshaken for centuries. The news of the confrontation had spread like wildfire. Kingdoms, villages, towns, and tribes across the world were left in disbelief. Was the man who dared to lay siege to the mighty Grey Empire a fool, drunk on arrogance, destined to meet his end? Or did he possess the power to back such audacity¡ªa power no kingdom had ever wielded before? Most spectators, both players and natives, leaned toward one belief: this was pure arrogance, and Greg would pay the price. "Hello, viewers! I''m Catty! Nice to meet you all once more!" a chipper voice rang out from a livestream. "Today will be a very sensational day as I''ll be streaming the confrontation between the player we all know by now¡ªNemesis¡ªand the greatest empire of them all, the Grey Empire! The empire that''s ruled the apocalypse for centuries! Don''t forget to like and comment below while I capture this historic moment for you!" Catty, a popular game streamer, was just one of many broadcasting the spectacle. Like her, dozens of others had set up camp, convinced this was the scoop of the century. Their instincts were soon confirmed as the viewer count surged by the second, crashing past record-breaking numbers. How had these streamers gotten wind of the empire''s upcoming battle? The answer was simple: Lilith. The mischievous demon had casually leaked the information, selling it to multiple streamers at a generous price. For her, it was just a bit of harmless profit¡ªnothing personal. "Foreigner! How dare you act so conceited against the Empire?" a voice boomed across the field, magically amplified by a nearby mage. "Your arrogance knows no bounds. But I will offer you a path to redemption. Fall to your knees right now and surrender. Do so, and we may yet spare you!" declared Prince Jason, his expression twisted with disdain. Greg said nothing. The silence made Prince Jason''s eye twitch. Being ignored so blatantly was an unforgivable insult. "Bishop," he hissed through clenched teeth, "when he reaches the Atonement Ground, ensure he atones properly." Bishop Kelly stood beside him, nodding with a wicked grin tugging at his lips. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg''s eyes shifted toward the celestial temple''s banner fluttering among the knight regiments. He narrowed his gaze. "Celestial Temple," Greg began, his voice calm but cold, "although we''ve had our differences, I''ve still considered our friction pardonable. Expose the truth, stop pestering me, and I will let it slide. This is your last chance to avoid enmity with me. Leave quietly, forsake your alliance with the Grey Empire, and walk away¡ªor become my enemy. And let me make one thing clear: I never rest until my enemies are utterly destroyed." Bishop Kelly scoffed. "I do not negotiate with traitors of their own race. Likewise, I''ll give you one last chance¡ªsurrender now, or suffer the wrath of the Celestials." Greg let out a low chuckle. "Very well then," he muttered. "Even the Celestials you worship won''t be able to save you from my wrath." As he spoke, his legendary weapon¡ªHeaven Defier¡ªmaterialized in his hand, pulsing with cold, terrifying energy. "You dare blaspheme the Celestials?!" Bishop Kelly roared, his face flushed with rage. "Long-rangers! Attack!" the war commander bellowed. In a heartbeat, the sky darkened as a storm of arrows and spells hurtled through the air, all converging on one man. It was a scene that could have been painted by a master artist¡ªa lone figure, standing still, as death rained down from the heavens. The viewers held their breath. There was no way Greg could survive this. "Hmph. Hasn''t even started and he''s already lost the will to fight," Bishop Kelly sneered. "The arrogant fool can''t even move¡ªpetrified with fear." To the bishop, Greg had already become more than just a political pawn. He was a personal enemy¡ªone whose existence now needed to be erased. The attacks struck the ground in a thunderous impact, shaking the very earth beneath. A cloud of dust rose high into the sky, cloaking the area and obscuring Greg from view. The entire battlefield fell into a hush, breath held in suspense. "Hmph. So much for arrogance," Bishop Kelly scoffed again. "He probably looks like a porcupine now." And indeed, most onlookers thought the same. With tracking spells and honing arrows among the barrage, there was no conceivable way Greg could have escaped unscathed¡ªif he was still alive at all. But slowly¡­ the dust began to clear. And what was revealed made jaws drop across the battlefield and livestreams alike. Greg stood unharmed. Not a single scratch marked his body. His black clothes remained spotless¡ªcompletely untouched by dust, arrows, or flames. An auxiliary effect of the immortal-grade outfit he had specifically purchased for its self-cleaning, spell-resistant fabric. "What?! Impossible!" Bishop Kelly stammered, staring at Greg with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. Greg looked up, a cool smile tugging at his lips. "So," he said, raising Heaven Defier, "you''ve made your move. Now allow me to make mine." He raised his hand and spoke in dragon tongue. "Arrows." Hundreds of arrows shimmered into existence behind him, crackling with dark, abyssal flames at their tips. With a flick of his fingers, they surged forward like a swarm of angry hornets, racing toward the castle walls. "Not good! Take cover, Prince!" the war commander yelled, darting toward Jason and the nearby Oracle, using his body as a shield as he ushered them to safety. "Archers! Shields!" he ordered. The archers quickly raised their reinforced steel shields, while the mages conjured layers of magical barriers in desperation. But Greg chuckled softly. "Come now¡­ don''t insult me. Do you really think that''ll stop my wrath?" The abyssal arrows collided with the defensive wall in a blaze of dark fire. In the blink of an eye, the magical shields shattered. The physical shields melted under the corrupting flame. The unlucky archers and mages behind them didn''t even have time to scream before they were consumed completely¡ªreduced to ashes, their bodies erased from existence. And Greg remained where he was¡ªunmoving, unflinching, and absolutely merciless. Chapter 215 - CHAPTER 215: LOSING WILL TO FIGHT The war commander rose to his feet, eyes darting anxiously between Bishop Kelly and Prince Jason, determined to protect them at all costs. Yet even as he stood tall, a cold wave of dread washed over him. One attack¡ªone hundred arrows unleashed in a single breath¡ªand one hundred of his finest soldiers lay dead. Just like that. His heart tightened with a shiver of helplessness. "Reload! He got lucky last time, but luck won''t save him again! Avenge your fallen brothers!" the war commander roared, desperation thick in his voice as he sought to rekindle the faltering spirit of his knights. Along the castle walls, archers nocked new arrows, their fingers trembling with a mixture of grief and rage. Mages prepared their incantations, hands glowing with power fueled by the death of their comrades. The air pulsed with deadly intent; this time, there would be no mercy. "Ready! Fire!" The war commander''s command cut through the tension like a blade. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arrows and spells shot upward in a deadly arc, their shadows dancing across the stone walls before hurtling toward Greg with terrifying precision. "When will you guys learn?" Greg muttered under his breath, but this time he did not stand still. His footsteps were slow, deliberate¡ªa calm stroll, as if the impending barrage was nothing more than a light drizzle in a city park. The rain of arrows and magic slammed into the ground around him, sending shards of stone and dirt flying. Each projectile, no matter how expertly aimed, fell short¡ªnone even brushed against his skin. A stunned silence fell over the watchers. Was it mere luck? Or was this some twisted ability? Whispers rippled through the crowd; this was not the first time Greg had emerged unscathed from impossible assaults. Many knew deep down it had to be an ability¡ªbut accepting such an overwhelmingly broken power was terrifying. It challenged their very understanding of the rules. Greg''s lips curled into a knowing smirk as he approached the massive castle gate. "When someone visits you," he said softly, voice laced with mock courtesy, "the proper thing to do is open the door." "Explode," he commanded in the dragon''s tongue. The massive gate shattered into splinters, the force of the explosion rattling the knights waiting behind it. Shock flickered across their faces¡ªthey had braced for a blade, a charge, perhaps a siege ram, but not this. Explosive magic? Wasn''t he just a swordsman? What was this dark sorcery? Regaining their senses, the knights surged forward, a wave of steel and magic converging in an attempt to stop Greg''s advance. "Gurgle¡­" The air thickened as spheres of water materialized, encasing the faces of the frontline knights. Panic flared in their eyes as the crushing pressure robbed them of breath. One by one, the knights dropped, collapsing to the cold stone in a silent chorus of suffocation. Not a single one could muster strength to strike back. Greg''s advance was relentless. Without haste, he moved among the remaining foes¡ªengulfing some in abyssal flames that turned armor to ash, suffocating others with icy water spheres, or cruelly drawing out their souls with tendrils of abyssal water. Each death was swift, merciless, and final. The knights'' morale shattered completely. They stood frozen, paralyzed by dread. To them, Greg was no mere mortal¡ªhe was an incarnation of death itself. To confront him was to invite annihilation. Slowly, with terrifying composure, Greg ascended the castle stairs, unbothered by the chaos behind him, until he stood face to face with the war commander, Bishop Kelly, and Prince Jason atop the castle wall. "What are you all doing? Attack! Attack!" Bishop Kelly''s voice cracked, trembling as he barked orders at the soldiers who quivered in place, their spirits crushed under the weight of recent losses. Their comrades had died so swiftly, pitifully¡ªnone had even managed to land a single blow before succumbing. "Mages! Archers! Fire your spells!" the war commander shouted again, fury boiling over, yet beneath it lurked a shadow of fear. This was unlike any enemy he had faced. Demons had not shaken him so deeply, nor had Brian. This being before him¡­ he was a god¡ªno, something beyond godhood. "I said¡ª" "Silence." Greg cut off the war commander in the ancient dragon tongue, sealing his mouth with invisible force. Shock froze the war commander mid-sentence. He struggled, but no sound escaped his sealed lips. Suddenly, the terror that had consumed the knights who died before Greg''s hand began to crystallize in his mind. It all became horribly clear. The soldiers'' morale plummeted from shattered to utterly broken. Those still clinging to the hope of a last stand lost even that sliver of courage. Frozen in place, none dared move a muscle. "Chair," Greg said quietly. Behind him, a magnificent throne of black obsidian and dark gold shimmered into existence, crafted with an elegance that drew every eye. Calm and regal, Greg settled onto it, fixing his cold gaze on Bishop Kelly and Prince Jason. The two men stared back, their faces drained of color, confidence evaporated into the chilling air. They could not believe how quickly everything had fallen apart. Their once-proud arrogance was gone, carried away like dust on a bitter wind. "Hmmm," Greg mused, eyes narrowing as he turned to Bishop Kelly, "Now that I take a good look, it was you, wasn''t it? The one who spoke about me working under the demon god?" Bishop Kelly''s stomach knotted painfully. If only he could turn back time, he''d slap the foolishness from his younger self''s face for ever making a monster like Greg his enemy. "It was his idea," Bishop Kelly hissed, betraying Prince Jason with ease. "I only followed orders." Jason''s eyes widened in disbelief. The bishop''s honorable facade shattered in an instant, replaced by ruthless pragmatism. Bishop Kelly''s gaze hardened as he met Jason''s stunned look. Shameless? So be it. Better to live without honor and seize any chance to erase shame than to die with principles. He wasn''t the Oracle yet. Giving up his dream wasn''t an option. Damn Jason for dragging him into foolish promises that insulted such a terrible being. Oracle? He couldn''t be one if he was dead. Greg leaned forward, voice cold as ice. "I see. So it was him. But he wasn''t the one who spoke those words, was he? Or perhaps you¡ªa bishop of the great Celestial Temple¡ªare merely his puppet?" Chapter 216 - CHAPTER 216: I WANT THE EMPEROR DEAD The intensity of Greg''s unyielding gaze made Bishop Kelly''s confidence shatter like fragile porcelain beneath a relentless hammer. It was as though the bishop stood accused before an immutable tribunal, his every secret and deceit laid bare, awaiting an irrevocable sentence. The room seemed to grow colder with every second under Greg''s piercing stare. "I''m... I''m sorry," Bishop Kelly stammered, his voice trembling as he lowered himself into a posture of submission. "I will see to it that my mistakes are corrected." His words bore the heavy cloak of repentance, but beneath that mask, his mind churned like a stormy sea¡ªscheming how to turn this moment of humiliation into a reckoning for Greg once he was free. Greg''s eyes did not waver. "There is no need to correct your mistakes," he said deliberately, every word sharp as a blade. "It wasn''t all a lie after all. Yes, I have walked the demon realm and command loyal demonic creatures. But you¡ª you spoke what you should never have uttered. You called me a servant of another. I care little for how the world judges me, traitor or otherwise. But that... that is a different matter entirely. For that, I am offended." His voice dropped to a chilling whisper, cold enough to freeze the marrow in one''s bones. Greg raised a single finger, pointing it at the trembling bishop. A shudder ran through Bishop Kelly as if a sudden icy wind had pierced his spine. "No! Please! I beg you! Don''t do this! I''m so¡ª" His desperate plea was cut short as his body crumpled lifelessly to the cold stone floor, eyes wide with shock and unspent terror. Prince Jason stood frozen, the icy grip of dread tightening like a vise around his heart. Death had never seemed so near. When Greg''s gaze shifted to him, his blood felt like it stopped flowing, his heart pounding so violently it threatened to burst his chest. He opened his mouth to speak, but no sound emerged; his throat constricted, swallowing his voice whole. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You won''t die now," Greg said quietly, voice low and resolute. "Your father will witness your death. I want him to watch me destroy everything he holds dear¡ªright before his very eyes." Without another word, Greg rose and turned away from the castle, Prince Jason forced to follow, his movements shackled by the cruel power of Dragon''s Tongue. The war commander and the remaining soldiers watched silently as Greg''s figure faded into the distance, his destination unmistakable: the capital city of the Grey Empire. Yet no one dared pursue him¡ªrelieved their own lives were spared, if only temporarily. Greg showed no mercy, treating the soldiers like mere ants beneath his feet¡ªinsignificant and easily discarded. --- The chill night air whipped against Greg''s face as he soared over the empire''s vast capital, the towering stone walls looming like ancient sentinels beneath a sky heavy with clouds. Clutched tightly by the neck, Prince Jason was forced to follow, his expression etched with reluctant defeat. Each step Greg took rang out with the certainty of a man who claimed the very earth as his own. Suddenly, a knight stepped from the shadows, sword drawn, blocking Greg''s path. "Halt! Who goes there?" the knight demanded, voice sharp and commanding. Greg replied casually, as if stating an ordinary fact. "Just someone who wants the emperor''s head." The knight blinked in disbelief. To speak so boldly, in the very heart of imperial power¡ªwho was this man? Madness, or arrogance beyond reason? Unbeknownst to the knight, Greg''s previous strike on the empire had been carefully cloaked in secrecy, dismissed by the emperor as rumor and dismissed by the court as a passing threat. Prince Jason had been sent on a fabricated expedition to rally troops¡ªan elaborate lie to mask the true danger. Acknowledging the threat would mean admitting vulnerability, a wound to the empire''s pride. Soon, however, they would pay dearly for that denial. Greg advanced with measured steps, his calm demeanor granting him passage. "Step no further! One move and I will end your life. You stand accused of insulting the emperor and the empire," the knight warned, eyes narrowing. With a wave of his hand, Greg summoned abyssal flames that erupted and consumed the knight instantly, reducing him to ash within seconds. An eerie silence blanketed the crowd for five heartbeats¡ªthen pandemonium erupted. Citizens screamed in terror, scattering like leaves before a storm. The audacity of such defiance within their capital was unthinkable. Fear took root in every heart, and survival became the only thought. "You! How dare you kill an empire knight! Die!" another knight roared, charging with lethal force. His sword flashed through the air, but flame swallowed him whole before he could strike. From shadowed corners, an assassin lunged at Greg''s back, dagger poised¡ªbut Greg anticipated the attack with chilling ease. The assassin''s body disintegrated to ash without a sound. Archers concealed in the high battlements unleashed a deadly volley, arrows streaking toward Greg with deadly precision. But they passed harmlessly through the air, unable to touch him. Greg flicked his wrist. Arrows erupted into existence, their tips blazing with dark, reddish abyssal fire. The arrows whirled around him before he sent them hurtling at impossible speeds, incinerating the archers in their nests. Realizing their position was compromised, the archers fled¡ªonly to be chased relentlessly by flaming death. Prince Jason''s heart sank as he watched proud knights, deadly assassins, and skilled archers fall powerless before a single man. His father''s warnings echoed in his mind: men like this must be crushed before they can grow strong, or all will suffer. Now Jason understood the bitter truth. A swell of sorrow and helplessness rose within him. Greg stood unmoving, as calm and cold as the eye of a storm, waiting. After a long moment, impatience crept into his voice. "Stop hiding like rats and come out already. I don''t have all day," he said smoothly. "Quite the sharp perception you have there," a masculine deep voice said to Greg, chuckling softly Chapter 217 - CHAPTER 217: EMPIRES ELITE OF THE ELITE "It seems he has some pretty good instincts, guys. I''ll give him that one," said a heavily built man, tall and broad-shouldered, his voice crashing through the air like a thunderclap. He was clad in distinctive armor that differed from the standard-issue gear of the Grey Empire knights¡ªsleeker, darker, and radiating a more elite aura¡ªthough the empire''s sigil was still etched boldly on his chestplate. In one hand, he held a towering shield that gleamed menacingly in the sunlight, while a massive sword rested on his back. With confident strides, he stepped forward, his presence dominating the field. "Indeed," purred a petite girl, licking her lips with morbid anticipation. Her small frame and short stature made her appear almost childlike, easily passing as a loli, though the cold cruelty in her eyes dispelled any notion of innocence. She had an average face, flat all around with no curves to speak of, but her aura crackled with magical energy. A slender wand rested in her hands as she grinned manically. "I''d love to tear him apart limb by limb¡­ I want to see what''s fuelling all that arrogance. That''s going to be so enjoyable for me." "Enough, guys. Let''s get this over with," a blond man said nonchalantly, rolling his eyes. Two swords were sheathed across his back in an ''X'' pattern. "I''ve got a date to catch." One by one, eleven figures emerged, all clad in the modified gray armor of the empire''s elite. They walked without urgency, speaking amongst themselves like they were at a casual gathering rather than on the verge of battle. To them, Greg''s presence was insignificant. Escape? Impossible. Victory? Unthinkable. They didn''t even consider it a real fight. That was how confident they were. "Can you all shut up and come at me already?" Greg''s voice cut through the air, cold and biting. He stood motionless, eyes narrowed, expression filled with disdain. "I don''t have time to listen to your crap. The trash can is meant to store you guys after I''m done, not your words." The idle chatter ceased. Eleven pairs of eyes turned to him in shock and irritation. Who was this insect to speak to them like that? "Hey! How dare you speak to us so rudely?!" barked a bespectacled magician with dark hair, aiming his wand at Greg, fury flashing in his gaze. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah!" shouted the loli mage, her small voice ruining the threatening mood, but nobody bothered correcting her. "Just because you dealt with those pathetic regulars, you think you''re something?!" "We''re the twelve special soldiers of the empire!" the berserker snarled, his tone thick with hostility. He clutched his sword tightly, the veins in his forearms bulging. "The elite of the elite! So I advise you to start shaking in your boots!" His eyes glinted with madness as he licked his lips, as if already tasting Greg''s blood. Greg rolled his eyes. "Arrows." With a flicker of intent, eleven ethereal arrows materialized behind him, glowing faintly. With a single thought, they launched toward the eleven opponents like divine judgment descending from the sky. But unlike the ordinary knights Greg had faced before, who died instantly under the barrage of arrows, these soldiers reacted with frightening composure. Shields rose. Barriers shimmered. One mage snapped her fingers midair, redirecting an arrow with a gust of wind, while another dissolved one midflight with a blast of raw mana. They defended themselves¡ªnot perfectly, but effortlessly enough to prove they were in a different league. "It seems he''s impatient. Very impatient," the tank rumbled, lifting his massive shield and leaping into the air. The ground beneath him cracked from the force of the jump, a crater forming in his wake. "Very well then¡­ Let''s fulfill his wish. Can''t keep the little boy waiting, can we?" "Vine!" the loli mage chanted gleefully. Thick, green tendrils burst from the ground, twisting and snaking toward Greg to immobilize him. Greg made no move to dodge. He had no intention of retreating. The vines whipped toward him¡ªonly to shrivel mid-air as an unseen force repelled them. Even the tank''s shield, which came crashing down with the force of a meteor, missed its mark. The trajectory had shifted at the last moment, as if fate itself refused to let Greg be touched. Greg''s eyes gleamed with contempt. As the tank landed hard nearby, confused, Greg''s leg snapped up in a precise motion. His kick connected with the man''s chest¡ªBOOM!¡ªsending the armored giant flying like a missile, crashing through a tree trunk before skidding to a halt in the dirt. "If that''s all you''ve got," Greg said calmly, brushing imaginary dust from his shoulder, "then I must say I''m very disappointed. You talked a lot. I expected more." The remaining ten elite soldiers froze. Their expressions darkened, teeth clenched. He had humiliated one of their strongest without breaking a sweat. "You bastard!!!" the berserker screamed, veins throbbing as he charged, sword raised. The swordsman followed close behind, his twin blades unsheathed in a blur of silver light. The second tank moved in as well, supported by another dual-wielding fighter, forming a quartet of relentless close-combatants. Meanwhile, the three archers took position at the back, drawing their bows with smooth precision, while the remaining three mages began incantations, their chants weaving into the air like whispered threats. The swordsman reached Greg first, blades slashing in a graceful, amphoteric dance. His coordination was exceptional, using both blades masterfully, striking from alternating angles in a flowing sequence. Greg parried and countered with ease, his movements refined, his reactions effortless. "Guess I''ll play with you all for a bit," Greg muttered, a rare smile tugging at his lips. "Concept¡­ disable my absolute attack and defense. Let me feel the thrill again." [Yes, Master. Done.] The voice echoed in Greg''s mind, and the shift was immediate. A grin spread across his face, wider and more genuine than before. "What the hell are you smiling at?!" the berserker howled, enraged. He swung wildly, abandoning all defense. Each strike was meant to kill, yet Greg blocked every blow with lazy elegance. This time, there would be no outside interference like before. The suppression of Greg''s concept wasn''t being forcefully applied by a hostile entity like the Concept of Death. This was his own will, applied selectively. His abilities were no longer absolute, but only for this battle¡ªand only by his choosing. The swordsman noticed an opening¡ªGreg''s stomach momentarily exposed due to the berserker''s aggressive barrage. Without hesitation, he lunged in, his right blade thrusting toward the vulnerable spot with precision. Chapter 218 - CHAPTER 218: WORTH MY TIME "An opening!" the swordsman thought, his eyes lighting up as he lunged forward, twin swords glinting with intent. Greg''s posture had shifted¡ªsubtly, almost imperceptibly¡ªbut to a veteran like him, it screamed of vulnerability. He thrust his blades toward the exposed gap in Greg''s stance. "What? Impossible?" the swordsman''s thoughts froze as quickly as his attack. The opening vanished like mist in sunlight. His blades met only air. Greg''s eyes locked with his¡ªcalm, confident, mocking. A slow, knowing smile curled on Greg''s lips. Realization hit the swordsman like a boulder. He had been baited. His stomach churned with humiliation. To be outplayed like this¡­ by Greg of all people. It was an unforgivable disgrace for a proud swordsman like him. Boom! A powerful fist crashed into his face, sending him hurtling backward. His nose crunched under the force, blood trailing through the air as his body slammed into the ground. The tankers blinked, stunned. Their comrade had been airborne one moment and grounded the next, broken and bloodied. They hadn''t even registered the exchange. One punch. That was all it took. They were too slow. "Come now, no need to get distracted. There''s more to come," Greg teased, his voice light, but his blade¡ªHeaven''s Defier¡ªalready whistled through the air. He struck at the berserker, whose attention had slipped. Steel met flesh with a heavy slash, leaving a vicious gash on the berserker''s side. A critical hit. "Heal!" shouted one of the magicians. Spells crackled in the air, bathing the berserker and the fallen swordsman in light. Their wounds began knitting together as their vitality was restored. This was the strength of their unit¡ªmagicians who doubled as healers, an efficient composition meant to outlast even the deadliest enemies. But even they were struggling to keep pace. "You bastard!" the berserker roared, veins bulging as the pain still echoed through his body despite the healing. From the rear, the archers let loose a volley, seizing the moment as Greg engaged the frontliners. Greg twisted, dancing through the air with elegant, deadly grace. Arrows passed within inches of him, some grazing his coat. He raised his sword just in time to parry a powerful downward smash from a charging tanker¡ªbut then he paused. His legs wouldn''t move. Vines, thick and pulsating with mana, curled around his ankles, rooting him to the spot. The magicians had acted. "Good coordination," Greg muttered. His eyes gleamed with amusement. "You almost made me abandon my self-imposed restrictions¡ªusing my bloodline, increasing my stats. But that wouldn''t be fun now, would it?" Another tanker leapt into the air, shield aimed for a devastating bash. Greg''s blade angled upward¡ªnot at the center of the shield, but slightly off-center, towards an invisible flaw. Crack! The impact came. The shield shattered. The tanker''s body crumpled mid-air, helpless. Greg''s sword pierced his torso in the blink of an eye. The flaw Greg targeted had been minuscule, hidden beneath layers of reinforcement¡ªa spiderweb crack invisible to all but the most trained eye. Not even the blacksmith who crafted the shield had noticed. The tanker''s health plummeted. Blood sprayed from his mouth as his body sagged, heavy and defeated. The magicians reached forward again, frantic. "Heal¡ª!" "No, you don''t," Greg whispered. With a powerful jerk, he wrenched Heaven''s Defier free and, without hesitation, swept it horizontally. The blade whistled. The tanker''s head flew from his shoulders. Silence blanketed the field. Greg exhaled slowly, his lips curled in a smile. "Alright. That''s one down. Who''s next?" The remaining tanker, standing mere meters away, shivered. A coldness wrapped around his spine. One of their own had just died¡­ and so quickly. It was only now dawning on them¡ªGreg wasn''t just another strong opponent. He was a calamity. The swordsman and the berserker, now fully healed, stood motionless, staring at their fallen comrade. Their hearts pounded in disbelief. Greg sliced through the vines that restrained him with a swift arc of his sword. He stepped forward, hair billowing gently in the wind. That smile¡ªonce taunting¡ªnow sent shivers down the backs of the ranged fighters. The archers and magicians, recovering fastest from the shock, launched another wave of spells and arrows. "It seems it''s you guys next," Greg muttered, dashing toward them with blinding speed. "Protect the magicians and archers!" the swordsman bellowed, charging to intercept, followed closely by the berserker and the last tanker. But as the swordsman reached him, Greg vanished¡ªhis movement a blur. A fluid sidestep placed Greg beyond the intercepting line. The swordsman''s feet skidded, eyes wide. Greg was already within the rear ranks. "Shield!" three magicians shouted in unison, throwing up a defensive barrier. It wasn''t enough. Greg ignored them, closing in on the archers instead. Before anyone could react, one archer fell, a clean slash cleaving his chest. Blood splattered the ground. The short-ranged defenders had failed to catch up. "Come on," Greg taunted, eyes flashing with annoyance. "Stop surrounding me. If I want someone dead, no one can stop me." He shifted again, weaving between attackers and defenders, moving like smoke through a battlefield. The remaining archers, desperate, drew daggers, trying to block him. But it was useless. Another archer screamed and collapsed, blade buried in his abdomen. Only two remained. Spells lit the air¡ªlight, flame, wind¡ªall aimed at Greg. The magicians abandoned their shields, determined to protect the archers. "Got you," Greg said, turning suddenly. One magician froze as Greg''s eyes locked on him. His body tensed, panic rising. Before he could raise another shield, Heaven''s Defier spun through the air, a silver blur. The sword impaled the mage''s skull, splitting it open with a sickening crunch. It exited through the back, embedding itself in the ground behind him. The magician dropped like a puppet with its strings cut. "That''s two down," Greg said, sidestepping another frenzied charge from the berserker. "You''ll regret throwing your sword away!" the berserker howled. He charged Greg with feral speed, fury pushing him to new heights. His swings came in rapid succession, each one stronger than the last. Greg''s expression hardened. "Attacking blindly out of anger? You''re supposed to be the best the empire has to offer. A little death and you''ve already lost your composure? How¡­ disappointing." He dodged with ease, slipping between blows before delivering a devastating punch to the berserker''s gut. Thud! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The berserker doubled over, coughing blood. Greg stepped back, his empty hand raised. Heaven''s Defier shimmered back into existence, reappearing in his grasp. "I''m not without a weapon, idiot." With one smooth, merciless motion, Greg swung. Slash! The berserker''s head flew clean off. Silence gripped the battlefield once more. This time it was heavier. More oppressive. Greg''s eyes swept across the remaining members, all of whom were frozen with horror. "You know," he said slowly, "I think I''m the first opponent you''ve ever fought that made you lose someone. That''s why you''re shaking." His voice was colder now, no longer teasing. "You all believed yourselves untouchable. Invincible. But now¡­ you''re just like everyone else." He stared at them, disappointed. "That''s the problem with success. Like a scholar who''s always come first¡­ the first failure always hits the hardest." No longer smiling, Greg let his blade fall to his side, his hair fluttering in the wind. The battlefield was painted in crimson and fear. And the real fight was just beginning. Chapter 219 - CHAPTER 219: RUINING MY FUN The swordsman had a grim expression on his face. This wasn''t just any opponent they were facing. No, they were up against an absolute monster¡ª a beast that posed a grave danger to them all. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You guys," the swordsman called out in a low voice to his teammates, "we need to go all out, or we''ll all die here," he warned, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "Will manifestation," he murmured softly, yet the resolve in his voice made it clear¡ªhe was done holding back. "Will manifestation!" x5. The others responded in kind, and Greg was suddenly drawn into their world. This world was more sophisticated than any typical manifestation he had seen before. At its center stood a towering sword, grand and imposing, while shields floated above in the form of clouds. The land itself was a dense maze of thick vines, resembling a living forest coiled in tension. "Nice world," Greg muttered, standing on a vine as thick as a tree branch, its surface pulsating faintly under his feet. Then, six elite soldiers of the empire emerged together. "This is our ultimate power," the swordsman announced with pride. "A fusion of all our Will Manifestations¡ªunited into a single will. This combination... only we can achieve it." "So what?" Greg replied, unimpressed. "You brag about being the best of the best, only to die like chickens." Their faces darkened at his words, the memory of their fallen comrades resurfacing painfully. "How dare you!" the loli magician snapped, her voice trembling with fury. The berserker had been her fianc¨¦. Their wedding was right around the corner... until it wasn''t. All their plans, all their dreams¡ªburied in blood and ash. "Zip it and fight. Don''t bore me," Greg yawned, waving her off as if she were an annoying bug. The spark of interest he had briefly shown began to flicker out. Suddenly, a vine whipped toward him. Greg leapt into the air, narrowly dodging it. While airborne, he twisted his body at an unnatural angle, evading a laser beam fired from one of the cloud-shaped shields. He landed on another vine, only to jump again as yet another vine shot toward him from below. Using Heaven''s Defier, he deflected a sword hurled by one of the coiling vines. Above him, the shield-clouds shifted, aligning toward his position. They began firing laser beams in rapid succession, forcing Greg into a chaotic dance of dodges. And then¡ªhe felt it. That rush. The adrenaline of dancing on a tightrope between life and death. He tilted his body to narrowly avoid a searing beam. He bent backward to dodge another vine, then flipped forward to escape being entangled by a third. He was under constant attack¡ªno time to counter. "I don''t understand! Why isn''t it working?!" the loli mage screamed, her eyes bloodshot, watching Greg slip past their attacks like a phantom. "Die! Die! Die!" she shrieked, hysteria mounting. Madness lurked at the edges of her voice, drawing closer with every passing second. The swordsman, moving quickly to her side, placed a firm hand on her shoulder to calm her. Their wills were connected¡ªany emotional instability could compromise the entire manifestation. "He won''t escape our world," the swordsman reassured her. "He will die here. So stay calm." "He''s right," the tanker added, his deep voice unwavering. "We''ll get justice for our comrades¡­ and spit on that bastard''s corpse." Greg, still dodging the continuous storm of attacks, caught that last remark. The smile on his face disappeared instantly. He halted mid-dodge and turned, his expression dark and unreadable. "Oi," he called out, his voice cold and quiet. "Whose corpse do you plan to spit on?" "Who else? Yours!" the tanker shouted, motioning for the shield-clouds to concentrate their beams on Greg''s location. The swordsman stared at Greg''s face and felt a wave of dread wash over him. It was like they had stepped on the tail of a sleeping tiger¡ªand now the beast was enraged. He didn''t understand it¡­ but he wanted to apologize right there and then. Something primal screamed at him to flee and distance himself from his teammates. But he held his ground. Why am I paranoid? he questioned. We have him cornered. Just a few of my teammates died, and I''m already afraid of him? Shaking his head, he steadied his nerves as the clouds above glowed ominously. The concentrated laser beam fired down toward Greg¡ªits power capable of obliterating anything it touched. "Stop," Greg commanded coldly. The moment he spoke, reality shifted. The laser froze mid-air, hanging impossibly still. The elites were stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief. "What¡­ is this?" one of the archers muttered, dread creeping into his voice. Greg''s cold gaze locked onto the tanker. "You just had to open that mouth of yours and ruin my fun," he said darkly. "You should die for that. But I''ll make sure you die last. Slowly. In pain. Not even your emperor would dare to boast about spitting on my corpse." The atmosphere shifted drastically, the inner world growing colder and heavier. The elites felt an overwhelming chill pierce through their hearts. "A... attack with everything you''ve got!" the swordsman barked, panic now evident in his voice. "If we don''t take him down now¡ªwe''re doomed!" Blood trickled from his nose and mouth as he strained himself further than ever before. He reached out¡ªgrasping control of the colossal sword embedded in the center of their world. He screamed in agony. "Aaahhhhhh!!!" He did it. The sword rose¡ªits weight astronomical, crushing his body under invisible strain. His head throbbed like it was being deep-fried, pain blooming in every nerve. The massive blade descended toward Greg with tremendous force, threatening to cleave him in two. But Greg didn''t move. He stood there¡ªarms by his side, expression utterly calm, as if the very sky wasn''t about to crush him. The sword crashed down toward him¡­ ¡­but stopped¡ªjust a hair''s breadth from his head. The blunt side of the enormous sword was caught in Greg''s single hand. Its momentum, its weight, its destructive force¡ªall stopped instantly. The elites stared in disbelief. Chapter 220 - CHAPTER 220; GETTING SERIOUS Goosebumps. That''s what they all felt as Greg stopped the descending giant sword with just one hand, his figure standing firm against the impossible weight. The wind stirred faintly around him, rustling his coat as fragments of aura cracked in the air from the halted momentum. And that expression on his face¡ªcalm, unreadable, as if what he did required no effort¡ªleft their minds spinning in disbelief. Only now did they begin to truly grasp the nature of the monster they had challenged. At that moment, they all felt it¡ªdeath itself, no longer a distant notion, but standing close, arms wide open, waiting to welcome them into the void. "This can''t be happening," the swordsman muttered, his voice trembling with denial as his knuckles clenched around his blade. Greg looked back at them with an empty gaze, reading the horror in their expressions with a chilling detachment. "Shatter," he said in the ancient dragon tongue, his voice echoing like a distant thunderclap. The sword¡ªmassive, forged from condensed energy¡ªbroke into a thousand shimmering fragments, then into dust, floating in the air like glittering ash under a dying sun. "You all seem to believe I''m weak just because I decided to play around with you, huh?" Greg said, his tone devoid of malice, as neutral as the wind before a storm. "Well, there''s no messing around anymore. I should just get on with it." A blur. That''s all they saw before he vanished from sight, faster than their eyes could trace. He reappeared right before them, Heaven Defier raised high like an executioner''s blade. With one clean, fluid motion, he cleaved an archer in half¡ªblood spraying across the frozen expressions of the others, who looked on in horror. "Disperse!" the swordsman shouted, panic cracking through his voice like broken glass. The elites scrambled in all directions, instincts kicking in. The loli mage, teeth clenched, willed the vines from beneath the earth to lash out toward Greg, a desperate attempt to buy them time. "You''re still looking down on me," Greg said, a frown darkening his features now¡ªdifferent from the expressionless mask he wore earlier. A storm brewed in his aura. "Freeze," he uttered in dragon tongue again¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t directed at a person or a spell. This time, the command reached out to the entire world. The vines froze mid-whip, floating shields halted, lasers stopped mid-air. Even the elite themselves were trapped in their own skins, unable to so much as twitch a finger. Only Greg stood unfrozen, moving freely in a frozen canvas of impending death. Their hearts pounded, frantic and terrified, yet they remained helpless, paralyzed as the sound of Greg''s slow, deliberate footsteps echoed ominously around them. Greg approached the nearest¡ªanother archer. His steps were unhurried, the picture of calm. He stabbed the archer cleanly in the chest, watching with clinical detachment as blood seeped out and the archer''s HP drained rapidly. Without a word, he moved to the next: a mage. The process repeated¡ªone stab to the heart, clean and without cruelty. The mage''s eyes widened in silent agony before fading into lifelessness. Next was the tanker. But Greg didn''t strike. He walked past him, offering only a cold glance. That glance alone was enough to flood the tanker''s soul with dread. He remembered Greg''s earlier promise. His face paled. Regret gnawed at him for the foolish words he had uttered in the name of comfort. Now he would live with the consequences. Greg''s feet came to a stop in front of the loli mage, her eyes burning with hatred as they locked with his. She trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer force of rage boiling within her tiny frame. But Greg didn''t care. Her hatred meant nothing to him. She would die anyway¡ªwhy should he be bothered by the emotions of the already doomed? He stared at her for a moment, as if reading her soul, then stabbed her heart without a word. The light faded from her eyes as he stepped away. Finally, he reached the swordsman¡ªthe only one who seemed at peace with his fate. "I must say," the swordsman whispered, awe heavy in his voice, "I''m in deep awe of your prowess and strength." Greg gave a curt nod, acknowledging the words without pride, and then drove the sword into the swordsman''s chest. The blade pierced cleanly, ending the man''s life with dignity. Only one remained: the tanker. Greg turned toward him, the barest trace of a smile returning to his face. "Now¡­ where should we start?" --- ** The inner world shattered like glass after the tanker''s death, collapsing with a silent scream. Greg''s eyes opened as he returned to reality. The air felt heavier here, less ethereal, but the scent of blood still lingered in his senses. He had enjoyed his time with the tanker, making sure the man''s soul would tremble forever at the mere mention of his name. He didn''t just kill them¡ªhe devoured the will manifestations of each elite, absorbing their strength into his own, deepening the abyss of his manifested will. Greg turned his gaze toward the castle once more, remembering the real reason he came here. But before he could move¡ª Two shadows sprang from either side, silent and deadly. Assassins. Greg''s eyes didn''t widen. Instead, he smirked. "Thought you wouldn''t show up." These two were the last of the Grey Empire''s elite twelve. He had struck one earlier with his arrows, but left the other alone¡ªon purpose. He had given the impression he hadn''t noticed their presence. Both had waited, watching the battle unfold, seeking the perfect time to strike. And they had found it. Or so they believed. Their daggers glinted as they closed in, twin storms of death. But Greg didn''t follow the script. Their attacks landed on empty air¡ªhe had already moved, shifting from their strike zone in a fraction of a second. "It seems you two are the best among the elites," Greg said calmly, appearing behind them. "You weren''t shaken by the deaths of your comrades. That''s admirable." He grabbed them by the necks before they could vanish again, each hand tightening around a throat. The assassins struggled, legs kicking, a mixture of rage and horror flooding their eyes. "But then again," Greg continued, "you''re assassins. Worrying over the dead would be a disappointment to your profession." With one smooth motion, he snapped their necks¡ªcrack¡ªending their resistance. Greg exhaled slowly, letting the silence return. "That should be done." Then his eyes turned toward the horizon. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, Emperor Augustus¡­ it''s finally time to deal with you." A smirk tugged at his lips as his gaze locked on the golden-armored emperor riding forward with knights and mages flanking his sides. The final act was about to begin. Chapter 221 - CHAPTER 221: ABYSSAL TIDAL WAVE Emperor Augustus stared at Greg¡ªthe arrogant man who had dared to oppose both his rule and the might of his empire. Behind the emperor stood every able knight and mage he could recruit on short notice, each one prepared to bring the full weight of imperial power down on this singular foe. He hadn''t wanted to deploy the empire''s forces in full. Doing so against a single man felt beneath him¡ªbeneath the majesty of his empire. But Greg had become too great a threat, a blasphemous shadow over his reign. Holding back was no longer an option. "In the end, confrontation between us is inevitable," Emperor Augustus said, his voice even, his expression cold and unreadable as his gaze bore into Greg. "Indeed," Greg replied, a faint smile curling his lips. "Like I promised, I came back, didn''t I?" "Then this will be the last time you disrespect my empire," the emperor said calmly. He unsheathed his sword, its golden hilt glistening brilliantly under the sunlight like a symbol of righteous authority. "Attack!" the emperor bellowed. The command echoed across the castle grounds. His forces surged forward¡ªnumbering in the thousands, with even more encircling the perimeter, though spatial limitations prevented them from advancing further. Greg finally saw it¡ªthe empire''s true might. Their overwhelming numbers were daunting. Even the weakest knight among them stood at level 50. Greg exhaled, dismissing Heaven''s Defier with a thought. He couldn''t fight as he once had. That style would demand hours¡ªif not days¡ªof endless slaughter, and in his current state, fatigued and burnt out, such an approach would be suicide. "Dragonification," Greg uttered, his tone calm and unwavering. Two massive wings tore out from his back¡ªone a deep abyssal blue, the other a sinister crimson red. His muscles bulged, growing larger yet tighter, denser. Glimmering scales crawled over his skin, sheathing him in armor that shimmered ominously in the sun, halting just at his neck. Claws extended from his fingers like razors, and his irises shifted¡ªgolden slits gleaming with draconic ferocity. His long hair billowed behind him, caught in the wind like a banner of war. "Abyssal Tidal Wave!" he roared, his voice now deep and resonant with an ancient, draconic timbre. From his maw erupted an unrelenting surge of blackened water. The wave crashed forward, swelling higher and higher until it swallowed the area whole. The abyssal flood glimmered with dark energy, a curse in liquid form. Augustus''s instincts flared. His eyes narrowed as he realized the danger¡ªhe leapt to a stone platform, avoiding the incoming tide. Several soldiers followed suit, their discipline saving them from annihilation. But not all were so fortunate. Those caught in the frontlines¡ªor too slow to react¡ªwere swallowed whole. Their screams were brief, cut off as the water consumed them, body and soul. For the first time in years, Emperor Augustus''s face cracked. His eyes widened in stunned disbelief. Thousands¡ªwiped out in a single attack. His lips twisted in a grimace. So this was the scale of power Greg now wielded. It was becoming clear that sheer numbers would not be enough to overwhelm this monster. [You have gained experience¡­] [Congratulations! You have levelled up¡­] [You have gained experience¡­] [Congratulations! You have levelled up¡­] [You have¡­] [You have levelled¡­] The system notifications chimed relentlessly in Greg''s mind, each one a cold reminder of the lives lost. But Greg ignored them. There were more pressing matters. "Summon ancient creatures of the deep," Greg intoned, his voice once more charged with power. [The deep creature of terror, The Kraken, has heeded your summon.] The system''s message rang out as a portal split open in the middle of the abyssal waters. From its depths emerged a beast of legend. Tentacles¡ªlong, thick, and glistening with malevolent power¡ªrose from the water, followed by the monstrous form of the Kraken. The sheer scale of the creature dwarfed buildings. Soldiers froze, pale and trembling as the leviathan cast its shadow over them. The Kraken wasted no time. With terrifying precision, it lashed out, coiling a massive tentacle around a stone tower crowded with soldiers. With a sickening crack, the structure shattered, its pieces dragged beneath the cursed water. Screams echoed¡ªand then silence. A few quick-witted survivors leapt away just in time, landing on nearby platforms, but it only delayed the inevitable. The Kraken''s wrath moved from one building to another, leaving nothing but death in its wake. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Panic gripped the imperial forces. They were powerless against this monstrosity. Their spells, their swords¡ªnone could touch it. Their counterattacks were meaningless. Still watching with grim resolve, Emperor Augustus finally made his move. "Grey Empire Imperial Technique: Secret Form¡ªBlack Hole," he whispered, raising his sword high. A miniature void formed at the tip of his blade. With a swift motion, he slashed downward, and the black hole expanded, tearing through space. The abyssal water shuddered¡ªthen began to spiral inward, sucked violently into the void. In moments, the battlefield was dry once more. The Kraken gave a defiant screech as its summoning grounds vanished, its body vanishing with a hiss as it was forcefully unsummoned. Greg nodded slightly. He had to admit it¡ªif the empire had been destroyed by just two attacks, he''d have been sorely disappointed. But Augustus had revealed a few cards up his sleeve. "Attack!" Commander Harold roared, seizing the opportunity. Soldiers surged forward again, hoping to keep Greg engaged in close quarters, denying him the space to unleash another abyssal tide. But Greg only smirked. "You''re not the only one with soldiers of your own," he said coolly. A portal shimmered into being behind him, its dark surface swirling with energy. From within emerged his followers¡ªhis believers. Gob, the Dire Wolf King. The Kobold Prince. Zenith, the Ant King. The Ogre Leader. One by one, all the demonic creatures who had pledged loyalty to him stepped out, each radiating dense, oppressive auras that sent a wave of unease through the imperial soldiers. Gasps and murmurs echoed as they beheld the army Greg had brought with him. "Come now, don''t look so surprised," Greg said with a mocking grin. "I never said I''d be fighting alone." He turned to his believers, his voice rising. "This is your chance to prove yourselves to me. Attack without mercy. Crush my enemies, and you shall be richly rewarded!" A cheer erupted from his demonic horde. Eyes gleaming with fervor, they surged forward with deadly intent. The battlefield ignited once more. Steel clashed with claw. Screams mixed with roars. Blood soaked the soil. Greg folded his arms, watching with cool detachment as his forces tore into the empire''s finest. Not one of his followers showed hesitation. Each fought as if death held no fear¡ªonly purpose. And so, the war between a man and an empire began in earnest. Chapter 222 - CHAPTER 222: SUPERIOR FORCES Gob, wielding two daggers, deftly dealt with a knight before moving on to the next. He had become a brutal killing machine, cutting down imperial soldiers with ruthless efficiency. One by one, they began avoiding him like a plague, giving the feral goblin a wide berth despite their orders. Zenith, on the other hand, simply squashed soldiers beneath his feet, relishing the sensation. He had been brooding after his humiliating defeat at Greg''s hands, but now he was given a satisfying outlet for his frustration ¡ª the opportunity to crush countless bugs without consequence. Like the other titans, he was more than living up to his fearsome title. Tempest, true to his name, tore through enemy lines like a violent wind. His claws ripped into mages and knights alike, his movements wild and unpredictable. Blocking his strikes was next to impossible, and anyone unfortunate enough to cross his path was ripped apart before they could react. The imperial knights had the numbers, but they slowly began to realize a grim truth ¡ª even with overwhelming numerical advantage, they were being outclassed. Greg''s army fought like monsters, and that was no coincidence. After all, it was a given. Greg''s forces were far superior in quality. Most of his followers had enhanced stats well beyond the norms of their races and top-tier bloodlines to match. While Greg had been busy on the surface, his divine clones had been working in the demon realm ¡ª leveling up, plundering rare bloodlines, and bestowing those blessings on the faithful. Black Nemesis, one of Greg''s most powerful avatars, had also been allowed to summon Heaven''s Defier when Greg himself didn''t need it. In recent days, he had plundered countless stats and distributed them to followers, laboring relentlessly to increase their collective strength. The result was an army of monsters in human form, each one capable of slaughtering ten or twenty trained knights with ease. Above it all, Emperor Augustus watched the chaos unfold with no discernible expression. Despite his army''s growing disadvantage, his face remained calm ¡ª coldly calculating. If anyone had taken the time to study him closely, they would have noticed it: the Emperor was simply buying time. Why, remained a mystery. "You bastard!!" a furious voice rang out, breaking the air like a whip. It was Commander Harold. His fury was directed at Greg ¡ª the mastermind behind this disaster. The slaughter of imperial soldiers was cutting deep into him, not just as a commander but as a patriot. With other kingdoms already at odds with the empire, their current losses would weaken their ability to deter outside aggression. Harold could take no more. Ignoring the battle raging around him, he set his sights on Greg ¡ª the man behind everything. Weaving through the battlefield like a serpent, he slipped past duels and clashing weapons, steadily closing the distance. But his path was suddenly blocked. A figure stepped in front of him ¡ª a creature emanating silent menace. Gob. The goblin stood motionless, his daggers dripping with blood. "Move," Harold snapped. "I don''t have time to waste with you." But Gob didn''t budge. His stance remained firm, unwavering. "I, Gob, will not let you pass," he declared in a calm, deep tone. "I will defeat you in place of my lord." Harold''s brow furrowed. "Then I''ll cut you down and be on my way," he growled, dashing forward with his sword held high. He had no time for games. He intended to end the goblin with a single overpowering strike ¡ª after all, goblins were among the weakest races in the apocalypse. A demonized one, sure, but still just a goblin. He swung his blade with killing intent ¡ª only for Gob to block it cleanly. "What?" Harold muttered in disbelief. The goblin had stopped his attack without effort. No strain, no recoil ¡ª just a calm expression on his green face. Unwilling to believe it, Harold launched another strike. Once again, Gob parried. But this time, he countered, forcing Harold onto the defensive. Sparks flew as their blades clashed, and Harold felt a strange numbness crawl up his skull. Nemesis... That damned foreigner. Who the hell was he? How could he empower a goblin to this extent? Harold gritted his teeth and braced against Gob''s barrage, his mind briefly drifting back to the past ¡ª back to when he had first stood before a still-weak Greg. He should''ve killed him back then, empire''s reputation be damned. If he had, they wouldn''t be suffering this humiliation now. Not far off, Greg watched the duel with a satisfied smile. Gob was holding his own ¡ª more than that, he had the upper hand. Greg couldn''t help but feel pleased. He decided to personally reward Harold for his past arrogance. With calm, deliberate steps, Greg walked toward the battle. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well done, Gob. Seems you didn''t slack off in your training ¡ª praiseworthy indeed," Greg said as he arrived, his tone filled with genuine approval. "Leave him to me. I have a personal debt to collect." Gob''s face lit up with a cherry smile at the praise. He gave a respectful bow. "As you wish, my lord." "Good. Support the others," Greg nodded in acknowledgment. With that, Gob vanished into the battlefield once more, diving into the chaos to aid his comrades, leaving only Harold and Greg behind. "You," Harold said, but there was hesitation in his voice now. The arrogance he once carried was gone. Being overpowered by a goblin had shattered his confidence ¡ª a sobering reminder of the strength Greg''s army truly possessed. "What''s this?" Greg said with a chuckle. "Where''s that arrogance you had last time? I recall the emperor hadn''t even finished talking before you started barking at me with that smug tone of yours." Harold scowled but said nothing. "Stop this meaningless battle and let''s settle this another way," Harold offered, trying the diplomatic route. Greg tilted his head. "Meaningless?" His voice darkened. "It might seem meaningless to you, but to me, it''s far from that. That day, we both agreed on the terms ¡ª either I bow to the emperor and become his loyal dog, or I overthrow the empire. And you see... I hate when people try to possess me. It reminds me of things I''d rather keep buried." His gaze sharpened. "Now then..." he smiled coldly. "Shall we begin?" Chapter 223 - CHAPTER 223: FACING THE EMPEROR Moving with lethal speed, Greg appeared directly before Commander Harold. Without hesitation, he struck a brutal punch to the commander''s gut, the force compressing his diaphragm and cutting off his air supply in a terrifying chokehold. Harold''s face twisted with sudden shock and pain as he struggled to breathe. Before he could recover, Greg followed with a savage hammer blow to the side of his head, the impact reverberating through his skull and sending him crashing violently to the ground. Greg didn''t pause. He slammed his heavy boot down onto Commander Harold''s head, grinding it mercilessly into the dirt with absolute disregard. The commander barely had a chance to shield himself. "Fun fact," Greg sneered, his voice cold and mocking as he looked down at the battered man beneath him, "you wouldn''t have even been able to touch me that day¡ªeven if you had tried." With a deliberate motion, Greg lifted his foot off Harold''s crushed head and grasped the commander by the neck, pulling him upright until Harold''s eyes could witness the carnage before him. The battlefield was no contest¡ªGreg''s believers were systematically decimating the empire''s soldiers, overwhelming them with ruthless precision and unyielding ferocity. "Look closely," Greg whispered, his voice low and deadly, "watch how the empire you once took pride in crumbles beneath my feet." Gripping Harold''s left arm, Greg applied a cruel, agonizing force, wrenching it free from its socket with a sickening pop that echoed across the battlefield. The commander''s scream of unbearable pain tore through the air, a sound so raw and desperate it momentarily distracted nearby soldiers. Yet Greg was far from finished. Without hesitation, he seized Harold''s other arm and tore that one free as well. Commander Harold''s cries filled the battlefield, a beacon of agony that shattered the morale of his troops. Soldiers around him cast their eyes toward their fallen leader, their spirits sinking deeper into despair. The sight of their commander being mercilessly tortured by the enemy struck at their core¡ªbreaking their composure, weakening their will. Some soldiers abandoned their posts, rushing wildly toward Greg''s position in a desperate bid to rescue Harold. But Greg''s believers were far from defenseless¡ªthey moved to intercept, their formation tightening and holding firm, creating an impenetrable barrier. No soldier could get past to reach Greg or his men. Greg''s voice rang out, dripping with scorn. "It seems some of your soldiers want to protect you badly. How touching," he taunted, eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "Too bad they''re weak. And the one they wish to protect¡­ he''s weak too." A cold smile curled across Greg''s lips. "Now then, let''s see¡­ what should I take next? I believe your legs will do nicely. Without them, you wouldn''t have been able to stand in my way that day. So, I think I''ll be taking those from you." "Will manifestation!" Harold roared, panic flaring in his eyes as he desperately sought to survive, willing his powers to manifest and save him. Greg rolled his eyes. "How annoying," he muttered under his breath as the world around them warped, pulling him unwillingly into Harold''s inner realm. "Will manifestation, break!" Greg commanded internally, and for the first time, he tried something he had never dared before¡ªcalling upon the power of the dragon''s tongue to resist Harold''s will manifestation. To his surprise and quiet satisfaction, the resistance worked perfectly. Harold''s will manifestation faltered, unable to fully form or take hold. Harold stared at Greg, blank and confused as realization dawned like a hammer blow. His carefully summoned will manifestation was being effortlessly dismissed by Greg''s mere words. "Who... who the hell are you?" Harold demanded, a chill crawling down his spine as fear and disbelief twisted his expression. Greg''s smile deepened. "You already know," he replied coolly. Without hesitation, he ruthlessly sliced through both of Harold''s legs, severing flesh and bone with terrifying precision. The commander''s anguished scream ripped through the battlefield once again. Greg shook his head in mock sympathy. "You empire types really are determined to make me a torture addict," he said, resigned but amused. "All right," Greg muttered, stepping back slightly. "I think that''s enough pain for you." With a swift, clean strike, he severed Harold''s head from his body in one merciless motion. Greg''s lips curved into a playful smile as he turned his attention to the next and final target¡ªthe emperor himself, Augustus. With a powerful beat of his great wings, Greg took flight. But before reaching Augustus, he seized the hidden Prince Jason by the neck, lifting him effortlessly into the air. Together, they soared toward the emperor''s position. Prince Jason had tried to seize the opportunity presented by the elite''s will manifestation to slip away from Greg''s grasp, attempting to hide somewhere safe. But it was futile. Greg''s grip was unbreakable, and the prince could only writhe with regret, powerless under Greg''s unyielding hold. "Emperor," Greg called out as they neared, "it''s been a while since our last meeting. You remain the same as ever¡ªcalm, collected, and calculating." Augustus responded with a slight nod, his eyes cold and unreadable. "And you''ve grown even stronger than I expected." Greg''s expression hardened with resolve. "Naturally. This is the moment¡ªthe battle between us that will decide the fate of your empire." "Indeed," Augustus said quietly, maintaining his stoic calm despite the precariousness of his position. "This is the son you sent to rein me in. I must confess, he''s done a poor and sloppy job," Greg said, extending his claws. "So allow me to punish him in your stead." With merciless precision, Greg stabbed his claws into Prince Jason''s heart. The prince''s eyes widened in shock and pain as the blade pierced his flesh. Regret and disbelief filled his gaze. His life, meticulously mapped out¡ªdestined to be the next emperor, a future just within reach¡ªwas now slipping away like smoke on the wind. "Fa... fa... ther..." Jason whispered with trembling lips, "seek... vengeance... on... my... behalf..." His eyes slowly closed, the light in them dimming as his life force drained away. Emperor Augustus did not flinch. He uttered no words of comfort or grief as he watched his son die before him. His composure remained unshaken, cold as stone, unmoved by the agony unfolding at his feet. Greg''s lips curled upwards slightly. He had to admit¡ªAugustus''s calmness was otherworldly. Watching his own son perish had not stirred even a flicker of emotion in the man. "Your calmness¡­ it''s on a whole other level of abnormality," Greg commented, unable to mask a hint of grudging respect. Augustus drew his sheathed sword with a deliberate motion. "When you carry the weight of countless lives on your shoulders, you learn not to be shaken so easily. Besides, I lost everything on that night already. This changes nothing." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He squared his shoulders, no longer willing to remain a mere observer. Now, he would take part. Now, he would face Greg¡ªthis was the start of everything. The two enemy leaders stood poised to clash, the fate of an empire hanging in the balance. Chapter 224 - CHAPTER 224: BATTLE OF WITS AND INSTINCTS Emperor Augustus and Greg locked eyes across the tense battlefield, the air thick with anticipation. For several seconds, neither moved, each sizing the other up with the cold, calculating gaze of a seasoned fighter. The world seemed to hold its breath as steel met steel in a silent standoff. Then, suddenly, as if bent by unseen forces, both vanished simultaneously¡ªonly to reappear a heartbeat later with swords raised, their blades crashing together in a sharp, ringing clang that echoed across the clearing. Greg kept his signature ability, Absolute Resolution, dormant¡ªfor now. Though its overwhelming power tempted him, he wanted to savor the purity of the duel, to test himself against Emperor Augustus on equal footing, without relying on his divine edge. Clang! Clang! Clang! The relentless rhythm of steel meeting steel filled the air as they traded blow for blow, neither gaining ground. Greg''s sword flashed wildly, striking with a calculated unpredictability designed to catch his opponent off guard. Yet Augustus was unyielding¡ªeach attack parried or blocked, his counters measured and precise, like a master sculptor shaping the flow of battle. "I have to give it to you," Greg said, a breathless smile tugging at the corners of his lips despite the effort, "you''re far more skillful than you let on." Augustus said nothing, his expression carved from stone, but Greg thought he caught the faintest trace of amusement flickering in those dark eyes. Then, Augustus''s voice cut through the tension, low and deliberate: "Grey Empire Royal Technique: Void." The edge of his sword darkened, as if absorbing the surrounding light into a void of inky blackness. The air seemed to warp and shiver with the unnatural power coursing through the blade. Greg''s instincts screamed to pull back, and he obeyed¡ªraising no shield, no sword to block. The blade sliced through empty air, missing its mark but distorting the very fabric of space where it passed. His curiosity piqued, Greg watched intently as the rippling distortion twisted and collapsed slowly, like a wound in reality itself. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Augustus fixed his cold gaze on Greg once more and charged. His sword, still tinged with that dark void, swung in a deadly arc aimed to catch Greg off-guard. But this time, Greg stood his ground, raising Heaven''s Defier to meet the blow. A flash of surprise crossed Augustus''s face, but he pressed his assault relentlessly. Greg smiled faintly¡ªHeaven''s Defier''s legendary indestructibility held firm against the shadowy edge. The clash of their blades was like thunder in a storm, fierce and unyielding. Yet despite his resilience, Greg found himself forced back, the relentless strikes wearing at his defenses. Suddenly, without warning, Augustus delivered a sharp, precise kick to Greg''s side. The impact sent him staggering backwards, skidding across the ground several feet. Gasping for breath, Greg steadied himself, eyes narrowing as he assessed his opponent anew. One truth was clear: in pure one-handed swordsmanship, Augustus was the superior. "It''s been a long time since someone forced me to push my sword skills to the limit," Greg murmured with a wry grin. From his inventory, he withdrew a small dagger, gripping it tightly in his left hand. Now, the duel would truly begin. In his past life, despite a worthless F-rank talent, Greg had risen to elite status in the apocalypse thanks to his unmatched swordsmanship, honed instincts, and audacious fighting style. But his true pinnacle had been the dual-wielding technique¡ªthe deadly dance of dagger and sword that made him a nightmare to face. Back then, even the strongest players refused to face him once he pulled out that combination. In this world, Greg had yet to unleash that full potential¡ªuntil now. Augustus was the first opponent worthy enough to make him reach for it. Feeling the familiar weight of the dagger in his palm, Greg launched himself forward, precise and fluid. He parried Augustus''s sword strike, then plunged the dagger forward in a swift stab. Augustus twisted away deftly¡ªbut Greg flowed seamlessly into a spinning slash with his sword, its longer reach sweeping at the emperor''s side. Caught off guard and unbalanced, Augustus stumbled. With lightning speed, Greg flicked the sword from his right hand, sending it flying into the air. He caught the dagger as it sailed upward, the weapons switching hands in a blur. Closing the distance, Greg thrust the dagger toward the emperor''s chest¡ªbut just as the blade was about to pierce flesh, a shimmering shield of ice erupted, blocking the attack and saving Augustus from a fatal wound. Greg froze, staring in disbelief at the sparkling fragments of the ice shield hovering between them. "So you''re a magic swordsman after all," Greg said, a mixture of surprise and grudging respect in his voice. "I never expected this from you." Augustus remained silent, his unreadable expression a mask. "Let''s test your magic then," Greg muttered, tightening his grip on the dagger. He pressed in again, forcing Augustus to dodge with no room to parry. Greg moved like a predator, closing the gap to deny Augustus the chance to swing his sword. The emperor braced, preparing to block a dagger strike with his blade¡ªbut Greg surprised him, launching a rapid dagger attack instead. Once more, the ice shield blossomed between them, stopping Greg''s thrust midair. Frustration simmered beneath Greg''s calm exterior. How was Augustus always ready with that shield at the exact moment Greg''s attack was about to land? Unable to contain his curiosity, Greg asked, "How do you keep doing that?" A flicker of a smile appeared on Augustus''s lips. "Would I be a fool to reveal my secrets to my opponent?" he replied cryptically. Greg''s face tightened in thought, realizing Augustus''s unwillingness to reveal his techniques only made the challenge greater. "Fine," Greg said quietly. "I''ll just have to figure it out myself." He surged forward again, speed and determination fueling every step. But Augustus anticipated this move. The emperor maintained a calculated distance that rendered Greg''s dagger useless¡ªforcing him back to his sword, where Augustus''s skill could dominate. Greg''s astonishment deepened. Augustus''s quick mind and flawless execution of this strategy made it clear why he was emperor. This battle was no longer just a test of strength¡ªit was a clash of wits, instincts, and the will to adapt. Chapter 225 - 225: Fall of the Grey Empire The soldiers of the Grey Empire were being overrun by Greg''s forces. What once seemed like an unbreakable tide of imperial might now crumbled rapidly. Their numbers were diminishing at an alarming rate, their formations torn apart. Deprived of leadership¡ªCommander Joshua dead, War Commander Harold gone, and the emperor himself occupied in a brutal duel¡ªthere was no one left to rally the troops. Without guidance, even the most disciplined soldiers were reduced to aimless fighters. The mighty Grey Empire had become a headless lamb, served on a platter before a pack of hungry wolves. The imperial soldiers could no longer hold their ground. Their morale shattered, their will eroded, and they found themselves completely dominated by Greg''s relentless followers¡ªzealots driven by faith, fury, and the desire to see their god victorious. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 226 - CHAPTER 226: CELESTIAL GREY A strange calm washed over him. He thought of the plan he would never see completed. Of the Celestial of Ice who stole his beloved consort. Of the ancestor who watched in silence and did nothing. Of the hatred he carried like armor. Of his children, who would now tear each other apart for power in his absence. They say a man sees his life flash before his eyes in his final moments. For Emperor Augustus¡­ it was true. The Abyssal flames soon reached Emperor Augustus, threatening to consume him completely. Greg raised his eyes¡ªbut in the next moment, the Abyssal fire meant to engulf the emperor flickered out, extinguished by an unknown force. His brows furrowed, confused and annoyed as he searched for the cause of the sudden disruption. "That will be the end of your destruction upon this empire," a calm voice declared. A man stepped forward¡ªor perhaps, more than a man. He had long white hair that flowed like moonlight, a flawless face with smooth skin, and celestial armor that shimmered with a divine glow. His features bore a faint resemblance to Emperor Augustus. "Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?! And by the way, how dare you interfere in my fight?!" Greg snapped, his tone sharp, his fury igniting. His entire temperament shifted, his anger flaring like an inferno barely held in check. "¡­Ancestor," Emperor Augustus muttered under his breath, stunned by the sudden appearance of his savior. The flat, almost estranged tone with which he addressed the man did not go unnoticed, but the newcomer chose not to remark on it. Indeed, standing before Greg was none other than the founder of the Grey Empire¡ªthe first emperor, the Celestial of War and Peace¡ªGrey. Grey turned slowly, his gaze drifting across the ruined capital. His expression grew distant, tinged with melancholy as he took in the scale of the devastation. After a few minutes of silence, he finally spoke. "I will issue you this warning once. Leave¡ªand never return to this empire. Or face my wrath." The pressure radiating from him was immense, oppressive¡ªmaddening. His eyes sharpened, cold and resolute. "You don''t get to tell me what to do," Greg said, unshaken. "I won''t leave until I fulfill my promise¡ªand destroy this empire, just as I said." "What did you say?" Grey repeated, his aura flaring as he increased the pressure surrounding Greg. But Greg stood firm. He was completely unfazed, unwavering even before the wrath of a celestial. He refused to retreat. No one¡ªnot even a godlike being¡ªwould make him abandon his resolve. "You were warned. You simply refused to listen," Grey said, raising a hand, preparing to decimate Greg''s soul and erase him from existence. Greg felt it¡ªthat chill. The call of death. The same terrifying sensation he''d felt when facing Sabbah. But then, the chill abruptly vanished. Grey turned his gaze toward the distant castle walls. "Why are you here, Drakonix?" Grey asked suddenly, his voice calm but stern. Both Emperor Augustus and Greg blinked in confusion. That confusion didn''t last long. A figure appeared between them¡ªa man with vast dragon wings, two majestic horns, and an aura that roared like an ancient storm. "What do you think you''re doing?" Drakonix asked coldly as he descended in front of Greg, placing himself between him and Grey. "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m about to obliterate the one destroying the empire I built," Grey said flatly. "Is that so?" Drakonix''s eyes narrowed. "Then you''ll have to go through me. I won''t allow you to harm my patron." "¡­Hah." Grey chuckled softly, a trace of amusement in his voice. "So he is the weak being you pledged your allegiance to. I see where his arrogance comes from." He stared into Drakonix''s eyes. "Move." "No," Drakonix replied instantly, his stance firm. Grey regarded the unmoving dragon-being in silence. After several seconds, he slowly dropped his killing intent. Emperor Augustus''s shoulders visibly slumped in disappointment. It seems you haven''t changed, Ancestor. Still the peaceful man you''ve always been¡­ Just like back then, Augustus thought bitterly. Grey caught the subtle shift in the emperor''s expression and knew exactly what he was thinking. He could have commented on it¡ªtheir past, the woman, the other celestial¡ªbut he held his tongue. "That''s settled, then. We''ll be leaving now," Drakonix said with a smile, grateful Grey had chosen not to press for battle. "What leaving?" Greg cut in, his tone brimming with defiance. "I''m not going anywhere until I destroy this empire and kill the emperor." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drakonix''s eye twitched. This brat¡­ He resisted the urge to seal Greg''s mouth shut with a spell. Grey had already conceded¡ªyet here Greg was, pushing even further, giving him a splitting headache. "Don''t push your luck," Grey warned sharply, his eyes narrowing. But Greg paid no attention. With fearless steps, he walked past the celestial, as though Grey didn''t exist, and stood face to face with Emperor Augustus. "I''m going to make sure you die," Greg growled. "Not even a celestial can stop me." Emperor Augustus let out a half-pleased smile. He couldn''t deny it¡ªhe admired Greg''s sheer audacity, that dangerous blend of bravery and madness. Grey felt something stir within him. Being ignored by a mere human¡ªinsulting. Infuriating. "You leave me no choice," Grey said, preparing to strike once more. But suddenly, Drakonix''s pressure surged, forcing Grey to redirect his attention. "You still choose to protect him, even knowing he seeks death?" Grey asked, genuinely perplexed. "Yes," Drakonix said firmly. But in his heart, he was cursing Greg a thousand times over. Stupid mortal... making me work this hard. "¡­Very well," Grey muttered. "I suppose a clash between us is inevitable." BOOM! He unleashed his sealed aura. Greg and Augustus were blasted backward like rag dolls, tossed aside by the sheer force. The ground cracked violently. The air trembled. Space itself groaned, as though the world were straining not to tear apart. "I guess so," Drakonix replied, his voice cool as he released his own power. His pressure rivaled Grey''s¡ªan equal force. The two immense powers clashed, creating a vortex of raw destruction. Space distorted. The earth fractured. Chapter 227 - CHAPTER 227: THE SUPREMES DESCENT The pressure emitted from both Supremes distorted the very fabric of the earth. The ground trembled slowly, groaning beneath their overwhelming auras. Both Greg and Emperor Augustus were left stunned by the sheer destruction caused by just the pressure alone¡ªbut of the two, Greg was the most shocked. He was amazed to find that Drakonix''s power felt exactly like the one he had experienced from Sabbah. That strength¡ªthe overwhelming might tied to an absolute concept. That could only mean one thing. > Drakonix... has an absolute concept too? Greg thought in disbelief, the realization sending chills down his spine. If Drakonix truly wielded an absolute concept, then his previous attempts to confront him as a mere level four had been laughable¡ªborderline suicidal. He had been nothing more than a fool charging at a god, leading his sister and himself straight to death''s doorstep. "I need to ask him why I was spared," Greg muttered to himself, confusion tightening in his chest. Meanwhile, Drakonix and Grey locked eyes. They stood motionless for a few seconds, but their intent was clear. In an instant, both vanished, moving faster than the speed of sound. Greg and Emperor Augustus couldn''t follow their movements at all¡ªeven the blurry afterimages were nearly impossible to track. BOOM! Their fists collided midair, unleashing a shockwave that shattered the surrounding space. Voids and miniature black holes formed in the wake of the impact, sucking in debris and distorting the air around them. Watching the carnage unfold, both Greg and Emperor Augustus came to the same unspoken conclusion¡ªthey had to run. Staying near such a battle meant death. They turned and began retreating as far as they could. The ground cracked beneath them, a massive crater forming from the clash¡ªone so deep and vast it made the impact left by Brian''s Heaven''s Fall technique look like a scratch. Drakonix and Grey separated, landing on opposite sides of the field. Both understood the truth now: if they wanted to win, they would have to go all out. Grey unsheathed his sword¡ªa deceptively plain-looking weapon with an edge that glimmered with cosmic sharpness. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drakonix, on the other hand, began to transform. His figure grew and shifted until he stood in his full dragon form¡ªmassive, terrifying, and majestic. His immense horns curved like regal crowns, and his pristine, radiant scales gleamed like celestial armor. His very presence commanded awe. "It seems today, I''ll have to kill a dragon," Grey said calmly, gripping his sword with practiced ease. "Hmph. One lucky win against the Spirit King and now you think you''re a hotshot?" Drakonix sneered. Opening his maw wide, he began channeling the signature move of dragons¡ªDragon''s Breath, while Grey prepared to unleash Heaven''s Fall from the start. "Dragon''s¡ª" "Heaven''s¡ª" Both of them shouted their techniques, only to be interrupted as several beings appeared out of thin air, restraining them both before they could act. "What is the meaning of this?!" the Dwarf King bellowed, his warhammer extended threateningly toward Drakonix. "Have you all forgotten the rule forbidding conflicts between Supremes? Because it sure looks like you two are about to flatten not just this continent, but the whole damn world!" Grey and Drakonix stared at each other for a tense moment. With resigned expressions, they slowly began to stand down. Drakonix returned to his human form, while Grey sheathed his blade once more. "I believe you both owe us an explanation for violating the agreement we all set," the Celestial King said coldly, his voice like still thunder. He was a being of serene authority¡ªwhite-haired, smooth-skinned, with a crown forged of divine ore. The artifact was crafted by the Celestial of the Forge himself and made from enough divine ore to forge a hundred celestial weapons. A masterpiece. Replicating it was nearly impossible¡ªunless one was willing to declare war on other celestials and seize their weapons, a path few dared to tread. The Celestial King stood with perfect posture, his white robes immaculate, his presence serene yet commanding. Grey remained silent at first, but then spoke, "I was about to deal with a mortal who defied me and led my empire to ruin¡ªone who continues to challenge me even after I showed mercy. I was simply ensuring justice was served." The Supremes exchanged glances. Grey''s reasoning seemed... reasonable enough. "And you?" the Celestial King turned to Drakonix, prompting every Supreme present to fix their eyes on him. "Well, he tried to hurt my patron," Drakonix replied casually. "No way I''m letting that happen." There was a beat of silence. Most of the Supremes blinked, sharing puzzled, slightly estranged expressions. "Patron?" Leviathan muttered, scanning the area until her gaze settled on Greg. "You mean... that human?" "The human is your patron?" asked the World Tree, speaking through its elven vessel. "Yeah. What''s the problem with that?" Drakonix asked, completely shameless. "Husband!" The sudden cry from the Vampire Queen broke the air, her voice filled with glee as she spotted Greg. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, but Greg ignored her entirely¡ªas if she didn''t exist. "Still as cute as ever," she murmured with a dreamy smile. Her reaction made several Supremes visibly cringe. None of them could understand where the cold and ruthless Vampire Queen had gone¡ªnow acting like a lovesick girl just because of a mortal. And not just any mortal, but one who had somehow won Drakonix''s patronage. "Alright," the Celestial King said, clearing his throat, "let''s try to preserve some dignity in the name of the Supremes. Compose yourselves." Order gradually returned, the atmosphere settling as each Supreme resumed their proper demeanor. "Alright, a human dared to disrespect a celestial ¡ª not just any celestial, but one of the Supremes. I see no reason why he should live," the werewolf alpha said, folding his hands over his chest, intent on preserving the honour of the Supreme. "Yeah, I think you should die too," the vampire queen bit back. The celestial king, realizing they were about to descend into another heated discussion, was forced to create a barrier over them to prevent outsiders from listening in on their conversations or watching them. "Enough, Jane. Stop acting like a child. We need to discuss this quickly and disappear ¡ª our presence is already causing too much distortion in this world," the dwarf god interjected, feeling the increase in mana purity and the subtle warping of space caused by their divine presence. Chapter 228 - CHAPTER 228: DECIDING GREGS FATE "Then how do we resolve the issue between Drakonix and Grey?" the demon god asked, a grin on his face, clearly enjoying the confrontation. "It''s simple," Grey said, unsheathing his sword. "I kill him," he added as though it were the most obvious solution. His sword drawn completely, he stared at Greg like he was an ant meant to be crushed. "Hey! Do just that and I will rip your throat apart," Leviathan warned coldly, but Grey cared little about her outbursts. "I side with him. A Supreme should not be looked down on by a mere human," the werewolf offered his opinion as well. "Kill? That''s out of the question ¡ª unless you''re ready to fight me. I don''t mind tearing you apart for starters," Jane sneered. "I abstain and won''t be picking a side," the dwarf god said, with the World Tree siding with him. "He will be killed for disrespecting a celestial," the celestial king declared ¡ª his words more a command than a suggestion. "Then we can go on about the killing," the demon god agreed, siding with the celestial king, knowing Greg was the major threat to his plans of conquering the world. "I absolutely refuse," Drakonix said, siding with Leviathan, making it four in favour of Greg and three against. All eyes turned to the golden lion ¡ª the last to vote. "I won''t allow anyone to touch a hair on his body," Xerd said, his eyes glittering with sharp resolve. "That''s a four-on-four. A tie," the dwarf god announced. "Hey! I''m not asking for your permission to kill him or not. I''ll do what I want," Greg said ¡ª much to the surprise of the Supremes, Emperor Augustus included. Having the boldness to speak when faced with the Supremes was an unimaginable feat. The subtle pressure emanating from them all was enough to suck the words out of anyone''s mouth; even breathing became difficult in their presence. "What did you say?" the dwarf god asked, a frown appearing on his face. "You don''t have the right to tell me what I can and cannot do. He offended me. I came to settle scores, so why are you all butting in?" Greg asked. Drakonix stared at Greg, flabbergasted. "Can''t you read the mood?" Drakonix felt like screaming, his eyes shifting anxiously between the elf representative and the dwarf god. Silence prevailed for a solid minute, everyone waiting to see if the World Tree or dwarf god would change their mind. "Hahahahahaha!" the dwarf god broke the silence first with a cheerful, hearty laugh. "To think you were able to talk in the presence of ten Supremes ¡ª and not just talk, but challenge us. Lad, I like you," he said with a smile on his face, his decision already made. "I support him," the dwarf god said, contrary to Drakonix''s expectation. With the World Tree remaining neutral, Greg was free by the vote. "Can I go ahead and kill him now?" Greg asked ¡ª the only question ringing in his head ¡ª but no Supreme answered. They simply gave silent consent. "It seems your luck''s run short, Emperor," Greg said with a smile. "Indeed," Emperor Augustus muttered, standing with dignity still, despite his inevitable death. Greg walked slowly in the presence of the Supremes, and with one swift strike, he stabbed the heart of the defenceless Augustus. The emperor''s eyes faded slowly. "You win," the emperor muttered through the pain with a smile on his face. "But don''t think you''ve won. This is just the beginning. I''ll take everything from the celestials who took everything from me," he said, his eyes blood-red with madness as he gazed at Greg firmly. Grey frowned. It seemed his descendant still held a grudge, even in his final moments. "The shadow slaves will wreak havoc on this world and destroy every living being in it. Let''s see how the celestials get stronger without faith," the emperor whispered, his consciousness slowly fading. "What have you done?" Grey asked, stunned, hoping his descendant was just hallucinating ¡ª but one look into Augustus''s eyes was enough to confirm the truth. Greg stepped away from Augustus. He had already accomplished his goal. Any other form of revenge Augustus had planned didn''t matter to him. Emperor Augustus closed his eyes and died ¡ª but he didn''t fall. He refused to fall to his knees. He would die with the last shred of dignity he had left. The Supremes watched him die. They clearly knew Augustus was serious, but still didn''t take it to heart. One man claiming he would flatten the world was a joke to them ¡ª a joke not worth bothering over. "Guess everything''s all settled?" the dwarf god asked the others, already itching to return to his forge. Inspired by Greg''s fearlessness, he was eager to create a new masterpiece. At the mention of his words, Grey turned to Greg, remembering Greg had sworn to destroy the entire empire. Despite being a celestial and having little attachment to the world, seeing his empire ¡ª the one he had built with his own hands ¡ª destroyed would still sting. Greg, noticing Grey''s gaze, took a step back. He knew he''d been pushing too much. "I won''t destroy the empire. I''ve gotten what I wanted," Greg stated calmly. Grey nodded, pleased by Greg''s words ¡ª though his face remained expressionless. "Thank you. I owe you a favour," the honourable Grey extended his thanks and promised Greg a favour. Greg gave a polite nod in return. "Well, I guess this is it. Time to go. By the way, if I may ask ¡ª what is your name?" the dwarf god asked. "Nemesis," Greg replied. The dwarf god''s eyes gleamed with delight at Greg''s response, feeling even more excited to forge the weapon now blooming in his mind. With no more reason to linger, all the Supremes prepared to take their leave. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leaving so soon? Did I perhaps miss the party?" A soft, feminine voice called out to the Supremes ¡ª and their expressions instantly shifted to shock and anger. Chapter 229 - 229: Return of the Goddess of Darkness Boom! A shockwave of raw power rippled across the area as every Supreme released their pressure simultaneously ¡ª a reflexive reaction to the sudden presence of the unknown woman. "You! How are you alive?!" the Celestial King roared, divine rings orbiting him at blistering speed. His entire form bristled with tension, his eyes narrowed in alarm. He was ready to strike at a moment''s notice. And he wasn''t alone. Each Supreme instinctively took battle stance, divine energies humming in the air, tension thick as blood. Their expressions were grave, shoulders taut, a single breath away from open war. Greg, caught between awe and confusion, watched the shift unfold ¡ª how the titanic presences around him responded to the arrival of the mysterious woman. It was more than fear. It was disbelief. "Calm down, guys," the woman said lightly, her voice smooth as silk, carrying a faint lilt of amusement. "It hasn''t gotten to the point where we have to fight each other. That''s no way to treat an old friend, you know." She smiled sweetly. She had long, raven-black hair that shimmered like onyx under the fading light. Her gown, a form-fitting dress of deepest shadow, clung to her like a second skin, as if woven from the void itself. Her face¡­ it was perfection sculpted ¡ª a beauty so refined it seemed unreal, untouchable. No artist could hope to capture it. The world held its breath. But it was the World Tree Avatar who snapped first. With a flicker of ancient fury, it unleashed a glowing arrow composed entirely of pure mana. The air hissed as it tore through space ¡ª a weapon capable of leveling nations. Greg couldn''t track it. One blink ¡ª and the attack had already closed in on the woman. In his eyes, the moment of release to arrival felt like an instant, faster than thought. "Come on now," the woman said, her voice no longer playful ¡ª but cold, steady. Her own pressure descended like a black tide, thick and suffocating. It crashed down harder than all the Supremes'' auras combined. No ¡ª it surpassed them. By a terrifying margin. "Impossible! You''ve gotten stronger?" the Dwarf God blurted out, his voice shaking slightly as he stared wide-eyed. The ease with which she handled the attack... it defied sense. Still, the Supremes did not back down. Their gazes remained fixed on her ¡ª wary, guarded, ready. "I didn''t come to start a fight," the lady said, her tone returning to mock cheerfulness. "But if it''s a fight you want, I''ll gladly give it to you." She raised one pale finger. From it, a reindeer-shaped wisp of darkness formed, its eyes glowing crimson, prancing gently around her fingertip. "But I must warn you," she added, voice low and ominous, "this world will definitely shatter... just like the last one." Her words cut like a blade. The Supremes hesitated ¡ª their divine minds weighing the consequences. They knew she spoke the truth. If battle broke out, it wouldn''t just scar the land ¡ª it would end the world. No victory would be worth such a price. And yet¡­ how could they simply let her go? A woman who had returned from death¡­ and grown stronger? After long moments of quiet tension, a silent consensus was reached. They would stand down. "Wise choice," the woman said, her grin widening slightly. She could feel their auras loosening, their pressure receding ¡ª just enough to avoid tipping the balance into chaos. "Rebecca," the Celestial King finally said, his voice low but sharp. "What do you want?" He studied her closely. Was her appearance simply to prove she lived? Or had a deeper scheme reached fruition? Was there a threat still unseen? "Excuse me? Rebecca?" the woman said, mockingly. "I''m sorry, darling, but we''re not that close. Address me properly." Her voice turned frostbite-cold, smile vanishing. "That''s Goddess of Darkness to you." The Celestial King''s brow furrowed, his face darkening with restrained fury. He could not remember the last time he''d been spoken to with such disrespect ¡ª and yet here she was, unbothered, unapologetic. "Well," she continued airily, her mood shifting again with unnatural ease, "I came here for one purpose ¡ª to take someone of interest to me." Her smile returned, light and pleasant, as if the tension hadn''t just threatened to rupture the heavens. Greg felt her gaze settle on him ¡ª piercing, knowing. "That''s not a very nice thought to have about a lady, you know," she said, tilting her head. "Greg, was it? Or Nemesis?" His muscles tensed. How did she know that name? "Your battle was fascinating. You''ve got potential ¡ª so much of it. I can bring out the best in you, unlock powers you never knew existed. What do you say?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg stared back at her, unimpressed. "No, I''m good. I hate being under someone," he said flatly, not even trying to hide his distaste. "Thought as much," she replied calmly, almost approvingly. "Well then, boys," she announced, "I''ll be taking my leave now." Tendrils of darkness slithered from her body, coiling around the fallen corpse of Emperor Augustus. With one final glance, she and the body vanished in an instant ¡ª as if the world itself blinked and she was gone. The Supremes held their positions, eyes scanning every inch of their surroundings, bracing for a follow-up strike. None came. "We need to hold a meeting right now!" Xerd barked, frustration evident in his tone. "She can''t be allowed to roam freely or this world will fall into ruin!" He turned and vanished. The Celestial King and Demon God followed, one by one, the others dispersing until only Drakonix remained beside Greg. Greg stepped forward, eyes still locked on the place where the woman had vanished. "Drakonix... it seems there are things you need to explain," he said, voice quiet but firm. "Indeed," the dragon rumbled, his massive form shifting as he lowered his head. "After what you''ve seen, I would be surprised if you weren''t curious. Hop on. We''ll talk in my lair." Greg climbed onto the great dragon''s back. Moments later, with a flap of enormous wings, they soared into the sky. --- Elsewhere¡­ "Goddess, you are back," said a masked figure with a feminine frame. Her mask bore the number 2, and her voice carried a note of reverent awe. "Yeah," the woman ¡ª no, the Goddess of Darkness ¡ª replied with a soft sigh. "Had a bit of catching up to do with some old friends." Dark tendrils coiled gently as they laid Emperor Augustus''s body on the ground ¡ª careful, almost reverent in their motion. "How did it go?" asked a masked man draped in layered robes, seated leisurely atop a raised platform. His mask was unnumbered, but his tone was that of someone used to receiving answers. "Better than I expected," the goddess said, a smirk tugging at her lips. "The shock on their faces¡­ priceless. They''ll probably be holding a meeting soon ¡ª cooking up contingency plans to deal with me." "They wish," another woman said, her voice sharp and certain. The number 3 glinted on her mask. "If they think they can stop you, Goddess," she added, "they''re more delusional than I thought." "Indeed," the goddess replied, her eyes glinting like obsidian stars. "Well, it''s time to begin." She turned her attention to the corpse beside her. "Let the world be plunged into darkness, despair, and chaos." A long pause. "But before all that¡­ the man who craved destruction more than anything should be given popcorn and a front-row seat. Specially." With a predatory grin, her tendrils slid into the corpse of Emperor Augustus, creeping into every torn crevice, as if searching for what remained inside. Chapter 230 - CHAPTER 230: COSTLY IGNORANCE The black tendrils seeped into Emperor Augustus''s corpse like ink bleeding through parchment, merging with his very essence. His cold, lifeless body spasmed once¡ªand then again¡ªbefore his shut eyes snapped open with a burst of unnatural clarity. He gasped, like a man drowning who''d just breached the surface. "Welcome back," Rebecca said softly, her voice velvet and dark, a wicked smile curling on her lips. Emperor Augustus slowly rose from the cold floor, blinking as he processed the impossible. His limbs obeyed. His breath returned. He was¡­ alive. "Our goddess brought you back to life. You''d best pay her the respect she deserves," Number Twenty said, stepping forward with a smirk, admiration shining in his eyes. "Yay! A new member!" Number Five cheered, practically bouncing. "It''s time, guys! A battle to determine our newest member''s mask number!" "I''m not interested in that," Augustus said dryly, flexing his fingers. His voice was low, laced with confusion and fascination. "I''m not wearing a mask." He gazed at his hands¡ªthere was a subtle tremble in his fingers as swirling darkness coiled around his index, obeying his will with unnatural ease. He could feel the power now¡ªwrithing just beneath his skin, waiting for command. The room fell quiet. The dark congregation watched, some with awe, some with envy. Rebecca''s gaze lingered on Augustus, her smile deepening. His connection with the power granted to him was¡­ seamless. Elegant, even. "No fair! You have to fight and¡ª" "That''s enough, Five," Rebecca interrupted, her tone firm. "He won''t be needing a mask." She rose slightly, then gestured lazily. A throne of shadows bloomed beneath her and lifted her into the air like a queen upon midnight silk. The other cultists stepped back, bowing their heads. "It''s time to begin our plan," she announced, her voice echoing with an unnatural resonance. "The world must taste the dread of shadow soldiers." "Yes, Goddess," Number One said, vanishing in a blur of darkness, already moving to carry out her will. Rebecca turned her gaze once more to Augustus. Her eyes gleamed with interest¡ªdark and dangerous. "And what are you thinking about?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity. "My revenge," Augustus replied, his voice like ice. "Knowing it''s closer than ever¡­ fills me with anticipation." Rebecca nodded slowly, pleased. "Indeed. With the shadow slave project, your strength will soar. Soon, you''ll rival even the greatest threats." She raised her hand, and a second throne of shadows formed beside her, elegant and ominous. She gestured for him to sit. "But for now¡­ tell me what you know about the human who killed you. Nemesis. He has piqued my interest." --- ??? Far away, beyond the clouds and mortal borders, Greg and Drakonix finally landed atop a jagged mountain of stone and steel. Drakonix''s lair loomed ahead¡ªan ancient sanctum carved into the mountain''s heart, echoing with age and majesty. Greg dismounted, his boots crunching against the stone. Drakonix shifted beside him, reverting into his towering humanoid form with a flash of golden scales and silver flame. "You¡­ you have an absolute concept," Greg said, voice sharp. The question had clawed at his mind since the battle¡ªnow, he had to know. "Oh?" Drakonix raised a brow, amused. "It seems you''re quite knowledgeable. Your strength must be rising nicely." He yawned and collapsed into a massive mound of glittering gold coins behind him. Rubies the size of fists and silver chalices spilled beneath his weight. Greg froze. His jaw twitched as he stared at the obscene mountain of wealth. Betrayal stabbed at his chest. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drakonix had complained endlessly about his lack of treasure¡ªhow he could no longer hoard, how the pain of poverty gnawed at him. And yet here he was, lounging like a king atop a literal sea of gold. "You¡ª!" "If you''re going to say anything about my treasures," Drakonix cut in, glaring with a glint of fire, "it''s better you leave. I''m not giving you this one¡ªno matter how sweet you try to talk. I''ll find coins for you, but not from my reserve. Besides¡­ you''ve probably barely spent a tenth of what I gave you. So why act like a greedy lizard?" Greg stared, stunned. Then he chuckled bitterly. If only Drakonix knew the truth¡ªthat the coins were almost gone. But would he show mercy if he knew? No. More likely, he''d torch him and toss him out. Greg sighed and shook his head, accepting the cruel fate. Drakonix studied him. "Hmm. You''ve changed. You''re not the cold human I met. It seems people are¡­ reaching you." Greg didn''t reply. He didn''t need to. He had changed. But that didn''t mean he''d gone soft like Brian. He still remembered betrayal. Still held grudges like blades in his chest. Forgiveness was a word that held no meaning for him. "Well, you''re right," Drakonix said suddenly, sinking deeper into the gold. "I do have an absolute concept. The Absolute Concept of Flames." Greg narrowed his eyes. "Then¡­ you could''ve killed me that day. Why didn''t you?" "Simple," Drakonix replied lazily. "The Supreme Will forbids absolute concept wielders from using such powers on foreigners. If not for that protection¡­ you''d have been ash before your first breath." Greg moved closer, curiosity swirling in his gut. He laid down beside Drakonix on the mountain of gold. The coins were cool, hard, almost soothing. "Then why serve me?" he asked. "If I were you, I wouldn''t fear me." Drakonix growled playfully. "I''ll burn you to a crisp if you sneak even one coin. Don''t test me." Greg felt a chill run down his spine. The threat had been playful¡ªbut the intent had been deadly serious. This is the true Drakonix, he thought. A dragon who laughs, but never jokes about gold. "Well," Drakonix continued, his voice quieter now, "your warning didn''t move me. But I felt¡­ something. A pull. My very soul urged me to serve you. Not your sister¡ªher presence meant nothing to me. But you? There''s something deeper there. I believe Leviathan felt it too." He burst into laughter, full and unrestrained. Greg flushed with embarrassment, recalling the times he''d threatened Drakonix with childish bravado. It was painfully cringeworthy in hindsight. Drakonix calmed and added, "Besides, your talent¡ªwhile useless against absolute concept wielders like me¡ªis fun for casual fights. And most of us can''t use our full power freely." "Why not?" Greg asked, brow furrowed. "You''ve awakened your concept," Drakonix said, serious now. "But absolute concepts¡­ they''re far beyond that. A casual attack imbued with it can destroy a continent¡ªmaybe an entire small world." Greg''s eyes widened. "It''s power that rivals the world itself," Drakonix said. "Wielders like us must restrain ourselves, lest we burn everything around us to ash. On a world like Apocalypse, we''d leave irreversible scars." Greg fell silent, the weight of the revelation settling in. He had awakened his concept¡ªbut he was still a speck before titans. Chapter 231 - CHAPTER 231: ORIGIN OF APOCALYPSE "That lady¡­ who was she, and why were you all so on guard around her?" Greg asked, the question nagging at his mind ever since the tense encounter. Drakonix leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharpening as the air around him grew subtly heavier. The levity from earlier had vanished. "She?" he repeated, his voice low. "She''s a being who should''ve stayed dead. A remnant of a past we all hoped was buried forever. Just like us, she is a leftover from a time long gone. But unlike us¡­ she''s the reason our universe is crumbling." Greg blinked, startled by the gravity in Drakonix''s tone. "She was once known as Rebecca," Drakonix continued, his words slow and deliberate. "A name soaked in tragedy and ruin. If Grey was the hero of that era¡­ then she was its villain. No, more than that¡ªshe was the catalyst for the decline of everything. A beacon of corruption that invited disaster upon our world. The very existence of that woman is a signal¡ªan invitation¡ªfor threats from beyond to invade our universe." He shifted his position, sitting upright with a quiet seriousness. "You deserve to know the full picture. So let me start from the beginning¡ªabout our world. The central world of the universe, the cradle of existence. Or as we call it¡­ the Origin World." He took a breath, letting memories flood his expression. "It was a world vast enough to rival galaxies, a land so immense it could take eons to traverse. The ground itself shimmered with mana-rich veins, and the skies changed color with the thoughts of the world. It didn''t orbit a sun¡ªit was the sun. A self-sustaining, sentient world that birthed light, wove seasons, and whispered wind and storm through the will of its own mana. A living, breathing entity." Greg listened, spellbound. "But even a god-world like that¡­ wasn''t immune to ruin. The majority clans¡ªdragons, celestials, demons¡ªtook it all for granted. They were powerful, arrogant, and careless. And their mistakes doomed us all. Though no one dares say it aloud, the true culprits were the Celestial King and the Demon God. They plunged us into chaos." A flash of bitterness crossed Drakonix''s face. "I still wish I could kill them myself." Then, with a far-off look, he began the tale. ??? The Celestial King and Demon God had succeeded in their grand design¡ªseizing control over their clans from within, like a silent coup veiled in ceremony and diplomacy. Their names were once respected¡­ but behind their smiles hid centuries of calculation. "Father, should we really let them walk free?" a younger Drakonix asked, tension thick in his voice. His father, the Dragon King¡ªregal and formidable, with golden horns and scales that shimmered with frost and flame¡ªsat upon his throne carved from obsidian and bone. "It''s their clan," the king replied, his voice indifferent. "They can do what they wish with it." That response, simple as it was, sealed the fate of many. The Dragon King''s inaction, shared by the other majority clan leaders, allowed the Celestial King and Demon God to cement their power, reshaping their factions into personal armies. They moved with patience, consolidating influence in shadows, presenting no immediate threat to give others reason to strike. The world, for a time, was calm. But it was the stillness before a storm. ??? Then came the disappearances. A dragon guard, armored in gleaming crimson scales, knelt before the throne. "My Lord," he said with urgency. "The minority clans are voicing serious concerns. Their people are vanishing¡ªone by one. The pattern is unmistakable. Someone is taking them." Drakonix''s father narrowed his eyes. His slit pupils, cold and sharp, flickered with quiet irritation. His clawed fingers tapped slowly against the golden armrest of his throne. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Have you identified a cause?" he asked. "No, my Lord. We''ve deployed scouts and investigators, but there are no clear traces. The kidnappers leave no mana residue¡­ no tracks." The Dragon King waved a hand. "Then continue the investigation. In the meantime, send emissaries to calm the clans. Panic breeds rebellion." "Yes, my Lord." The guard bowed low and departed swiftly. Watching from beside the throne, Drakonix clenched his jaw. "Father," he said, "I want to join the investigation. This can''t be ignored." "You are the heir to the throne," the king said, tone final. "Such tasks are beneath you." "But Father¡ª!" "The minority clans won''t be foolish enough to wage war against us," the Dragon King interrupted. "They know their place." Drakonix sat back, fuming. He knew otherwise. He''d visited their lands, hidden beneath cloaks and illusion spells, walking among humans, goblins, treants, and foxfolk. He''d observed their sorrow¡­ their fear¡­ their quiet rage. Especially the humans¡ªso frail, yet capable of unthinkable tenacity. They might bow and scrape now, but when pushed too far, they would burn with fury and fight like cornered beasts. That kind of desperation¡­ could ignite a world war. But his father, in his pride, saw them as nothing more than ants beneath a dragon''s claw. The kidnappings grew worse. Humans¡ªespecially young women¡ªwere taken. The fox tribes, famed for their beauty, suffered heavily. Goblins and orcs vanished in clusters. Entire families disappeared overnight. No one was safe, not even royalty. One night, the daughter of the human king was taken from within the castle walls. Desperation finally drove the minority clans to act. A delegation, led by a human elder cloaked in humble robes, came to the Dragon King''s court. Behind him stood members of the other minor races¡ªorc chieftains, dryad priestesses, anxious fox-kin. The king knelt, lowering his head in deference. "My Lord¡­ we beg for your help," he began, voice hoarse with exhaustion. "Our people vanish by the day. We fear extinction. We¡ª" "Is that all?" the Dragon King interrupted, voice sharp and bored. The king faltered, eyes widening. "¡­Yes, my Lord," he said quietly, forcing a bow. His pride tasted like ash in his mouth. "Then leave," the Dragon King said, waving him off. "I''ve already sent a team to investigate. Exercise patience." The elder hesitated, lips quivering. "But¡­ but they''ve found nothing," he whispered. "Weeks have passed. Not a single trace. No progress." "So?" the Dragon King asked, tone flat. "¡­So perhaps we are not important to you," the king snapped, his voice rising against his will. "We are just minor clans¡ªwhat can we do, right?" His anger was raw, desperate, and dangerous. All eyes turned to him. A silence fell across the hall. Chapter 232 - 232: The Breaking Point Drakonix''s sharp eyes caught the steely expression on the representative''s face. Something had shifted. The man''s clenched jaw, the tremble in his shoulders¡ªnot from fear, but from long-suppressed rage¡ªsaid it all. The minority clans had reached their limit. They would bow no longer. "How dare you speak so rudely to me?!" the Dragon King bellowed, his voice echoing like thunder across the gilded halls. His scaled hand came down hard on the armrest of his throne, shaking the golden structure beneath him. The representative didn''t flinch. "I said nothing false. There wasn''t a single lie in my words." His voice rang with bitter clarity. "You don''t care about us, do you? To you major clans, we''re little more than trained beasts¡ªobedient and disposable. We, the minority, once held respect for you. We took your words seriously. We believed in your guidance. But we were fools." He turned his back deliberately, a silent act of defiance. "I officially demand the withdrawal of your investigation team. From this moment forward, we will handle our affairs ourselves." "You will not leave!" the Dragon King roared, his face contorting with fury, veins bulging from his forehead like molten rivers. "You don''t have to ask. I''m not your subject," the representative said coolly. "You are a king, yes¡ªbut so am I. I don''t answer to you any longer. We, the minority clans, have chosen independence." He walked away, each step heavy with finality. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dragon King sat stunned for only a moment¡ªthen rage overtook him like wildfire. "Kill him!" he commanded. A dragon guard reacted instantly, drawing his blade in one swift, fluid motion. The representative''s head fell from his shoulders before the echo of the king''s voice faded. "NOOOO!" Drakonix shouted, lunging forward, but it was already too late. The man''s body crumpled to the floor, lifeless and limp. "Father¡­ why?" Drakonix demanded, his chest heaving. His worst fears had begun to manifest. "He disrespected me," the Dragon King replied without remorse, as though speaking of swatting a fly. "That''s the price." "His people were already on edge. This will push them past it! You may have just started a war," Drakonix said, trying to reason with him. "And what of it?" the king snarled. "They are nothing but minor clans. If they dare rebel¡­ I will crush them." Arrogance festered in his voice like rot. Drakonix could only shake his head, the bitter taste of dread in his mouth. Dark times were coming. --- ??? "So?" the Elven Queen asked, her voice as cool as mist in a forest glade. "He hasn''t returned. Does that mean¡­ he is dead?" The tension in the room was palpable. The elves, though one of the great clans, had begun to suffer similar fates¡ªkidnappings, threats, and disappearances. They no longer trusted their fellow major clans. A quiet rebellion brewed within their elegant hearts. "The candle of his life has extinguished," said the Goblin Chieftain, gripping his cane until his knuckles turned pale. "He was killed. There''s no doubt." "Then the major clans are behind this," the Orc Leader growled, tusks grinding in fury. "And they expect us to remain silent?" The Crown Prince of the human clan stood. His eyes burned with righteous anger, yet his voice remained steady. "Then the time has come to act. Kidnapping our people¡­ leads to the same end¡ªour extinction. But I will not die in chains. If I must fall, I''ll fall with a blade in my hand." "Agreed!" said the Treant leader, his voice deep like ancient roots rumbling beneath the earth. "Agreed!" came the Orc again, glaring at the gathered leaders. "If anyone here wishes to avoid war, speak now. But know this¡ªyou will live as slaves under the major clans. Even if you survive, you''ll do so with chains around your neck." No one moved. The Crown Prince of humans nodded solemnly. "Then it''s decided. We go to war." And so, preparations began. The minor clans¡ªlong overlooked, long dismissed¡ªsharpened their blades and called their banners. To their surprise, even some major clans joined their cause: the Dwarves, the Werewolves, the Vampires, and the Elves. All had tasted the same poison. All had seen the writing on the wall. --- ??? "It seems," the Celestial King mused, seated upon his throne of starlight and silver, "our little action has stirred the embers of war." Across from him sat the Demon God, shadows curling lazily around his form. "So it seems. The increased number of kidnappings by our kin has drawn too much attention." "They can be crushed," the Celestial King said dismissively, his tone like cold steel. "Indeed." The Demon God leaned forward, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Any good seed found from your crossbreeding efforts?" "Not yet. But there''s one child¡­ born of a human princess. Showing remarkable promise." The Demon God''s grin widened. "I have one as well. Not as extraordinary, but promising. Also born of a human. It appears humans are ideal vessels¡ªweak in bloodline, yes, but filled with potential. Their bodies inherit our power well, even suppressing the more destructive effects." "Unlimited potential, yet untapped," the Celestial King agreed. Their voices were hushed, their conversation cloaked in utter secrecy. None knew of this meeting. None ever would. --- ??? "My king!" a soldier dropped to one knee before the Dragon King. "What is it?" the king asked, eyes narrowing. "The minority clans¡­ they''ve declared war. They march toward our borders as we speak!" The king stood in fury, his robes sweeping behind him like a wildfire. "What?! How dare they stand against us?!" His eyes burned with rage. "Prepare the army," he growled. "We''ll remind them why they kneel. We''ll remind them who rules this realm!" --- ??? War erupted like a storm without end. At first, the major clans had laughed¡ªdismissive of the idea that the weaker races could pose any real threat. But the war dragged on, and reality sobered them quickly. The minor clans were more dangerous than expected. Backed by rebellious major clans, they struck hard, adapted fast, and resisted fiercely. The humans, in particular, astonished everyone. At the start, they had been the weakest¡ªfragile, easily broken. But they learned. They adapted. They lost, studied, evolved, and returned stronger each time. An endless cycle of defeat and improvement carved them into formidable warriors. And soon, something emerged from among them: the Dragon Hunters. They studied dragons. Understood their anatomy. Exploited weaknesses. Though still difficult, dragons were no longer invincible¡ªand the humans began to prove it on the battlefield. They weren''t just fighting for survival anymore. They were fighting to win. Chapter 233 - CHAPTER 233: PLANS OF EXTERMINATION The war raged on, and despite the fierce resilience of the minor clans, they could not match the overwhelming might of the major clans. One by one, they were forced to raise the white flag in surrender. Their pride crushed, their lands ravaged, and their hopes dimmed by the shadow of defeat. Eventually, only one race remained that refused to kneel¡ªthe humans. The elves and dwarves, once proud allies of the minor clans, turned their backs to save face. As members of the major clans themselves, the other powerful factions offered them an olive branch¡ªa way out, a chance to preserve their status. The cost of war among equals was high, and so, with weary eyes and trembling hearts, the elves and dwarves accepted the truce. Their betrayal was quiet but deep, a scar etched into the soul of the war effort. With the withdrawal of two of the strongest contributors to the war, the resistance crumbled. The goblins were the first to yield. A single fiery breath from a crimson-scaled dragon over their capital was enough to quell their defiance. The treants, ancient beings of the forest, once immovable and wise, followed suit, their limbs weighed down with sorrow. One by one, the others gave in¡ªthe trolls, the ogres, and even the proud orcs¡ªuntil only the human clan remained. In the shattered halls of the once-proud human capital, now a grim fortress surrounded by smoldering ruins, the newly crowned human king sat before his war council. He was young, but no longer youthful. The war had aged him brutally. Deep bags sagged beneath his sleepless eyes, his once-shining armor dulled by blood and ash. The golden circlet on his brow looked heavier than any crown should be. "What should we do?" he asked, his voice low and hoarse. "We are the last. Should we, like the others, bend our knees and surrender?" The question echoed through the silent chamber. The elders looked at one another, their eyes filled with fatigue, grief, and quiet fury. Then one stepped forward, his beard streaked with ash, and his robes stained with battlefield dust. "We cannot, Your Majesty," the elder said firmly. "The soldiers will not accept surrender. Neither will the people. The mothers who''ve buried their sons. The wives who wait for husbands who will never return. The children left orphans. And the comrades who now sleep in shallow graves. They all still stand¡ªwounded, broken, but unbowed. They would rather die fighting than live in chains." The king clenched his fist, his knuckles turning white. His heart was torn between compassion and duty. "But if we continue like this, humanity may be wiped from the face of the world. I cannot¡ªwill not¡ªwatch my people perish under my rule." A different elder rose from the corner of the room, his eyes sunken, his voice trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from fury long held back. "Forgive me for speaking so bluntly, my king¡­ but what would you have us do? Bow our heads? Watch our daughters stolen in the night? See our sons turned into slaves or fodder for twisted experiments? Should we cower, waiting to be picked off one by one, never knowing when our turn will come?" His voice cracked at the end. The pain in his words spoke of personal loss¡ªhis child, taken by the enemy, just like the king''s own sister, the princess. The king didn''t rebuke him. He couldn''t. They were both grieving. He had nothing to say that would make it better. Then another elder stood. "I agree. I''d rather die standing on the battlefield, sword in hand and my name remembered, than be caged like cattle. Than be dragged off in silence." One by one, the elders gave their opinions. They were unanimous. Surrender was not an option. With his council standing behind him, the king rose from his throne, back straight and voice steeled. "Then we fight. If this is to be our last stand, let it echo in the heavens. Let the world remember the day humanity refused to kneel." That decision, made in a ruined hall filled with dying torches and defiant hearts, would trigger a series of events that would reshape history itself. --- ??? Far from the human capital, in a fortress carved into the side of a volcanic mountain, Drakonix¡ªthe young dragon prince¡ªstood on a balcony, staring at the horizon with storm in his eyes. He had grown weary of this war. Though years had passed since the first blade was drawn, the flames still raged, fueled now more by pride and politics than any sense of justice. The other minor races had long submitted. Only the humans remained, a flickering ember in the wind, yet his father¡ªthe Dragon King¡ªrefused to let it be extinguished peacefully. At first, Drakonix had trusted his father''s judgment. But along the way, truths had surfaced. The kidnappings that had sparked the war¡ªchildren, warriors, nobles spirited away in the night¡ªwere no doing of the minor clans. The real culprits were the celestials and demons, confirmed by investigations carried out in secret. But his father did nothing. Justice, it seemed, mattered less than ego. "Father, this madness must end," Drakonix said, stepping into the throne room, his voice echoing. "They were innocent. It was the major clans¡ªour supposed allies¡ªwho committed the crimes. The humans were right all along." "Silence, boy!" the Dragon King roared, his molten eyes glowing with rage. "You dare speak to me of innocence? They killed members of our clan. They must burn for it. Every last one of them!" Drakonix didn''t back down. "The investigations you ordered were bribed into silence! You know this. That human king you executed¡ªhe uncovered the truth and tried to stop the war. And you killed him to preserve your pride. You''ve allowed demons and celestials to manipulate us into a war for their own gain!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dragon King rose from his throne, towering, his aura suffocating. "Enough! I will not grovel to lesser races. If we admit fault now, they will see us as weak. Next time there is even a whisper of suspicion, they will demand explanations. That can never be allowed." Drakonix stood in stunned silence as his father walked away, his cloak trailing behind him like a shadow of stubborn tyranny. --- ??? In a grand obsidian chamber, the leaders of the major clans gathered. Celestials with radiant halos, demons with curling horns, titans whose very breath shook the air. And of course, the Dragon King. "So?" asked the Celestial King, reclining lazily upon his seat of light. "What is your decision, Dragon King?" "Why are we even gathered here for one measly race?" grumbled the Titan King, his voice a deep rumble. "Crush them. They''re insects clinging to a cliff." "Do not underestimate them," said the Dwarf King, crossing his arms. "They''re clever¡ªtoo clever. They find ways to counter everything we throw at them. Their minds are sharper than our blades." The Titan King snorted. "Then what''s the plan? Dance with them forever?" "No," the Dragon King said. His voice was deathly calm, but carried the weight of finality. "We attack. All of us. Together. With overwhelming force. Leave no survivors. Erase them from history." There was silence. The Elven Queen spoke up hesitantly. "Extermination? Is that not¡­ excessive?" The Dragon King turned toward her with eyes like smoldering coals. She flinched, understanding that this was not a metaphor. He meant it. "It seems your son''s fondness for the humans has motivated you to destroy them," the Demon King said, amused. The Dragon King didn''t deny it. "Indeed. That sentiment has no place in a future ruler. I''ll burn away the root of it." "So be it," the Celestial King said, rising with a sigh. "Extermination, then. A lesson to the rest." And with that, the meeting ended. A storm was coming¡ªand humanity stood alone at its center. Chapter 234 - CHAPTER 234: DRAKONIX AND REBECCA Drakonix, cloaked in the illusion of his human form, moved with the silence of a seasoned assassin. Shadows clung to him like a loyal veil as he slipped past the guards stationed around the king''s palace. With graceful precision, he weaved between torchlight and marble pillars, scaling the walls with ease until he found himself standing at the entrance of the princess''s chamber. Within the warm, moonlit room, the gentle laughter of a child echoed faintly. Seated beside her was her father, King Alfred, a rare sight considering his ceaseless burdens. "Drakonix," the king said in a low voice, though a faint smile betrayed his scolding tone, "you have to stop coming like this. Your actions put not only me and my daughter at risk, but yourself as well." But despite the warning, warmth radiated from his expression. Over time, the king had grown accustomed to Drakonix''s visits¡ªhad even come to cherish them. The presence of the dragon prince had brought joy and life back into his daughter''s heart, something he himself had been too burdened to provide. Rebecca had suffered a mother''s loss too young, taken by either celestial hands or demonic claws¡ªno one knew for sure. And Alfred, consumed by endless war, had scarcely been able to offer the child the comfort she needed. She had grown up in the lonely corridors of the palace, a princess surrounded by wealth, yet deprived of affection. But then came Drakonix. He had met the young girl by chance¡ªjust ten years old and playing all alone on the fringes of a battlefield, far from where any child should have been. Her escape from the palace that day had nearly cost her life. Soldiers were too preoccupied with the clash of steel to notice the lone girl hiding behind broken stone. Drakonix couldn''t turn a blind eye. He had shielded her from danger, carried her home, and stayed until she had stopped crying. That single act of compassion marked the beginning of an unlikely bond between a child of royalty and the prince of dragons. "Alfred," Drakonix said gently now, "I couldn''t convince my father. He plans to strike with everything he has. This might very well end with your entire race being wiped out. Please¡ªthrow down the towel. Surrender. Survive. I swear, when I become king, I''ll avenge you. No matter how long it takes." The king sighed, shaking his head with a weight that no crown could carry. "That choice is no longer mine. My people have chosen to fight, to die standing. They won''t heed my voice anymore." "Daddy! Stop stealing my friend and go already!" Rebecca''s small voice broke through, pouting as she hugged Drakonix''s arm protectively. King Alfred chuckled bitterly, amused despite the situation. "I''m your father, you know. You can''t just toss me out because of a friend." "I don''t care!" she shot back without hesitation, her eyes fierce with childish jealousy. The king raised his hands in defeat, laughing heartily. "Alright, you win." He leaned down and planted a tender kiss on his daughter''s forehead before walking out of the chamber, casting one final glance at Drakonix. There was gratitude in his eyes¡ªand sorrow. Left alone with the princess, Drakonix smiled softly. "Alright, Reb. What shall we play today?" He asked with the ease of a guardian, his voice wrapped in affection. He had come to care for her deeply. Her laughter brought light to the darkest corners of his heart. And tonight, more than ever, he needed that light. --- Drakonix spent the evening by Rebecca''s side, playing and talking until her eyes could no longer stay open. When the princess was finally tucked into bed, she refused to let go of his hand until he promised he would return soon. Only then, with great reluctance, did he take his leave. But upon returning to his quarters, he found a figure waiting for him. The Dragon King¡ªhis father¡ªstood at the center of the room, arms crossed, gaze piercing like twin blades. "Where have you been?" his voice was cold, authoritative. Drakonix didn''t flinch. "Out to catch some fresh air. And what are you doing in my room?" "I was waiting," the Dragon King replied, eyes narrowing. "But it seems your stroll took longer than expected." He turned, his voice dropping into a tone that made the air grow heavier. "Prepare yourself. We strike tonight. The humans will be completely eradicated." Drakonix froze. "¡­What did you say?" he asked, voice cracking as his face darkened. "Exactly what you heard," his father said, unbothered. "You will lead the vanguard." Then, without another word, the Dragon King walked past him, the echo of his footsteps like the beat of a war drum. Drakonix remained still, breath caught in his throat. The vision of Rebecca''s lifeless body flashed before him¡ªher soft laugh silenced, her tiny frame buried beneath rubble and flame. He wanted to vomit. His mind wouldn''t stop replaying the image¡ªher eyes open, empty¡­ her small hands cold. "No," he whispered, stumbling out of his room like a man on fire. He didn''t care about consequences anymore. He had to reach the palace. He had to save her¡ªher and as many others as he could. But before he could take flight, a familiar presence blocked his path. "Move," Drakonix growled. Leviathan, his cousin, stood defiantly in his way. "I''m sorry, cousin. But I can''t let you walk straight into a trap." "I said move!" His voice was laced with fury, and his aura flared like a storm cloud gathering heat. "Damn it, wake up!" Leviathan snapped back. Water bullets formed around her, shooting toward him like hailstones. One struck before he could dodge, knocking him to the ground. "Think for once! You''re rushing to your death!" Drakonix slowly got back on his feet, trembling¡ªnot from pain, but from the weight in his heart. Tears spilled from his eyes, unrestrained. "I can''t," he whispered. "I can''t let her die, Leviathan. She''s too precious to me." The proud prince, once so distant and cold, wept before his cousin without shame. His tears fell like rain on scorched earth. Leviathan froze, her anger melting away. "¡­Is she really that important to you?" she asked quietly. "Yes," he said, wiping his face. "She is." Leviathan cursed under her breath and rubbed her temple in frustration. "Fine. Go. I''ll stall them. But don''t get yourself killed." "Thank you! You''re the best, cus!" he called, already soaring into the night sky, wings stretched wide, cutting through the clouds like a streak of desperation. Leviathan watched him go, a sigh escaping her lips. But that sigh slowly curled into a small, amused smile. "So that''s what it looks like¡­ when the Ice Prince finally cares." But the warmth in her heart froze at the sound of another voice. "How disappointing," said the Dragon King, emerging from the shadows. "To think he would fall so low¡­ over a human. I was right to decide their extinction." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leviathan''s blood ran cold. "My lord¡ª" "Silence." His voice cut like a blade. "Seize her." Elite dragon guards materialized instantly, surrounding her before she could react. She was shackled with enchanted chains, her power suppressed. "How dare you enable his weakness. Treason through sentiment." With one last disdainful glance, the Dragon King shifted into his true form, scales glittering like black obsidian under the moonlight. With a thunderous roar, he took flight. "Lock her away. Then follow me," he commanded the guards. "Let him watch the death of that girl. Maybe then¡­ he''ll become a true dragon." And with that, the sky itself trembled as war approached. Chapter 235 - CHAPTER 235: DRAKONIX DESPERATION Drakonix soared through the skies with furious speed, the wind howling in his ears as his massive wings cleaved through the air. His heart pounded in his chest, not from exhaustion, but from the sheer urgency burning inside him. Only one thought consumed his mind¡ªhe had to reach Rebecca and Alfred, no matter what. As the human clan''s territory came into view, Drakonix didn''t bother with stealth or subtlety. He didn''t glide low or hide behind the clouds like he usually did when entering foreign lands. This time, he flew straight above the watchtowers, bold and exposed, as though daring the world to stop him. Below, alarm bells rang out. The guards on patrol spotted the massive shadow slicing across the sky, and panic took hold. Shouts of warning echoed throughout the barracks as men scrambled to grab weapons. Seeing a dragon flying directly into the heart of their capital, they could only assume the worst. "DRAGON! SOUND THE ALARM!" Within seconds, a barrage of magical arrows and enchanted spears launched into the sky, glowing trails illuminating the twilight. Energy blasts whizzed past him. Some struck true, tearing through the air and slamming into his scaly hide. Sharp pain erupted across his body. For reasons he couldn''t understand, the human weapons¡ªonce too weak to even scratch him¡ªwere now piercing his once-impenetrable scales. He growled, his instincts screaming at him to retaliate, to incinerate them all and leave nothing but ashes in his wake. But he forced himself to stay the course. Rebecca and Alfred were his priority. Not these misguided soldiers. The pain throbbed and worsened, and still, he pressed on, adrenaline numbing the wounds that bled in streaks down his massive frame. BOOM! A massive bolt from a ballista, laced with runes, tore through one of his wings, shredding the delicate membranes. Drakonix let out a thunderous roar as his balance faltered. The skies tilted violently. He spiraled down uncontrollably, the castle looming beneath him. CRASH! He plummeted into the castle gardens like a falling meteor, dirt and marble erupting into the air as his body slammed into the earth. Statues shattered. Trees splintered. The ground trembled under his weight. The air was filled with smoke and panic. Within moments, a battalion of soldiers flooded the courtyard, their weapons trained on the massive dragon. Spears, bows, and swords aimed at his chest and throat. Fear radiated from them¡ªbut so did resolve. They knew what a dragon could do. The destruction, the fire, the death. And yet, they stood their ground, ready to give their lives if needed. Drakonix groaned and raised his head, brushing debris off his snout with a low grunt. His vision swam, his body aching and bleeding. But he had no time to tend to his wounds. "Rebecca¡­ Alfred¡­" he growled, his voice pained, desperate. "Get out of my way¡ªI need to get to them!" The soldiers glanced at each other, confusion and alarm flashing in their eyes. None moved. Their grips tightened on their weapons, and their formation subtly shifted, the circle around him drawing closer. They didn''t understand. They thought he was lying. Drakonix''s golden eyes narrowed. "MOVE!" he bellowed, smoke curling from his nostrils. "I don''t have time to waste! They''ll die if I don''t get to them NOW!" His voice thundered through the garden, the sheer power of his tone shaking windows and hearts alike. The soldiers hesitated, glancing at one another again, but none dared lower their guard. To them, it could still be a trick¡ªa desperate beast''s bluff. Frustration boiled within Drakonix. His patience thinned, rage threatening to burst loose. He opened his mouth, flames dancing on his tongue, ready to turn the fools into cinders if they dared delay him further¡ª "Drakonix?!" The voice froze him mid-breath. His head snapped toward the castle steps. King Alfred. Dressed in royal robes, his silver hair slightly tousled from having just risen, the king stood tall and composed despite the chaos. His calm, steady gaze locked onto the mighty dragon. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you here, old friend?" Alfred asked, his tone caught between concern and disbelief. Drakonix exhaled the fire from his mouth, the blaze dissipating into embers. Relief flooded him at the sight of the one man who could make sense of this madness. "Alfred! Thank the stars¡ªyou need to get Rebecca, NOW! We don''t have much time!" Alfred frowned, walking slowly toward him. "What''s going on? Why the urgency?" The soldiers, realizing the familiarity between them, began to ease their stance¡ªthough unease still clouded their expressions. Drakonix''s voice trembled, not from fear, but from dread. "There''s no time to explain everything. The major clans¡­ they''ve made a pact. A purge. They''re going to annihilate your people. The humans are to be wiped out¡ªevery last one of them. They''ll be here soon, Alfred. We need to leave. All of us. Now." The courtyard fell silent. Even the soldiers lowered their weapons in shock. Some visibly paled. Others staggered back a step, their hands trembling. The words Drakonix spoke echoed like a death sentence over the entire castle. "Are you¡­ are you sure?" Alfred asked, his voice low. Drakonix glared at him, agony and urgency twisting his features. "Do you think I''d come here like this, bleeding and exposed, if it wasn''t true?! I would never risk flying into enemy skies unless it was for something greater than myself. Please, Alfred¡ªwe need to go!" But Alfred''s expression didn''t change. If anything, it grew¡­ solemn. Heavy. And then he smiled. A sad, bitter smile. A smile that made Drakonix''s heart sink. "No," Alfred said softly. "What are you talking about?" Drakonix snarled. "You can''t be serious!" "I''m sorry, my friend," Alfred replied, "but I can''t leave. Not like this. Not while my people are still here." "Damn your responsibility! That same sense of duty kept you from raising Rebecca properly! It''s the same duty that kept you sick, wounded, always sacrificing yourself for others while you rot inside! And now, again¡ªagain, you choose to stay behind?!" Drakonix''s voice cracked with raw emotion. "Please. Just this once¡­ choose yourself. Choose her." But Alfred''s gaze never wavered. "I''ve made my peace," he said. "If the end is coming, then I will stand here with my people and face it." The soldiers stood in stunned silence. Their king¡ªresolute and unwavering¡ªhad spoken with the heart of a warrior and a leader. They felt a surge of pride and grief all at once. Drakonix''s head lowered. He felt¡­ broken. "I should have known," he muttered. "You''ve always been like this¡­" "I''m grateful you understand," Alfred said gently. "¡­Do you want me to take Rebecca?" Drakonix asked. "Yes," Alfred said, voice barely above a whisper. "Please. Keep her safe. And¡­ when she''s older¡­ tell her I''m sorry. For everything I wasn''t. For everything I should''ve been." Drakonix nodded slowly. "I would''ve taken her anyway." A small voice interrupted them both. "Daddy? Why are you outside?" They turned. Little Rebecca, clad in her nightgown, rubbed her sleepy eyes as she stepped into the garden. Her eyes lit up when she spotted the dragon. "Drakonix! You came back! Are you here to play with me?" She ran toward him, arms outstretched with childish joy. And Drakonix¡­ felt his heart shatter. Chapter 236 - CHAPTER 236: HUMAN RACE DESPAIR "Drakonix! You came back!" the little girl squealed with joy, her voice ringing like a bell across the courtyard. Ignorance truly was bliss. She sprinted toward the dragon, her tiny arms wrapping around one of Drakonix''s massive forelimbs as best she could, clinging to him with innocent affection. "Rebecca," Drakonix murmured softly, forcing a smile. He tried to act like his usual self, keeping his tone light and playful¡ªanything to ensure she didn''t notice the heavy air, the tension thick enough to cut. He couldn''t bear to let her see the cruelty of the world. Not yet. Her mother''s disappearance had already stolen enough from her. He wouldn''t allow her to face the truth of what was coming¡ªdeath, bloodshed, extinction. Her heart was too small, too pure to carry such grief. "Little Reb, let''s go play. What do you say?" Drakonix asked, attempting to curve his lipless snout into a smile. It was a clumsy expression for a creature so large, but she didn''t notice. "Will Daddy come along?" she asked, tilting her head up. Those words stabbed like a dagger. Both Drakonix and King Alfred winced, pain flashing across their faces. "No, Daddy''s busy today. Perhaps another time," Alfred said gently. He stepped forward and knelt beside her, placing a hand on her head before pulling her into a firm, lingering hug. He held her for a few seconds longer than usual, trying to burn her warmth into his memory. The sorrow inside him swelled, threatening to burst through the cracks in his armor. But he couldn''t show it¡ªnot here, not now. His people needed a king, not a grieving father. "Hmph! Daddy is always busy," Rebecca pouted, puffing her cheeks. But just as quickly, she smiled again. "I love you, Daddy." It was the last time she would ever say those words to him. With Drakonix''s help, Rebecca climbed atop his head, giggling as she found her perch. The dragon weaved subtle patterns in the air with his tongue, forming a protective spell to ensure she wouldn''t fall. He glanced down at Alfred, the two locking eyes. No words were spoken, but an understanding passed between them. A final goodbye. Drakonix spread his now-healed wings wide. With a powerful flap, he ascended into the sky, determined to carry Rebecca far away¡ªbeyond the reach of the major clans and their genocide. "Stop." The voice echoed like thunder across the heavens, ancient and absolute. The mana in the atmosphere rippled violently, bending to the will of the one who spoke. Drakonix froze midair, held in place by an invisible force. His body was bound by dragon tongue¡ªa command impossible to defy. Terror lanced through him. There was only one being who could speak the old tongue with such authority, who could bend reality itself with a single word. The first dragon. His father. A primordial being crafted by the universe itself, possessing a reservoir of mana and a bloodline so pure that even the proudest dragons bowed before him. For any dragon born after, to resist his will was suicide. "How disappointing," came the voice again, laced with disdain. "To think you would abandon your sacred duty¡ªbestowed by me¡ªall to save a few pitiful ants and flee like a coward. You truly disappoint me." Greg''s heart pounded within Drakonix''s chest. It was a trap. His father had lied. The timing he gave was a ruse¡ªmeant to force Drakonix to act, to reveal who he cared for most. He had taken the bait, and now, all those he tried to protect would pay the price. Regret hit like a crashing wave. He had brought this upon them. "Father¡­ please¡­ I beg you¡­ Let them go," Drakonix whispered, voice trembling as he hovered helplessly in the sky. "Silence." A vast shadow blotted out the moonlight. The colossal form of the dragon king loomed above the palace, his wings casting darkness over the land. From the distance, the sound of footsteps shook the ground. "It seems you arrived ahead of us," said the Titan King, each of his steps forming craters in the earth. Behind him marched legions of stone-armored warriors. The dragon king had waited. Now his allies had come. "Guess we didn''t miss the party," chuckled the Demon King, a wicked grin on his face. Rows of demon elites stood neatly behind him, their eyes glowing with anticipation. "Let''s get this over with," said the Celestial King, his voice devoid of care, as if this was merely a chore. The Elf Queen and the Dwarf King stood in silence, their gazes lingering on King Alfred. In their eyes was guilt, but no hesitation. They didn''t regret the betrayal¡ªthey had chosen survival for their races over honor. It was a burden shared by all rulers. "Let us begin," the Dragon King declared, inhaling deeply. He summoned mana from the very fabric of the world, his voice sharp as a blade. "All humans of the human race, be teleported to this area." The air cracked and surged. Tremors of unstable energy pulsed through the sky as dozens¡ªhundreds¡ªof small rifts opened like tears in reality. One by one, humans were torn from wherever they were¡ªhomes, villages, hiding spots¡ªand dumped into the palace square like sacks of grain. The crowd swelled like a tide. Confused, afraid, unaware. "Begin the annihilation." The order was given. The Dragon King stepped back, having played his part. The others advanced. "No¡­ no¡­" Drakonix whispered, his voice barely audible. "Reb, close your eyes," he said gently. "Don''t look." "Waaahhh! Why are they doing this?!" she cried, sobbing into his scales. But the sounds¡ªscreams, pleading, fire, and metal¡ªforced her to peek. And then, she stared. She watched as men, women, and children like her were slaughtered without mercy. Her people¡ªpeople who shared her face, her voice, her soul¡ªwere butchered in front of her. Something within her cracked. No¡­ it ignited. She had always known, deep down, that the major clans held contempt for humanity. But she had ignored it, pretended otherwise because of Drakonix. He was her friend¡ªher only friend. And so she forgave the world. But now? Now the lie was too big to ignore. Drakonix felt her gaze, her anger and sorrow. It crushed him. "Stop! STOP THIS! PLEASE!!" he roared, his deep voice quivering with desperation. Tears welled in his golden eyes. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Below, the massacre continued. Humans screamed, begging for mercy. Friends, lovers, children¡ªall torn apart. Blood soaked the soil. There were no weapons left to raise, no defiance. The will to resist had been snuffed out. What remained was raw panic and utter despair. "Please¡­ someone¡­ anyone¡­" the people cried. But no gods came. The Dragon King descended, his form shifting into his human guise. In his hand, he held a limp figure¡ªsomeone precious to Drakonix. "Now, Drakonix," the dragon king said coldly. "Let this be your wake-up call." Chapter 237 - CHAPTER 237: BREAKING DRAKONIX "Daddy!" Rebecca screamed, her tiny voice cracking under the weight of sheer horror. Her tear-filled eyes locked onto the gruesome sight of her father¡ªKing Alfred¡ªdangling limply in the iron grip of the Dragon King. Blood streamed from the corners of the old king''s mouth, and his breath came in shallow, rattling wheezes. His body trembled like a leaf in the wind, the fire in his eyes already dimming. King Alfred was close to death¡ªso close that even the act of breathing seemed like agony. His once-proud posture had crumpled under the might of a being who viewed him as nothing more than a disposable pawn. "Father, please..." Drakonix''s voice cracked as he stepped forward, desperation etched deep into his face. "I beg of you¡ªlet him go. I swear on my life, I will obey. I''ll abandon them, I won''t ever speak to them again. Just please¡­ let him live." The Dragon King didn''t even spare his son a glance. His golden eyes remained fixed on the frail man in his grasp, burning with a disdain so cold it chilled the air around them. "Drakonix. Wake up," the Dragon King said, his voice like an avalanche¡ªcalm, slow, and crushing. "You are my heir. You cannot afford to associate with vermin. This filth is beneath us." The Dragon King''s claws tightened. "Let this serve as a lesson. For every lowborn creature you dare to protect¡ªthis is what will become of them." And then, with terrifying ease, he pressed his massive palm against King Alfred''s temple. There was a wet crunch. A burst of pressure. And then¡ªsilence. The old king''s skull collapsed like a ruptured balloon. Bone and brain matter sprayed outward in a grotesque explosion, painting the cracked marble floor in a sickly shade of red and grey. Drakonix stood frozen. His eyes bulged, his breath hitched. He opened his mouth to scream¡ªbut nothing came out. His throat locked, his chest constricted, and for a moment, all he could do was stare in dumbfounded disbelief at the headless corpse of his friend. A wave of dizziness overtook him. The world tilted sideways. Rebecca''s shrill cries tore through the silence. "FATHER!!" She screamed again and again, as if saying it enough times might somehow reverse time. Her tiny fists pounded the ground, her voice rising into an uncontrollable sobbing wail that echoed across the burning city. Deep down, though¡­ the child knew. The man she loved most was gone. Forever. Drakonix fell to his knees midair, not by choice but by the sheer collapse of his spirit. The magic that kept him afloat trembled, his soul fractured beyond repair. He stared blankly at Alfred''s corpse, lips trembling. Then, a voice like thunder rumbled again. "That was your warning," the Dragon King said without remorse, not even looking back. "And her death... will be my final one." Drakonix''s breath caught. Her? He looked up, eyes wide with renewed panic. Rebecca. His father was going after her too. He couldn''t let that happen. He strained. Fought. Every fiber of his will screamed in protest. Move. Move! But he was shackled, suspended by the ancient and absolute authority of the Dragon Command¡ªhis body bound by the legacy of blood. His own magic restrained him, forged into obedience by the traditions of his lineage. "No¡ªno!" he screamed internally, tears streaking down his face. His aura flared wildly, but he still couldn''t move. All he could do was watch as his father slowly turned toward the sobbing girl. "Please, Father! I''m begging you!" Drakonix cried aloud, his voice raw and desperate. "She''s just a child! Don''t do this! She''s innocent!" The Dragon King didn''t slow. He stepped toward the girl, the weight of his presence forcing the surrounding air to grow still and heavy. The aura of death, power, and ancient cruelty hung thick like a stormcloud. "This," the king said coldly, now within reach of his son, "is the kind of weakness I cannot allow in my heir. This pathetic begging? This emotional display? It''s beneath you. You''re a dragon, not a simpering mortal." He turned his gaze to Rebecca, who was trembling on the ground, still crying, still hitting the floor with tiny fists that made no difference. Her body froze as the Dragon King''s hand reached for her¡ªuntil suddenly, the spell cast by Drakonix to keep her safe shattered. As the Dragon King''s massive claws brushed her, Rebecca broke free. She thrashed, screamed, beat his arms with her tiny hands, but it was like striking stone. "You''re right, son," the Dragon King said, looking down at the struggling girl. "She''s too small. Killing her would be¡­ unsightly. Unfit for my image." Drakonix gasped in relief¡ªbut it lasted only a second. The Dragon King raised his hand. Flames gathered in his palm, crackling with gold and crimson hues. Then, without warning, he directed his dragon breath upward, not at Rebecca¡­ but into the sky itself. The heavens trembled. The air tore apart as a rift opened¡ªan unstable tear in space, swirling with chaotic light. A portal to an unknown place. Drakonix''s heart sank. "Father¡­ what are you doing?" he asked, dread rising in his voice like bile. The Dragon King smiled faintly. "A perfect solution. I will not kill her. But I will cast her out¡ªinto the void. Where no one will ever find her." And before Drakonix could scream, before he could even blink, the Dragon King hurled Rebecca through the rift with a flick of his wrist. Her small form vanished into the chasm, swallowed by the howling winds of space and time. The rift sealed. Silence. Drakonix collapsed inwardly. His entire being¡ªshattered. No strength remained in him. No will, no rage. Just despair. Pure, bottomless despair. "What have you done?" he whispered, so softly it barely escaped his lips. "I''ve helped you," the Dragon King replied, already turning away. "By reminding you of who you are. A dragon. Not a pet to humans." Then he left¡ªleaving his son paralyzed and broken midair as the massacre of humanity continued below. Meanwhile... "Please! Help us! Somebody! Please!!" came the cries of the dying humans. Their voices, though choked with blood and terror, reached far. Amid the slaughter, the Celestial King paused. He felt it¡ªa shift. A surge in his power. It was small, barely noticeable, but there. And he wasn''t alone. Across the battlefield, the Demon King halted, his crimson eyes narrowing. He too had felt it¡ªa subtle but clear increase in his strength. Their gazes met across the carnage. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An unspoken realization passed between them. The pleas of the humans¡ªtheir desperate hope for salvation¡ªhad empowered the Celestial King. While their fear, thick and palpable, had strengthened the Demon King. Together, they turned inward, searching for confirmation. It was true. The more the humans believed in the Celestial King, the more divine energy he received. The more they feared the Demon King, the darker and stronger his power became. They smiled¡ªtwo predators tasting a new flavor of prey. The humans could no longer be wiped out. Not out of mercy. Not out of regret. But because they were useful. "Stop," the Celestial King finally said, stepping forward. "This is enough. The message has been sent." The Titan King turned, surprised. "What are you saying?" "I''m saying," the Celestial King said smoothly, "if we wipe them all out, we become the villains. History will remember this not as justice¡ªbut cowardice. An entire coalition of major races, annihilating a lesser race because of fear? It''ll stain our legacy." He shrugged. "Besides¡­ there are better ways to make use of them." A chill silence followed. Then¡ªthe Dragon King returned. "What nonsense are you spouting now?" he asked, his tone dark as ever. His golden eyes bored into the Celestial King, unreadable, yet threatening. The battlefield grew still once more. Tension rippled like static across the broken sky. Chapter 238 - CHAPTER 238: BIRTH OF HATRED "Far from that," the Celestial King said calmly, a soft smile resting on his lips. "I''m merely giving an opinion. I think we are going too far, no?" he added, his words echoing with feigned reason. The humans¡ªbattered, bloodied, and broken¡ªwatched him, their eyes wide with disbelief and hope. Here he was, a godlike being who had fought on their behalf. In their hearts, flickers of warmth stirred. Gratitude began to take root where only terror had lived moments ago. "Hmm?" the Celestial King hummed again, his eyes narrowing slightly as if savoring something intangible. That strange, familiar sensation¡ªpower swelling within him¡ªreturned. He was growing stronger. He smiled faintly. Interfering in the conflict had proven to be the right decision. The humans were proving far more useful than he had initially expected. "I agree with him," the Elf Queen and the Dwarf King said in unison, their voices low with remorse. Guilt weighed heavy on their shoulders¡ªguilt for their betrayal, for the mindless slaughter they had allowed. Now, seeking some measure of atonement, they chose to stand for peace. The Dragon King''s gaze darkened, his reptilian eyes narrowing with irritation. The turn toward peace rubbed him the wrong way. To him, war was clarity¡ªits chaos a familiar comfort. Their sudden shift in loyalty felt like betrayal. "Tch. If that''s your stance, then I''m done here. What a waste of time," the Titan King grumbled, already turning away, his massive form stomping off in frustration. His soldiers followed without question, their heavy steps shaking the earth. Watching him go, the Dragon King clenched his jaw. Though he burned with anger, he had no choice but to relent. Three major clans had now sided against total annihilation, and though he feared no one, a battle against them all would be draining¡ªtedious. He had made his point. His son had learned the intended lesson. There was no reason to linger. "Very well then," the Dragon King growled at last. "If they have learned their lesson, I will spare them." He conveniently forgot¡ªor ignored¡ªthat it was the major clans who had started the war in the first place. But he didn''t care. Might made right. That was all that mattered to him. "Thank you," the Celestial King said, still smiling. As he spoke, the energy he received from the humans grew stronger. Each surviving human, clinging desperately to life, felt an overwhelming surge of gratitude for him. They forgot, or perhaps ignored, that he had been one of their tormentors. That he had stood by as their kin perished. Their minds, too fractured by horror, clung to his shining image¡ªtheir supposed savior. --- Boom! The ground trembled violently as an immense figure crashed down like a meteor. "Let them go, my foot! We''re annihilating them all!" roared the Demon King, his voice shaking the very air. He marched forward, eyes burning with rage. With a single, casual motion, he struck down a human, cleaving the poor soul in half. Screams echoed in every direction. Panic surged. He moved to the next, and then the next, painting the earth with fresh blood and raw terror. "That is enough," the Celestial King said firmly, stepping into the Demon King''s path. The Dragon King, Elf Queen, and Dwarf King stood frozen, confused by the sudden escalation. They had no idea that this was all orchestrated¡ªa stage, carefully set by the Demon and Celestial Kings. "What will you do if I refuse to stop?" the Demon King asked coldly, his tone a blade poised for war. "Simple," the Celestial King replied, unwavering. "We fight. And I won''t stop until you leave." The Demon King narrowed his eyes. For a moment, time stood still as the two titans locked gazes in a deadly staring contest. "You better be careful, humans," the Demon King growled at last, turning his back. "I''m not done with you. I will return¡ªand next time, I will annihilate you all." With that, he departed, his demonic horde trailing behind him like a living shadow. The humans trembled in fear, haunted by his parting words. But then they looked to the Celestial King¡ªand the gentle smile on his face reassured them. Yes¡­ he had protected them. He had stood up for them. He was their beacon of hope in a cruel world. Thus, the plan unfolded perfectly. The humans had fallen for the grand illusion. One entity now stood in their minds as their savior, the other as their mortal enemy. A narrative had taken hold, impossible to erase¡ªworship the Celestial, despise the Demon. --- ? ? ? Somewhere far, far away... Rebecca was cast into the void. The little girl clawed at the air, her lungs gasping for oxygen that didn''t exist. Her body began to freeze, the cruel cold of the endless rift biting into her fragile frame. She had been thrown into an unknown dimension¡ªsomewhere beyond her world, a distant universe with alien laws and terrible silence. Agony tore through her body. Her soul screamed. Her mind fractured from the pain. But she didn''t cry. No, something much deeper silenced her tears. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hatred. A raging, searing hatred. Hatred for those who had betrayed her people. Hatred for those who had stolen her parents¡ªher entire world. Hatred for the indifferent gods who had let it happen. She didn''t want to weep. She wanted revenge. She wanted to kill. Every single one of them. "Ho? Such deep emotions from such a small child. Just how much have you endured?" A thunderous voice rumbled through the void. A wave of power enveloped her, shielding her from the crushing pressure. Warmth slowly returned to Rebecca''s skin. Her shallow breathing calmed. She turned toward the source¡ªa colossal being of impossible size and presence. But she didn''t bow. She didn''t thank him. Death no longer held meaning for her. All she wanted now was power. "Can¡­ can you help me get stronger?" she asked, her voice a trembling whisper. "So I can crush my enemies?" Silence followed. Deep and expectant. Then the being laughed. A deep, resonant laugh that echoed across realities. "Hahaha¡­ What an interesting child," the being mused. "Yes, I can grant you power. Enough to crush your enemies. Enough to rise above everyone you hate. To dominate the cosmos itself¡ªI can give it to you." "Then give it to me," Rebecca said, her small fists clenched. "Make me stronger, no matter the cost. I need to pay them back for what they did." The being paused, then nodded. "Very well. Consider yourself lucky you met me in a good mood," he said, light swirling around her as it lifted her gently through the void. Rebecca asked no questions. No wide-eyed curiosity. Just quiet, focused hatred. The being was pleased. She would not be in the dark for long. Before her stretched the sight of an entire universe¡ªbrimming with galaxies, stars, and infinite chaos. "Now, little child," the being said, standing before it all like a god of creation and destruction, "let me show you a glimpse of my power¡ªthe force feared by all existence. I will show you the might¡­ of the Universe Ender." Chapter 239 - CHAPTER 239: LAW OF SIGHT Rebecca stared into the abyss of space, her gaze lost among the endless tapestry of swirling galaxies and radiant stars. It was beautiful¡ªfar more beautiful than anything she had ever seen. Despite the numbness that had taken root in her soul, despite the apathy gnawing at her core, there was something in this celestial vista that awakened the child she thought had long died within her. Awe stirred within her. Wonder. Small sparks, flickering faintly, trying to ignite a flame buried beneath sorrow. "A universe," said the Universe Ender beside her, his voice deep and ancient, like stone grinding beneath eternity. "Always a thing of beauty when seen for the first time. You''ll get used to it eventually... as long as you stay with me." His voice wasn''t cruel. It wasn''t kind either. It simply was. Neutral. Unmoving. Like the death of a star. Then his expression shifted slightly¡ªif one could even read a being like him¡ªand he turned his gaze toward the universe in front of them. "Now," he said, "time to do what I do best." In an instant, his body began to expand. It didn''t grow in any natural sense; it surged. It multiplied at a rate beyond human comprehension. Rebecca watched in stunned silence as the Universe Ender grew, larger and larger, until he was five times the size of the universe before them. Her heart pounded. She couldn''t feel her body anymore. She couldn''t feel her existence. Compared to him, she was no more than a speck of dust drifting through a boundless void. She couldn''t see him¡ªnot really. His body was too vast, too all-encompassing. All that registered in her sight was a single black tower, stretching into infinity, so vast it eclipsed everything around it. Only after a few seconds did she understand: That tower¡­ was just one strand of his body hair. She trembled. Her mind wanted to run, to shut down, to scream. But her body stayed still, paralyzed not by fear¡ªbut by sheer incomprehension. She didn''t even know what he was doing anymore. Her eyes were too weak, her scale too small. Everything had transcended her ability to grasp. Then, she saw his movements¡ªslow and deliberate, yet colossal enough to rattle the edges of existence. He reached out to grab the universe in front of them. Not a planet. Not a star system. The entire universe. And yet... the universe would not go silently. From the edge of the cosmic sphere, figures began to emerge. Dozens... then hundreds. Each one radiated power far beyond anything Rebecca had ever encountered¡ªeven the being who had slaughtered her family was nothing compared to these defenders. Dragons whose wings spanned across light-years flapped with sonic booms that distorted time. Races of wisdom cloaked in runes and light sang in languages older than creation. Titans taller than planets stepped into place. Angels descended with divine fury etched into every feather, while demons clawed their way from firestorms of dimensions unknown. Devils in golden armor, gods wreathed in halos of entropy and creation¡ªall of them appeared. They formed a wall between the Universe Ender and their home, hovering in space like an army of suns. Some had forms larger than Earth. Some simply radiated presence so overwhelming that Rebecca felt herself drowning in it. But even they looked like moths before the storm. One of them¡ªmassive and ageless¡ªstepped forward. "Universe Ender!" he shouted, his voice echoing through space like thunderclaps on an empty world. His face was grim. Determined. The Universe Ender said nothing at first. He looked at them like a king eyeing ants. Then he spoke. "Your universe has reached its expiration," he intoned. "But I offer you mercy. Surrender. Leave this universe to its destined death. Serve me, and I shall let you live." There was silence. Not one of the defenders moved. Their expressions remained resolute. Not a single soul wavered. The answer was clear before it was ever spoken. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So be it," the Universe Ender said. "Your fate shall mirror your universe''s." Rebecca still couldn''t grasp what was happening. She saw shapes¡ªcolossal forms that burned like miniature suns, eclipsing her vision. It was like staring into a solar flare from ten feet away. Then a voice spoke inside her mind. "Little one, this will be my first gift to you." A sudden wave of power surged into her body. Her head snapped back, her eyes burning. It started as an itch¡ªthen a tickle¡ªthen pain. Agonizing, blinding pain. Her skull felt like it would split apart. Her eyes throbbed as if they were being carved open from the inside. Still, she didn''t scream. She bit down on the agony, teeth clenched, tears streaking silently down her face. She endured it. And the Universe Ender was pleased. When she finally opened her eyes, the universe had changed. No¡ªher eyes had changed. Intricate designs circled her irises, black etchings that moved and shimmered like ancient script, flowing in a pattern far beyond human comprehension. The once-clear blue of her eyes now held a terrifying majesty. She gasped. She could see everything. The towering forms that had once blocked her view were now clear and crisp. Her sight reached through space, time, and matter. She could see the titans in perfect detail, even the subtle vibration of atoms dancing along their skin. She could see herself¡ªright down to the molecular fabric of her bones. If she wanted, she could see the quantum foundation of her thoughts. It was like watching the universe through the eyes of God. "Impossible!" a voice rang out from the defenders. One of the beings¡ªa figure draped in star-robes and ethereal light¡ªstared at her with pure dread. He was the Diviner, the seer among them. His own eyes shone with divine sight¡ªyet compared to hers, his were ordinary. "What is it, Diviner?" asked the largest among them. He frowned, wary. The Diviner had been their hope, their future. His visions had given them faith that the Universe Ender could be resisted. "She..." the Diviner stammered, voice shaking. "He... he gifted that child the Law of Sight... casually." A collective shiver ran through the defenders. A Law¡ªa power even beyond the absolute concepts that governed reality. None in their universe had reached that realm. Absolute concepts were their limit. To possess a Law was to walk among the creators of reality itself. "To bestow a Law means..." another being began, but he didn''t need to finish. They all knew what it meant. "He must hold at least one Absolute Law," the being concluded grimly. Silence fell. The full weight of their situation finally pressed down upon them. The gap between them and the being they faced was now truly revealed¡ªand it was hopelessly vast. Rebecca, however, stood unbothered. Her lips curled into a smile. She felt it¡ªthe weight, the clarity, the truth. The Law of Sight whispered all outcomes to her. Victory had already been seen. Her enemies had already fallen. She was no longer a victim. She was the harbinger of death. "Now, little girl," the Universe Ender''s voice echoed in her mind, "prove your worth. Deliver this universe to me. Kill every single one that stands in your way." Rebecca nodded, her small frame radiating terrifying composure. She floated forward, leaving the Universe Ender''s shoulder and gliding toward the wall of defenders with the calmness of a seasoned executioner. Before, she had been broken. Now, she was whole¡ªwith a god''s eyes. As she stood before the universe''s mightiest champions, she tilted her head slightly. "I don''t like how tall you all are," she said plainly. "If you want to fight me fairly, you should be my height." Her eyes flashed. A ripple surged across space. And before the defenders could react, their colossal forms shrank¡ªbeyond their control. They were compressed, resized, until they all stood exactly her height. Rebecca smiled again. This time, it wasn''t innocent. "Perfect," she said, as the child within her awakened¡ªnot in fear, but in joy. She was ready to play. And this universe was her playground. Chapter 240 - CHAPTER 240: PARTING WAYS "Please, spare us. Do what you want, but¡­ please, spare us," the leader of the once-proud powerhouses begged, their heads bowed in utter defeat. All of them had fallen¡ªshattered like brittle glass¡ªbefore Rebecca. They had lost, and not just in strength, but in dignity. Defeated so utterly by one who, not long ago, was weaker than the weakest among them¡ªsomeone they could have ended with a sneeze. Yet now, they knelt, trembling before a force they could no longer comprehend. "Rebecca," the Universe Ender''s voice cut through the silence like a divine verdict. He didn''t even acknowledge the natives'' pleas, his gaze fixed firmly on his disciple. "Never spare your enemies, no matter who they are. Mercy is a chain that will bind you." Rebecca blinked, glancing at the pleading figures before her. Then, with a solemn nod, she replied, "Okay." "Good," the Universe Ender said with a rare glint of approval in his cold eyes. "That''s your first lesson." And with that, he turned to the natives, his face expressionless, and lifted a single hand. There was no sound, no struggle¡ªonly annihilation. With a single thought, they disintegrated, erased from existence as though they had never been. Rebecca watched the scene, stunned at first by the sheer ease with which he ended them. But then, recalling that she had defeated them with just a single gift from him, it no longer seemed so unthinkable. Power like his made anything possible. Then, without hesitation, the Universe Ender turned his gaze back to the sky¡ªno, to the very fabric of the universe itself. He invoked one of his absolute laws: the Law of Devour. Reality twisted and unraveled as the stars themselves were consumed, the galaxies folding into his hand like threads spun into sugar. Within seconds, the universe was no more¡ªcompressed and refined into a single piece of candy. He took 80% of its essence for himself, as was his right. The remaining 20%¡ªpure, condensed life force¡ªhe offered to Rebecca in the form of a shining crystalline candy. "I noticed you liked things in this form," he said casually. "I peeked into your memories." Rebecca took the candy with cautious curiosity. The moment it touched her tongue, warmth surged through her, a tide of overwhelming power rushing into her core. Her laws resonated in harmony¡ªespecially her Law of Sight¡ªnow bolstered by raw universal essence. "I feel stronger," she whispered, awestruck. "Good. Let''s go," the Universe Ender said, turning away as though nothing significant had just occurred. Together, the two disappeared into the endless void¡ªgods among ruins. --- Fifty Years Later Time, meaningless to most, passed like a dream. Fifty years since the Universe Ender had found Rebecca¡ªonce a broken child, now a radiant woman in her late twenties. She had blossomed into a being of great charm and beauty, exuding grace and power in equal measure. She had long since transcended her mortal bloodline, breaking through every ceiling imposed by her origin. And though she had only received one law as a gift, her own strength had granted her another¡ªthe Law of Darkness. It had quickly become her dominant law, overtaking the Law of Sight, which now served as her secondary gift. Her control over shadows, obscurity, and void was second only to the Universe Ender himself. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little one," the Universe Ender said one day, as they stood adrift in the timeless sea between realities, "you have grown strong enough. It is time for you to pursue your revenge." Rebecca turned to him, her expression softening. "Already? I thought I had more time. I¡­ wanted to stay with you a little longer." The Universe Ender looked at her¡ªnot as a teacher to a student, but perhaps something more complex. "I understand. I''ve grown fond of you too. But if you cling to me, you''ll never surpass your pain. You must be forged in your own fire." Rebecca''s gaze fell to the void beneath her feet. After a long silence, she gave a quiet nod, her heart heavy. "Listen closely," he continued, his tone grave. "Never grow too fond of any universe. Even they meet their end. And never open your heart fully to people¡ªbecause they will betray you, eventually." "I understand," Rebecca whispered, memorizing every word. "Well then... farewell, child." He opened a rift in space with a flick of thought. The fabric of reality bent to his will, revealing a gateway between worlds. Rebecca took a final look at him, her expression filled with silent gratitude and sorrow. Then, without another word, she stepped through the rift. The Universe Ender stood alone, watching her vanish into the folds of space-time. And for the first time in countless eons, he felt something he hadn''t experienced since the dawn of destruction¡ªsadness. "She has stirred something in you," came a voice from behind. Stern and sharp like an ancient blade. The Universe Ender didn''t turn. "What do you want?" "The previous Queen escaped¡­ with her son. The Lord of All Entities commands that they be found. He has entrusted that duty to you." "So be it," the Universe Ender said coldly. This task would take time¡ªperhaps centuries. It was the perfect excuse to send Rebecca away. He had to find the Queen of all Entities and her hidden heir, a task so difficult it would take him to the edges of known creation. With no clue of their whereabouts, he had no choice but to return to his forces, spreading the search across every realm. --- Rebecca emerged from the rift and stepped into the cold silence of the void. Before her floated a universe¡ªsmall, fragile, and still very young compared to the colossal realms she had visited. Her universe. The one where she had been born, where she had lost everything. And the one where she would now begin her vengeance. Taking a deep breath, she entered the universe. The protective barrier surrounding it crumbled before her presence¡ªit lacked the strength to resist someone like her. She headed for the origin world, the cradle of creation within this universe, where the oldest civilizations once thrived. It was where her story had ended¡­ and would now begin anew. As she approached, she felt a subtle resistance. The universe itself was trying to suppress her strength¡ªbut it was futile. If she so desired, she could destroy it with a whisper. Still, she allowed the suppression, to avoid destabilizing the space around her. What she didn''t know was that the Universe Ender had marked her with a hidden trace¡ªan imprint of his Rebirth Law and Space Law. If she ever faced death, he would know instantly¡ªand arrive before even time itself could react. When she landed on the origin world, she paused. Something was different. With her Law of Sight, she scanned the timelines and threads of causality. Her eyes widened. A hundred years had passed since the massacre that destroyed her people. The world had changed. And Rebecca¡ªno longer a victim, no longer a child¡ªwas ready. Chapter 241 - CHAPTER 241: TWISTED LIES Rebecca enshrouded herself in darkness, weaving shadows so dense and intricate that even the gods themselves would not have been able to perceive her presence. Not a trace of her soul could be felt in the entire universe. She had become a phantom, a memory erased from reality. After years in hiding, she had returned¡ªand now, she wandered not as a lost soul, but as an executioner in waiting. Her first decision was to tour the world, to see how much it had changed during her absence, to measure the scars left behind by history¡ªand to check on her old friend, Drakonix. But there was one stop she had to make before that¡­ one that pulled at her heart with a mixture of dread and hollow hope. The ruins of her old clan. Or so she thought. She walked without urgency, her steps silent, her presence intangible. The road to her clan was etched deep into her memory¡ªeach bend and stone remembered like echoes of a life long buried. Eventually, she arrived at the place that once lay in ashes¡­ but what she found stole the breath from her hollowed lungs. It wasn''t ruin that greeted her. No, it was a thriving, vibrant stronghold. Tall buildings stood in place of rubble, clean streets replaced blood-soaked paths, and elegant stone walls surrounded the territory like they had in her father''s reign¡ªonly now, they were even grander, more refined, more alive. Rebecca paused just outside the gates, her heart caught between joy and dread. Could it be? Had her people survived? For a flickering moment, warmth pierced through her heart¡ªa glimmer of hope that perhaps not all had been lost. She moved forward, passing through the gates like a shadow in the wind. The guards stationed at the entrance stood with disciplined posture, oblivious to her presence. Her invisibility cloaked her perfectly, allowing her to walk undetected among those who now called this place home. She wandered through the clan territory, her steps slow, eyes drinking in every detail. Children played in the square, merchants shouted their wares, and warriors trained in the yards. It was alive. Prosperous. It felt¡­ wrong. Eventually, her eyes fell upon a structure that stood apart from the rest¡ªtall, solemn, with spires that reached for the heavens. Intrigued, and with a growing sense of unease, she drifted toward it. The moment she stepped through the grand arched doorway, her heart shattered. Inside, cloaked in robes of silver and white, humans knelt in prayer before an altar adorned with celestial symbols. A massive statue of the so-called Celestial King loomed at the front, his expression carved with serene divinity. Rebecca''s breath caught. Then the sermon began. "The evil king raised an army against the major clans, eliciting their wrath and bringing destruction upon our people," the priest declared with righteous fervor. "He led us into ruin with his pride and greed, his hands stained with the blood of our children. But the Celestial King, our protector and divine patron, delivered us from extinction. He sheltered us from the wrath of the major clans and gave humanity a second chance." Rebecca stood frozen, her face pale, her fingers trembling at her side. "The evil king even allied with the demons, making dark pacts in secret, sacrificing our kin and masking it as mere kidnappings. His selfishness would have destroyed us all¡­ but the Celestial King forgave. He saved us." The words twisted through Rebecca''s mind like poisoned daggers. Her father¡ªbranded a traitor, a villain, a monster. The same man who had died protecting his people, shielding them from betrayal. The same man who had bled and wept for their survival. And now¡­ they worshipped the very god who stood behind their slaughter? She felt her hands twitch, her aura threaten to explode, her darkness yearning to swallow everyone in the building whole. But she held back. Not yet. She needed to understand. To see it all. Then¡­ she would act. She spent the entire day moving silently through the clan grounds. Every word she heard only deepened her grief. The lies had been swallowed, twisted into truth. Statues of the Celestial King stood tall in every district. Pictures of her father¡ªdefaced, spat upon, cursed. Children were taught that he was a devil in mortal form. Extremists shouted hate at images of him in the public square. By the time the sun fell below the horizon, Rebecca''s heart was dust. She stood atop a rooftop, looking over the city bathed in the gentle glow of lanterns. And for the first time in her life, she did not feel sorrow. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt nothing but rage. "The world doesn''t need saving," she whispered to the night sky, her voice devoid of emotion. "It needs to burn." ? ? ? Far away, deep in the rugged hills, the goblin chieftain slumped in his throne, rubbing his temples. The long day had worn him thin¡ªtoo many complaints, too many squabbles among his people. His emerald skin glistened with sweat, and his bulging eyes drooped with fatigue. "I need some rest," he muttered, closing his eyes slightly. But before sleep could take him, a soft, honeyed voice whispered in his ear. "I can help you with that¡­ I''ll relieve you of all your duties¡ªforever." The goblin chief shot up, startled, his instincts flaring. He looked around the room¡ªempty. He hadn''t felt anything. No magical presence, no disturbance. Then he saw her. A girl cloaked in shadows, standing inches from his throne, her eyes glowing with ancient fury. "You? Who are you? How did you get in here?" he barked, already preparing spells in his mind. But inside, he was shaken. Even with all his wards and guards, she had appeared without a trace. Rebecca''s expression didn''t change. Cold, composed, merciless. "That doesn''t matter. All that matters is this¡ªI''m here for revenge." "Revenge?" the goblin chief growled. "I don''t even know you! What revenge?!" She tilted her head. "King Alfred. You served under him, didn''t you? Or have you already forgotten the cowardice you showed during the war? You and your people withdrew from the frontlines, leaving us to die." The goblin chief narrowed his eyes. The name stirred something in him. A memory. A girl¡­ tugging at her father''s sleeve¡­ playful, full of life. His face paled. "Rebecca?! You¡­ you''re alive?! After all these years?!" Rebecca raised a hand. Darkness coiled around her fingers like a living serpent. "Your concern is too late." "Wait¡ª" he tried to summon his staff, but the needle of darkness had already pierced his skull. The goblin chief collapsed instantly. Rebecca stared at his corpse, unimpressed. "Too easy," she murmured. Her shadows slithered into his body through every orifice, wrapping around his bones and soul, fusing with his essence. Seconds later, the goblin chief''s body jolted upright. His eyes snapped open, now black voids of shadow. He knelt before her. "My lord," he said, voice cold, hollow. "Good," Rebecca smiled faintly. "That suits you better." More darkness poured into him, forming a sleek black robe, adorned with jagged patterns that shimmered like a starless sky. A mask appeared over his face¡ªetched with the number 2. His power surged, now rivalling that of the Dragon King during the annihilation wars. "Come," Rebecca said, wrapping them in swirling black tendrils. They vanished from the world. Their next destination: the orc stronghold. There, the orc chief was preoccupied¡ªengaged in a wild, carnal battle with a female orc, the room filled with groans and laughter. That joy ended abruptly. "Forgive my sudden interruption," came Rebecca''s voice, slicing through the moment like a blade. "But I don''t have time for distractions." The orc chief leapt up, roaring in fury. But like the goblin before him, he barely had time to register her before death claimed him. The same dark ritual followed¡ªneedle, possession, awakening. Another mask. Another servant. This one bore the number 1, demoting the goblin to 2. Rebecca stood before her new generals, the darkness humming around them like a living storm. "Now then," she said, eyes burning like twin eclipses, "Let the cleansing begin." Chapter 242 - CHAPTER 242: KILLING THE ELF QUEEN "How long has it been since we last met, I believe the last time we met was to determine the fate of some measly race," the titan king said arrogantly, once more a meeting between the major clans were being held. "It may appear so," the celestial king replied. "Enough of the petty talks. Some minor clan leaders has been reported to be missing, the situation surrounding it feels like a kidnap, the minor clans has sent petition concerning the peculiar situation. Does anyone have a hand in this?" The dragon king asked, but his gaze was locked in on the celestial king and demon king. "This has nothing to do with me," the celestial king said, a frown on his face. "Nor me, we all agreed against that remember?" The demon king said. "Indeed," the dragon king replied, although he wasn''t completely convinced by their words. Believe what ever you want, we are saying the truth," the demon king said, shrugging his shoulders. "Then who exactly is kidnapping them?" The dragon king asked, realizing the celestial king and demon king weren''t lying. The meeting continued, the major clans bringing their head together to figure what was going on, but soon dropping it afterwards when they realized it was too much work for them. They wouldn''t work that hard for minor clans after all. ******* Rebecca stared at the new servants she had acquired, ten of them, standing behind her respectfully. She had killed every minor clan leader and important figures that had withdrawn from the war, her next target the major clans. "Now, off to the elven clan," she muttered, her next destination set. The elf Queen defied to visit the world tree, returning not too long from a boring meeting where everyone was playing might and arrogant, the meeting once again uneventful. "Hah, to think the cause of the last war is still repeating itself, which clan is going to be destroyed next?" She asked particularly no one. The elf Queen felt exhausted from the situation of the missing minor clan leaders, recalling the bitter experience that had occured because of the same kidnapping, a hint of guilt washing over her, recalling her betrayal and involvement in the annihilation of the human race. She drew closer to the world tree, placing her palm on it, she closed her eyes, allowing the revitalizing power of the world tree calm her mind. "Elf Queen, there was a time where I used to respect you and wish I could be like you, confident, beautiful and kind," Rebecca said, exiting from a shadow. The elf Queen looked at the intruder with scrutiny, wondering how she had sneaked so close to the world tree. "Please, don''t tell me you also don''t know me too. Is that how much you guys wish to forget what you did?" Rebecca asked with pained expression. "Rebecca?" The elf Queen asked, surprised etched on her face. The lady before her was more mature, and grown up, but there was no way she could forget the face of the young princess she once doted on, even if the princess appeared before her as a granny. "You do remember," Rebecca said, for the first time since she had arrived in the world, she smiled genuinely, but the smile fading away as quickly as it appeared. "You are alive? How? I was sure the dragon king threw you through a rift," the elf queen asked, confusion taking over her. "Indeed he did, and that would definitely be the cause of his demise, showing me mercy that is," Rebecca replied. "So it was you huh, the one behind the missing clan leaders. I believe you returned for revenge didn''t you?" The elf Queen asked, a painful smile on her face. "Yes," Rebecca replied, walking slowly towards the elf Queen. Rebecca walked freely, unafraid of sneak attack from the elf Queen, she was too weak to cause her worry. "I''m glad, that you will end my life, perhaps with that I can atone for my actions," the elf Queen said, closing her eyes, prepared for death. "What do you think you are doing?" Rebecca standing before the elf queen asked, her voice raced, her anger palpable. "Allowing you take your much coveted revenge," the elf queen replied, her mind made up, she awaited death at Rebecca''s hand. "Aren''t you going to fight back? Like the others?!" Rebecca questioned, the pleasure she ought to feel for her revenge no where to be found. "No, I deserve to die. For the hundred and fifty years I lived after your father''s death, I have never truly been at peace, knowing I attacked his clan with my very hands, the guilt has always been in my heart, and as elves, we are to always have a pure heart, only then can we be attune to nature or else we become something sinister, a dark elf, and I do not wish to become one, so dying in your hand Rebecca, is the best I can ask for, at least my heart will be purged over the guilt I feel," the elf queen smiled at Rebecca, explaining herself. Rebecca, her eyes blood red stabbed the elf queen''s heart with her hand, a crazed look of sadness and anger on her face. She didn''t want to hurt the elf queen, knowing she had been living with the guilt for so long, Rebecca wanted to grant her forgiveness, but she felt like that would be a betrayal to her father and a crack in her resolve of seeking revenge. The world tree prepared to attack and defend the elf queen, but was prevented by the elf queen itself, the vines prepared for attack receding. "Thank you Rebecca, for the swift death and also for forgiving me in your heart," the elf Queen said, a smile on her face, her eyes closed, her consciousness slipping away. Rebecca held the elf queen body tightly, tears pouring down from her cheeks, the brave powerful lady reverting to the little girl that used to enjoy her play with the elf Queen, her heart aching for the loss. She felt hollow, losing another person she cared about, even when it was her doing. Rebecca couldn''t hold back anymore, her contained strength threatening to explode and destroy the entire universe she was in, at the moment of going on a rampage, she was forcefully teleported towards a hidden cave. Rebecca was stunned at the instant change in location that was beyond her control, knowing full well the perpetrator would be absolutely powerful. "Sweet child, please refrain from unleashing your full strength," a sweet melodious voice said to her. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 243 - CHAPTER 243: DISPOSED QUEEN Rebecca felt an overwhelming force descend upon her¡ªa foreign, suffocating weight that pressed against her soul, stifling her power with a gentleness that belied its might. It was not violent, but absolute. She tried to move, to summon her strength, but it was like trying to resist the pressure of the deep ocean. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice taut with confusion and alarm. The very idea of someone suppressing her so easily was absurd. Only the Universe Ender¡ªher mentor, had ever subdued her without effort. And yet, this presence was unfamiliar. That alone chilled her to the core. In a newborn universe like hers, beings of this caliber simply weren''t supposed to exist. "Do not be frightened, child," came a serene, ethereal voice that washed over her like a gentle tide. "I mean you no harm. I simply wish for you to calm your heart... and refrain from destroying the universe." Rebecca''s breath hitched. She turned her gaze toward the voice and found herself in a strange, radiant meadow. Flowers of every color imaginable blanketed the ground, their petals shimmering with a strange luminescence. And at the center, lying atop a bed of blossoms, was a woman. The woman was breathtaking¡ªbeyond beauty, beyond perfection. Her hair flowed like rivers of starlight, her features sculpted with such delicacy and grace that Rebecca could scarcely believe she was real. Nestled gently in her arms was a child, peacefully cradled in a shimmering sphere that seemed to suspend time itself. Rebecca''s initial tension ebbed, her instincts now sensing no hostility. "Who are you?" she asked again, this time with softened curiosity. The aura of the woman was soothing, almost intoxicating, like a lullaby to the soul. "Let''s just say... a deposed queen," the woman replied, her gaze never straying from the child. She spoke with the kind of softness only a mother could possess. "I lost everything... except for my only child. Now, I flee and hide from those who would see even him destroyed." Rebecca blinked. A queen? She had never seen this woman before, and her presence was something that shouldn''t exist in this reality. "A deposed queen? I''ve never heard of you. You don''t seem like someone from this universe." "That''s because I am not," the woman said simply. "As I told you, I''m only a fugitive. A mother seeking sanctuary from forces that transcend even your comprehension." Rebecca sat down across from her, conjuring a chair of shadow and starlight. Her curiosity was slowly eclipsing her fear. "Who''s chasing you?" she asked. The woman sighed, brushing a strand of silver hair from the child''s brow. "Powerful beings, child. So powerful that a single thought from them could erase countless universes. Entire entities tremble before their whims." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca didn''t flinch. Perhaps it was her time spent with the Universe Ender, the things she had seen at his side. Somehow, the idea of such beings didn''t surprise her. "And... why are they after you?" "Have you heard of the Legend race?" the woman asked, eyes twinkling. Rebecca shook her head. "For someone who followed Kal so closely, you know so little. I suppose it was his way of protecting you from the horrors beyond this cosmos... from the Entity." "Entity?" Rebecca frowned. "Oh? So he goes by the title ''Universe Ender'' now?" The woman chuckled, fondness lacing her voice. "He was always a good child... striving to bring order to the chaos within the Entity." "You knew him?" Rebecca asked, her suspicion returning. "Are you reading my memories? Like he sometimes does?" "No," the woman said gently. "Why would I violate your mind? I simply gazed into the Rivers of Time." Rebecca scowled, frustration bubbling. "Can you stop being cryptic for a second? I''m already having a hard time keeping up." Then her gaze flickered toward the child. "By the way... who is he? He''s cute." A soft smile touched the woman''s lips. "His human parent calls him Greg, but to me... he is Kael. Please, when you meet him, tell him his mother still thinks of him... and hopes he remembers his true name." Rebecca''s eyes widened. "Wait... Greg? Are you saying...?" She trailed off, stunned. "You''re perceptive. That''s good," the woman said with a wink. Rebecca tried to process the implications. If what this woman said was true, then the child sleeping within that time sphere was someone she would one day meet. Someone important. "I don''t get it. Are you seeing the future? Like how my eyes sometimes show me glimpses of it? But mine are never this clear." The woman nodded. "Yes... and no. I can only see so far. There are veils, barriers I cannot peer beyond. But what I do see, I see with clarity. For instance..." She paused, her tone dipping. "I''ve seen your death." Rebecca leaned forward instinctively. "How?" The woman looked away, her smile fading for the first time. "It''s best if you don''t know. Knowing may shape your path in ways that are... irreversible." "I guess that means it won''t be a peaceful death," Rebecca muttered, but then smiled wryly. "Still... thanks for the warning." The woman reached out, brushing her fingers through the air, the flowers around them blooming brighter in her wake. "What I can tell you... is that you will live a very long life. Longer than most." Rebecca exhaled slowly, trying to ground herself. "Alright then... explain this ''Entity'' and ''Legend'' thing to me. I want to understand." The woman''s smile returned. "Of course. Listen closely." She began to speak, and her voice wove a tale older than time itself. "You see, the universe you inhabit is like a single cell. One of many. All these cells together form something vast and alive¡ªa being beyond comprehension. That being is called an Entity. It breathes, evolves, and thinks, though not as humans do." Rebecca''s brow furrowed as she listened. "An Entity is born the moment a Legend is born. That is my race. We are the anchors of the Entity. As a newborn Legend grows, so too does their Entity. Our destinies are bound together. It is our power, our lifeforce, that gives structure to the chaos." "That''s... a crazy concept," Rebecca said honestly, rubbing her temples. "Hard to wrap my head around." "I know," the woman said gently. "But it is the truth." "So where is your Entity?" The woman''s eyes dimmed. "Stripped from me. Destroyed. A cruel, merciless death... which is why I am so weak now." Rebecca glanced at the child. "And him? What about his Entity?" The woman held him tighter, as if shielding him from the very question. "He is... different. He wasn''t born with an Entity like other Legends. But he possesses a rare ability¡ªhe can devour the Entities of others and make them his own. An anomaly. A threat. That is why so many of my kind fear him. That is why they want him dead." A chill ran down Rebecca''s spine. "Devour Entities?" she whispered. "That''s... terrifying." "I agree," the woman said. "But I could not see far into his future. Something¡ªsomeone¡ªblocks my vision. All I saw... was his death. At the hands of his human sister. Annabelle." Rebecca''s hands clenched into fists, but she forced herself to remain calm. Too many questions were swirling in her mind. She held them back, knowing the cost of knowing too much too early. The woman smiled at her restraint. "Wise choice, child." There was a long silence before the woman spoke again. "I have taken too much of your time. It''s time for you to return." "Wait," Rebecca said. "One last question. What happens when a Legend loses their Entity?" "They wither," the woman said softly. "They grow weak... until they fade from existence entirely." The world began to blur and shift, the meadow of flowers vanishing into mist. But the woman''s voice lingered in her mind. "Rebecca... a time will come when my son will need your help. But helping him will not be easy. It will mean betraying someone you hold dear. I do not ask this lightly. But if you choose to help him... know that the key to unlocking his bloodline lies in your hands. When the time comes... you will know." Chapter 244 - CHAPTER 244: CRUSHING THE TITANS Rebecca, now deep within the heart of elven territory, cloaked herself in shadow. Her presence vanished entirely as she melted into the darkness, leaving behind no trace of her existence. Silence welcomed her like an old friend. Strangely, she felt no tension in her body¡ªno fear, no anger, no weight of grief. All her pent-up stress, frustration, and aching sorrow dissipated like a distant dream. A calm resolve washed over her. Her mind grew clearer than it had in days. Her path sharpened before her eyes¡ªrevenge. That was her purpose. To make them pay. And then¡­ she would wait for her destined meeting with Greg, just as his mother had foretold. --- ??? The Titan King was training. Each strike of his colossal fists reduced mountains to rubble. A single swing of his blade carved canyons through stone. Sweat poured down his titanic form in rivers, pooling into lakes beneath his feet. He was a walking cataclysm, the very embodiment of raw might. Suddenly, his movement stilled. He turned his head toward a distant peak, his eyes narrowing. "Who are you?" the Titan King thundered, sensing an unfamiliar presence atop one of the mountains. A woman stood there, watching him in silence, her aura utterly calm despite the pressure radiating from his divine body. Rebecca''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I''ll enjoy dealing with you... just as I will with the Dragon King," she said softly. Though barely a whisper, her voice echoed clearly in his ears, resonating as if she stood beside him. "You and your kind caused the most pain to my people," she continued, her long, curving hair dancing in the wind like dark silk. Her words cut with the finality of a judge''s gavel. "For that, I''ll ensure your entire race is erased from existence." Without hesitation, she stepped off the mountain''s edge, plunging into the void below. From a distance, it might have looked like a fatal fall, a suicide attempt¡ªbut only to the ignorant. The Titan King stood unmoving, expecting the intruder to land before offering formal introduction. He didn''t even consider the possibility of her death. Rebecca landed softly, with no crash, no shockwave. Just silence. "I''m Rebecca, daughter of¡ª" she began. "Doesn''t matter," the Titan King cut her off, unimpressed. "Are you an enemy? That''s all I need to know." With a roar, two additional arms burst from his sides, making six in total. Each one wielded a different titanic weapon¡ªswords, hammers, axes. He was ready for war. Rebecca''s eyes glittered with satisfaction. "No wasted words. I like that." The Titan King lunged forward. His massive blade crashed into the earth, splitting the ground and creating a vast crater¡ªbut Rebecca had already moved. A shadow flickered beneath her, and in the next moment, she stood far from the impact zone, unscathed. The Titan clapped his hands together, unleashing a concussive wave of air and sound strong enough to obliterate stone. Rebecca answered with a shield of darkness, the swirling void absorbing the force entirely. Then, she struck back. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dozens of shadow-forged weapons spiraled into existence around her, each one razor-sharp and humming with malevolent intent. They darted toward the Titan King like a storm of spears. Though his size made dodging nearly impossible, the Titan wasn''t about to simply stand there. He swung the enormous shield strapped to his back, deflecting many of the incoming projectiles. The clang of shadow against metal echoed like war drums. He leapt into the sky, surprisingly agile for his mass. He dropped his sword from one upper hand, freeing it to wield the shield more effectively. With his lower hand, he hurled a golden spear downward with immense force. It descended like a blazing meteor. Rebecca raised her hand. A vortex of darkness opened above her head, swallowing the spear whole and even pulling in the shield that had been used moments ago. The Titan King''s eyes widened in shock. Still airborne, he prepared to slam into her with brute force¡ªonly to hear her voice again. "Your spear. Let me return it." Behind him, a dark portal opened mid-air. The very same spear emerged from it, still spinning with the same deadly velocity it had when first thrown. It pierced through his upper right arm before he could react, knocking him off balance. He crashed to the earth with a pained grunt. "You¡­" the Titan growled. "You''re not just a shadow caster. You''re a monster." He had underestimated her. That would not happen again. With a guttural roar, he activated his concept: Thousand Arms. A thousand muscular arms erupted from his body, each as powerful as the originals. They writhed and stretched like serpents, moving in perfect synchronization. With a single thought, he hurled them forward like a tidal wave, seeking to crush Rebecca beneath them. But that was his fatal mistake. Before they could reach her, every single arm was pierced by long, jagged spikes of darkness¡ªcoalesced spears of pure void that paralyzed movement on contact. The Titan King stared in disbelief. "What¡­ what is this sorcery?!" He could no longer control his own arms. They dangled limp, impaled and rendered useless. "Going all out against me so early," Rebecca said softly, her eyes filled with calm disappointment. "That was your worst move." She could have ended him the moment she arrived. With her mastery over the law of heavens¡ªsomething far above a mere concept like his¡ªshe had simply chosen to test his strength. She had wanted to see, with her own eyes, what kind of power had annihilated her people. Now, she was only disappointed. "You took pride in crushing my kind beneath your heel," she said, eyes glowing with an eerie blue light. Ancient glyphs spiraled within her irises, rotating rapidly. "Let me return the favor." The Titan King screamed. His massive body began to shrink rapidly, the transformation completely beyond his control. His towering frame compressed, bones and flesh folding in on themselves. Panic overtook him¡ªthe mighty Titan of Destruction, feeling fear for the first time in countless years. When it ended, he stood at Rebecca''s height, trembling. "Perfect," she whispered. "Now come. I want you to see firsthand what I''ll do to your people." With a wave of her hand, the Titan King''s body floated beside her against his will, like a leaf caught in a storm. Together, they soared toward the Titan settlement. --- The city of Titans bustled with activity. Towering buildings forged from ancient stone surrounded wide avenues where colossi walked without a care. None of them noticed the approaching woman. To them, she was no more than a fly, a speck in the sky not worth attention. Rebecca hovered high above them, arms spread, her gaze sweeping across the city. "Let''s begin, shall we?" she whispered. Her eyes glowed once more, the ancient glyphs now spinning so fast they became rings of light. A wave of power rippled out from her body in an instant. A blinding flash of light engulfed the city¡ªand then came the screams. The Titans were shrinking. One by one, the proud giants found themselves diminishing, their limbs shortening, their power vanishing. Their homes, once cozy, now loomed like towering monuments. Their streets became canyons. Their weapons, impossible to lift. They shrank until they were no larger than humans. Goblins. Insects¡ªjust like those they had mocked. "Perfect," Rebecca murmured, her smile growing colder. "Now, let the rumbling begin." Her own body began to swell in size, rapidly growing to monstrous proportions. The Titan King, watching in helpless horror, understood what was about to happen¡ªand for the first time in his long life, he wished death would come swiftly. Chapter 245 - CHAPTER 245: BRUTAL CARNAGE The Titans stood paralyzed, their monstrous hearts gripped by a fear they had never known. Towering beings who once loomed like gods over lesser races now found themselves looking up¡ªway up¡ªat a figure that dwarfed them in both size and presence. Rebecca''s body had grown with terrifying rapidity, her frame now titanic, surpassing even what the Titans used to be mere moments ago. Her eyes, cold and unrelenting, cast a long shadow over the battlefield. The sheer sight of her triggered a primal dread within them. They had never known what it meant to feel small. To feel helpless. To feel¡­ hunted. But now, they knew. "You enjoyed squashing people like bugs, right?" Rebecca''s voice thundered across the mountain range, her colossal form amplifying every word. "I''d love to return the favor. Let''s see how it feels when the roles are reversed." Her voice rang out like a divine verdict, echoing with the weight of vengeance. The Titans panicked. Confusion clouded their once-proud faces. Some stumbled backward, scrambling away in desperation, abandoning all pride in the name of survival. Others, braver¡ªor perhaps more foolish¡ªstood their ground, gripping weapons, planting their feet firmly, as if sheer defiance could shield them from what was to come. But Rebecca didn''t flinch. She didn''t slow. And she didn''t care. With the weight of a god and the wrath of a storm, she descended upon them. Her steps were like earthquakes, her movements swift despite her immense size. One by one, Titans¡ªwhether fleeing or fighting¡ªmet the same gruesome fate. Crushed. Splattered. Flattened into twisted flesh and shattered bones beneath the heels of a girl who had once been beneath them all. She marched without pause or mercy, her eyes scanning the Titan settlement with calculating coldness. Her goal was simple: extinction. No cries for mercy could be heard; even if there had been, they would have fallen on deaf ears. By the time her footsteps ceased, no Titan remained alive. Only silence, ruin, and blood. The Titan King stood amidst the carnage, watching the massacre unfold with a mix of rage and agony. He had led his people for centuries, had seen battles and victories, but never¡ªnever¡ªhad he felt such hopelessness. His mighty warriors, now piles of mangled flesh. His proud clan, now a memory. His fists trembled. Not in fear, but in helplessness. Rebecca shrank down slowly to her original form, her figure now that of the young woman she truly was. She stood directly before the miniature Titan King, her gaze locked onto his. Her expression was emotionless¡ªunmoved by the bloodshed, untouched by remorse. "How did it feel," she asked calmly, "watching your people be annihilated by someone you once looked down on?" The Titan King didn''t speak. His lips curled into a silent snarl, his eyes burning with hatred. That death glare¡ªonce capable of intimidating armies¡ªonly amused Rebecca now. "Hmph," she scoffed, amused by his futile defiance. "Alright. It''s time for you to die too." With a swift motion, she plunged her hand¡ªnow cloaked in writhing black shadows¡ªinto his chest. There was a sickening sound as darkness consumed his heart. His eyes widened in disbelief as life slipped from his body, the shadows spreading through his veins like poison. Moments later, he collapsed, only to rise again as a puppet, hollow and lifeless, bearing a new mark: the number one engraved into his mask, shifting all other captured clan leaders down a rank. --- ******* "What in the world happened here?" the Dwarf King muttered grimly, frown deepening. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stood shoulder to shoulder with the other clan heads¡ªeach ruler of the major clans¡ªgazing in horrified disbelief at the wreckage that once was the Titan domain. No wind stirred. No birds sang. The air was thick with the stench of blood and burnt soil. Every Titan lay dead¡ªflattened, dismembered, unrecognizable. What shocked them even more was that their bodies were now no larger than an average human''s. The once-mighty race of giants¡­ reduced to broken meat. "Who was behind this?" the Dragon King asked coldly, his gaze narrowing with suspicion. "Who dares defy us with such brutality?" "It appears we are no longer dealing with a petty threat," the Celestial King said, scanning the area slowly with narrowed, glowing eyes. "Whoever did this¡­ they are far more dangerous than we anticipated." Just then, a pair of wings cut through the air. Drakonix soared down, descending with urgency. The group turned toward the new arrival. "Son," the Dragon King called out, his tone hesitant. But Drakonix didn''t even flinch. "Don''t call me that. You lost the right the day you killed an innocent king and hurled his daughter through a rift." The words struck like a slap, but the Dragon King said nothing in response. "What happened here?" Drakonix asked instead, turning toward the Dwarf King. "I heard rumors, but this¡­" "We saw this scene just as you are seeing it now. No survivors. No explanation," the Dwarf King replied with a tired shrug. Drakonix narrowed his eyes. Something on the ground caught his attention. He descended in his human form, kneeling carefully beside a strange object. It was an envelope, sealed shut with a sinister, dark aura. The seal reacted to his touch, dissolving instantly. He opened the letter, and as his eyes scanned the pages, his expression shifted with every paragraph¡ªshock, recognition, sorrow, and worry. "What''s written in that letter?" the Dragon King asked, dropping the "son" title but keeping the stern tone. Drakonix''s voice came out low. "She¡­ she''s back. Rebecca. And she''s seeking revenge." He handed the letter to the Dragon King, who skimmed through its contents. His face darkened. "How¡­ how is she even alive?" "That''s not the right question," Drakonix replied sharply. "What you should be asking is¡ªhow powerful has she become, and how far is she willing to go?" With those words, he transformed back into his dragon form, wings flaring as he shot into the sky. His heart churned with clashing emotions. Relief that she had survived. Guilt for failing her. And dread¡ªfor the war she was now declaring. The Demon King stepped forward, arms crossed. "So, what''s in the letter?" The Dragon King didn''t hesitate. "The daughter of the human king¡ªthe one I threw into the rift¡ªshe''s returned. She''s the one responsible for the missing clan leaders, including the Elf Queen. And now, the annihilation of the Titan Clan. She''s out for revenge. That much is clear." The Demon King chuckled softly, amusement dancing in his crimson eyes. "Well, this is going to be fun. A new threat, rising from the ashes." The Celestial King''s eyes narrowed, catching the Demon King''s tone. He instantly knew what the demon was thinking¡ªand he was thinking the same thing: capture the girl, breed her, and harvest the potential of her child. "I''ll pass," the Dragon King muttered, his wings unfurling once more. "Let her come to me if she dares." With that, he soared into the sky, and one by one, the remaining clan leaders dispersed¡ªeach of them lost in their own schemes and secret ambitions. --- Back at his dwelling, Drakonix landed, reverting into his human form once more. As he entered his sanctuary, he immediately sensed something¡­ unusual. Leviathan was already inside, lounging comfortably¡ªbeside an uninvited guest. "You''re back. Perfect timing," Leviathan said, a knowing smirk on her face. "You have a guest¡­ and I think you''ll be quite interested." Drakonix stepped forward, heart pounding slightly as he turned toward the seated figure. And there she was. "Rebecca¡­?" he whispered. Gone was the little girl he once held close. In her place stood a radiant, mature woman, poised with regal strength and grace. Her presence was commanding¡ªalmost divine. Yet her face was distant, unreadable. "Drakonix," she replied, her tone neutral. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" He took a step closer, unsure of what to say. "Rebecca¡­ were you behind all those¡ª?" He paused, shaking his head. That wasn''t what he wanted to say. He looked at her not as a witness, but as someone who once failed her. "I''m sorry," he finally said. "For being powerless that day. For not protecting you¡­ or your father." "It''s fine," she said quietly. "You weren''t the one to blame. You were innocent. The ones who weren''t¡­ I''ll deal with them. Soon. So you don''t need my forgiveness, Drakonix. You never did." Her words, though kind in intent, pierced him. The warmth he once knew in her had dulled into something sharper¡ªsteeled by pain, shaped by vengeance. And in that moment, he realized¡­ She wasn''t the same girl anymore. She had become something far more dangerous. Chapter 246 - CHAPTER 246: WEIGHT OF INTEREST "What happened to you?" Drakonix asked, his voice low with disbelief as he stared at the girl before him. Rebecca''s eyes held no warmth as she answered, "That doesn''t matter now. I survived, had someone help me and make me stronger¡­ and now I''m back, to take revenge for my father." There was a hint of sorrow in Drakonix''s gaze. "Rebecca... I don''t think your father would be happy seeing you walk down this path," he said gently, hoping to reach the tender heart that once existed beneath her hardened shell. "You were once kind... he loved that part of you." But Rebecca simply turned her head, her expression unreadable. "I''m relieved to see that you''re okay. My purpose here has been accomplished. Goodbye," she said, and without so much as a sound, she vanished into the shadows, leaving behind a stunned and sorrowful Drakonix. Beside him, Leviathan watched her cousin''s reaction. "Well, that didn''t go as planned, did it?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Drakonix said nothing. He stood there in silence, staring at the place where Rebecca had disappeared, her cold words echoing in his mind. --- Elsewhere, cloaked in darkness, Rebecca sat calmly on a throne fashioned from swirling shadows. Her posture was relaxed, almost lazy, but her mind was sharp and focused. The encounter with Drakonix lingered only briefly before fading from her thoughts like a fleeting breeze. She had no time for sentiment. Her next target weighed on her mind. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t take long to choose. The Dwarf King. She melted into the shadows once more¡ªsilent, swift, and unseen¡ªas the hunt resumed. --- Far below the mountains, in the fortified halls of stone and steel, the Dwarf King paced restlessly. The flickering torchlight cast long shadows across the marbled floor, and each echo of his footsteps was heavy with unease. Something was coming. He could feel it¡ªlike a hammer hanging over his head, ready to fall. He didn''t want to end up like the Titans. Nor did he wish to perish as the Elf Queen had, her death whispered of in hushed fear throughout the realm. "I won''t go down like them," he muttered, his hands clenched into fists. Finally, he made up his mind. He marched down the ancient stone corridors toward the secret vault, his expression grim with purpose. Deep within the mountain, hidden from all but the royal bloodline, the vault held the culmination of dwarven brilliance¡ªmasterpieces of war and invention forged over centuries. As he reached the reinforced door, he pressed his palm against the ancient seal. Mechanisms shifted and clicked with deep metallic groans as the vault opened before him. His heart stopped. The room was empty. Not a single artifact. Not a single coin. Every treasure, every sacred piece of dwarven legacy¡ªgone. The Dwarf King stumbled forward, his breath caught in his throat, and fell to his knees. Gone¡­ all of it. His life''s work, and that of other dwarves¡­ vanished. "No¡­ no, no, no!" he whispered, his voice cracking. He staggered around the vault, as if unwilling to believe his eyes. "Who would do this?" That was when he saw it. A tendril of shadow¡ªslithering slowly like a coiled serpent¡ªlingered in a corner, dark as oblivion, darker than any cave or mine he''d ever descended into. He narrowed his eyes. This wasn''t natural. As he turned toward it, a shape emerged¡ªpartially hidden in the shadows. A woman sat leisurely on a throne of living darkness, barely visible unless one was as observant as the Dwarf King himself. "You!" he barked, pointing a trembling finger. "Who are you?! What did you do to my treasure?!" Rebecca smiled faintly, her tone casual, as if discussing a business deal. "Don''t blame me. I stumbled in by accident¡­ noticed some human treasures mixed in with dwarven gold, items that didn''t belong here. So, I took them. Along with some interest." "You¡­ you took everything?! As interest?!" the Dwarf King repeated, aghast. "Obviously," Rebecca said, brushing her hair back with one hand. "They were hardly enough to cover the accumulated interest over a century, but I''m kind¡ªand forgiving¡ªso I let it slide." "Kind?! Forgiving?! You''re a demon! No¡ªyou''re worse than a demon!" the Dwarf King roared. "Give me back my treasure!" He stretched out his hand, calling for his ego weapon¡ªhis beloved warhammer that had never once failed to heed his summons. But nothing happened. His eyes widened. He tried again. Still nothing. "What¡­ what did you do to my weapon?" he asked, voice trembling. Realization dawned like a dagger to the chest. He had stored the hammer here to enhance the prestige of the vault, believing it safer than anywhere else. He had never imagined a day would come when it would betray him by staying silent. Regret crushed him. Rebecca chuckled softly. "Come now. One ego weapon and you''re already having a meltdown? For someone who took one of ours¡ªa symbol of human strength¡ªyou sure do complain a lot." A heavy, black hammer materialized in her hand, pulsing with dark energy. The Dwarf King''s heart sank. That was his hammer. Tears pricked the corners of his eyes. "Give it back! I never even used the human ego weapon I took! I only kept it for safekeeping!" Rebecca didn''t flinch. She stayed seated, cold and unmoved. Then the Dwarf King lost all semblance of control. With a roar of fury, he charged at her, his body crackling with dormant strength. But he didn''t get far. "URGH!" A colossal force slammed into him, sending him flying backward across the vault. He groaned, lifting his head¡ªand froze. A towering figure stood in the shadows, wearing a plain black mask with the number 6 painted in stark white. His broad frame was cloaked in a dark robe, and he wielded two enormous axes, each gleaming with a sinister edge. "What¡­ what is this?" the Dwarf King muttered, struggling to his feet. Rebecca gestured lazily. "That? One of my servants. I took him as part of the interest for the destruction of my clan¡­ after all, I did pay the debt in full." The masked orc stood silently, like a monument of vengeance. The vault darkened further, shadows curling like smoke. The entrance vanished as if it never existed. The walls absorbed all sound. No escape. No outside help. It was a tomb now. The Dwarf King''s face twisted with fear. "Wait¡­ are you the one who''s been killing clan leaders?" he asked, his voice cracking. Rebecca stared at him, unblinking, her gaze making him feel like the biggest fool in the world. And then, as understanding finally broke through the fog of his panic, the Dwarf King paled. "It''s you¡­" he whispered, eyes wide. "It''s really you¡­" Chapter 247 - CHAPTER 247: ATTACKING THE DRAGON CLAN I The Dwarf King''s brows furrowed in utter disbelief as he watched the girl¡ªno, the woman¡ªbefore him radiate with a calm yet sinister power. He could hardly reconcile the image of the sweet, innocent child who once clung to her father''s cloak with the ruthless executioner that now stood in his hall. Her eyes, once filled with warmth and wonder, now shimmered with icy malice, void of mercy. Still, he couldn''t deny it. Deep down, he knew this day might come. Watching her father die, then being hurled through a rift into a world that tore her apart, was more than enough to twist anyone''s soul. But what irked him, what truly clawed at his pride, was that she blamed him. Him, who had no hand in her father''s demise. "She should be after the real bastard who killed him," he grumbled inwardly, fingers twitching with restrained irritation. "Rebecca¡ª" "Don''t," she said, her voice low, cold, and cutting. "Don''t speak. You''ll only anger me¡­ and trust me, you wouldn''t like me when I''m angry." Her words struck harder than a slap. The Dwarf King''s face turned red with indignation. He, a sovereign of steel and stone, was not accustomed to being silenced¡ªespecially not by someone he once saw as a child underfoot. His mouth opened to respond, to unleash the fury bubbling within him. But he never got the chance. With a sudden surge of movement, Number 6 launched at him like a phantom. The Dwarf King barely twisted his body in time, stumbling back as the enormous axe narrowly missed cleaving him in two. "Damn puppet!" he cursed, scrambling out of the strike zone. His fingers dove into his deep side-pocket, retrieving five metallic spheres, each no larger than a plum. With a practiced flick of the wrist, he hurled them into the air. Mid-flight, the orbs clicked, shifted, unfolded¡ªtiny mechanical marvels crafted by centuries of dwarven ingenuity. They transformed into floating cannon blasters, humming with elemental energy. Each fired a different power: arcs of lightning cracked through the air, blazing fireballs roared from one muzzle, razor-sharp shards of ice shot forth like bullets, a blinding beam of pure light tore forward, and compressed wind blades sliced the very air around them. Number 6 was forced on the defensive, his twin axes a blur as he parried, deflected, and withstood the storm of elemental fury. The air shimmered from the heat and static, while shards of ice exploded on impact, forming a chaotic tempest of elements. Rebecca stood unmoving, arms crossed, watching the chaos unfold with a blank expression. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Number 6 wasn''t just a mindless servant. He moved with brutal grace, switching to a one-handed stance, his left hand hurling the spare axe like a spinning crescent moon. It whirled through the storm of energy, carving a path as it struck the cannons one by one in a precise arc. Sparks and metal fragments filled the air as the weapons fell in pieces to the ground. The Dwarf King gaped, stunned by the sheer precision. "What in the¡ª" But he didn''t have time to marvel. He snapped out of it, thrusting his hand back into his coat and retrieving six small mana bombs. Three nestled between the fingers of each hand, primed for detonation. He shifted into a throwing stance. Only for his body to freeze¡­ then slump. A sharp sound followed¡ªa wet, sickening thunk. The Dwarf King''s knees buckled. His hands went limp, the bombs tumbling to the ground, bouncing harmlessly across the stone. His head, now severed, rolled forward, his eyes still wide in confusion as if his mind had yet to realize he was already dead. Rebecca didn''t flinch. The source of the strike revealed itself: Number 6''s axe had not simply fallen to the ground after destroying the cannons. It had vanished¡ªsucked into a shadowy portal mid-flight, then reemerged silently behind the distracted king. And with surgical precision, it had cleaved his head from his body. The dwarf''s corpse thudded beside his head, lifeless and still. Rebecca stepped forward, her boots clicking gently on the stone floor. She stared at the remains with a cold, measured gaze, before stretching a hand over the body. Darkness swirled. In seconds, the Dwarf King''s corpse rose, eyes vacant, a puppet like the others. "Another one down," she muttered softly. She turned away, her voice flat. "Let''s go. It''s time for the dragon." Meanwhile, in the Distant Peaks¡­ The Dragon King lay in peaceful slumber within his lair¡ªan ancient cavern carved into the highest mountain, veiled in enchanted fog and surrounded by jagged cliffs like a crown of fangs. His massive body curled around a pile of ancient treasures, bones of long-forgotten foes scattered like trophies among gold and crystal. But the peace did not last. Footsteps echoed faintly, delicate yet unwavering. His massive eyes snapped open, molten gold slits glowing with primal authority. He rose slowly, each movement deliberate, shaking dust from his crimson scales. "You finally arrive," he rumbled, his deep voice vibrating the mountain walls. "I was beginning to wonder when you''d show yourself." A small figure stepped into the light¡ªRebecca, her cloak fluttering behind her, her presence oppressive despite her size. "I had a few pests to clean up first," she said, eyes locking with his. "Your kin. Every dragon in this territory. They all took part in the fall of my people." The Dragon King''s brows drew together, a low growl escaping his throat. "What did you say?" "I said¡­ they''re all dead." Her words were smooth, cruel. "Burned, stabbed, drowned in shadows. Big reptiles, really. You all weren''t that hard to kill." "You¡­ you dare?" the Dragon King snarled, flames building in the back of his throat. The fury in his eyes was unrestrained now¡ªequal parts grief and rage. The idea that she had wiped out his entire kin without him noticing shook him to his core. "How¡­ how did you¡ª?!" "You''re angry. Good," Rebecca said, slowly removing her gloves. "I''d be disappointed if you weren''t." Earlier¡­ Before entering the lair, Rebecca had hovered high above the mountainous terrain, surveying the clustered dragon dens. The largest peak loomed in the center, towering like a sentinel over the others. She knew the Dragon King was inside¡ªuntouched, isolated. She had debated whether to kill him first or last. But in the end, her logic was clear. Like the Titans, the dragon race had risen against humanity during the great conflict. Blood for blood. None of them would escape her justice. She raised a hand. From her palm, a sea of blackness spilled into the sky. Shadows wrapped the central mountain like a cocoon, sealing it in a void-space cut off from the world. The Dragon King would be alone, unaware, unable to interfere. Chapter 248 - CHAPTER 248: ATTACKING THE DRAGON CLAN II After enveloping the mountain peak in a blanket of darkness, Rebecca extended her shroud to cover the entire dragon clan''s territory. Every cave, every cliffside, and every mountaintop was consumed by the creeping, oppressive veil. The vast region was now completely sealed off¡ªno soul could enter, and none could escape. With the boundary firmly established, Rebecca made her move. At that exact moment, far away, Leviathan stiffened. Her toads¡ªscattered across the perimeter of the dragon lands and linked to her telepathically¡ªrelayed the change. "She''s made her move. The entire dragon territory is covered completely by a wall of darkness. No one can get in¡ªor out," Leviathan announced gravely as she turned toward Drakonix. Drakonix, who had remained still and silent until now, sprang to his feet, the weight of her words crashing into his chest like a hammer. Without hesitation, he stormed out of the lair, transforming mid-leap into his magnificent draconic form, wings slicing through the air as he took off toward the mountain range. He knew Rebecca''s vengeance was not without cause¡ªhe had known it from the start. That was why he hadn''t interfered when she eradicated other clans. But this¡­ this was different. This time, it was his people. Even if he had parted ways with his father and left the clan under bitter circumstances, he was still a dragon. The thought of his entire race being exterminated was something he could not ignore. Leviathan watched silently as he vanished into the sky, soaring at top speed toward the looming darkness in the distance. She didn''t follow. In her heart, she believed that if Drakonix couldn''t stop Rebecca¡­ no one could. --- Inside the dragon territory, Rebecca flew calmly through the air, as if she were taking a casual tour of a scenic valley rather than stalking through a kill zone. Her pace was slow and deliberate, her aura unfazed. But her peace was quickly interrupted. A massive dragon, stationed as a watchguard, noticed her presence. His golden scales glistened under the light filtering faintly through the darkness, and his massive claws dug into the stone below as he stood, wings stretching outward in a display of dominance. "How dare you infiltrate dragon territory?!" he growled, his voice deep and commanding, laced with the arrogance common to his kind. Twin gusts of hot breath erupted from his flaring nostrils as he postured threateningly. Rebecca didn''t even glance at him. She continued floating forward, silent and indifferent, as though he were a mere gust of wind. "I asked you a question!" the dragon snarled, his temper rising at the sheer disrespect. Still, she didn''t acknowledge him. The dragon bared his teeth in fury. "You dare!" With a thunderous roar, he unleashed a blast of fire breath toward Rebecca, the attack lighting up the sky with brilliant heat. Rebecca finally looked toward him¡ªbut not in alarm, not even with interest. Just the faintest glance of indifference. A small black dot appeared in front of her. It pulsed ominously, like a miniature void. The dragon''s flames were devoured instantly, sucked into the dot as if they had never existed. The dragon''s eyes widened. "Hmph. So that''s where your confidence comes from," Rebecca finally said coldly. "But it won''t save you." Still unaware of the magnitude of his mistake, the dragon roared again, this time invoking his species'' feared ability¡ªthe Dragon''s Tongue. "STOP!" The command echoed with arcane force, meant to paralyze the minds of lesser beings. Rebecca didn''t even pause. The dragon flinched. His eyes narrowed. "Why... why didn''t it work?" No longer willing to tolerate her, the dragon lunged forward, jaws wide, aiming to crush her in one decisive bite. He never got the chance. Two hands¡ªformed entirely of writhing shadow¡ªsprouted from the darkness behind her. They gripped his upper and lower jaws with terrifying strength, halting his movement mid-bite. Only then did Rebecca look him in the eye. For the first time, the dragon felt it: fear. Pure, soul-wracking terror. Her gaze pierced through him like a divine blade. It was worse than facing the Dragon King. Her eyes carried the presence of something far beyond mortal comprehension. His body screamed to flee¡ªbut he couldn''t move. Rebecca''s gaze slid away, uninterested. That alone gave the dragon a sliver of hope¡ªuntil the hands began pulling. The dark arms moved in opposite directions, slowly at first¡­ then with brutal force. His jaw was ripped apart, and then the rest of him followed. The dragon was torn in half mid-air, the sky drenched with blood and shredded scales. As his lifeless halves dropped, a ball of darkness spiraled into his torn remains, binding the two halves together and fusing them into a puppet, encased in shadow, its eyes empty, its soul enslaved. The dragon puppet gave a guttural roar and, without hesitation, turned and flew toward another unsuspecting dragon in the distance, initiating a battle. That thunderous impact shook the territory. In response, dozens of dragons stirred from their lairs, alert and ready. Seeing one of their own suddenly attacking another¡ªwith corrupted eyes and movements not his own¡ªthrew them into confusion. "What''s going on?!" "Is that¡­ Azhram?!" "Why is he attacking¡ª?!" Before they could make sense of the situation, Rebecca made her next move. Dozens of dragons, each commanding mastery over elemental breath, rose into the sky. Fire, water, lightning, compressed air, and even beams of divine light cascaded toward her in unison. It was a coordinated strike¡ªa full assault. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebecca didn''t flinch. Several black dots emerged around her again, forming a ring of miniature voids. Each attack was absorbed, reduced to nothingness before it could graze her. And then she struck back. Small spheres of darkness¡ªno larger than a football, but radiating deadly energy¡ªmaterialized around her. She lifted a finger. The orbs launched with terrifying speed, faster than the dragons could track. Each orb struck its target precisely¡ªpiercing skulls, extinguishing lives instantly. Within moments, the balls melted into the corpses, spreading like ink through water, overtaking the flesh and bones and reanimating them into puppets of darkness. Now the corrupted dragons turned on their former kin. The sky was filled with roaring chaos as dragon fought dragon¡ªloyalist versus puppet. But the odds were already stacked. The puppet dragons, empowered by Rebecca''s concept of darkness, fought with unnatural ferocity. Their attacks were stronger, their movements faster, and they didn''t hesitate. Rebecca folded her arms and watched as the battlefield descended into carnage. There was no need for her to interfere. The outcome was already clear. Her army was winning. Suddenly, her attention snapped toward the edge of the territory. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas attacking the outer wall of darkness, trying to breach it. Chapter 249 - CHAPTER 249: ANNIHILATING THE DRAGON CLAN Rebecca''s eyes turned bluish as the Law of Sight activated, her gaze slicing through the veil of darkness that surrounded the territory. She focused on the source of the disturbance, her vision piercing through layers of shadows¡ªuntil she saw the attacker. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face. The one trying to break through the barrier... was Drakonix. An old friend. She hovered in silence, undecided. But after a moment''s deliberation, she relented, choosing to let him in. Her curiosity outweighed her caution¡ªshe wanted to hear what he had to say. Outside the veil, Drakonix''s entire body tensed as he hurled his attacks relentlessly at the barrier. He had expected resistance, but not this. The wall stood unyielding, untouched. His most powerful blows didn''t leave so much as a scratch. Breathing heavily, Drakonix prepared to launch another strike¡ªonly to pause as he noticed something strange. A sliver of space had appeared in the wall. A narrow opening, just wide enough for him to slip through. His eyes narrowed. Someone had allowed him access. And he knew exactly who. Without wasting another second, Drakonix entered. The gap sealed shut behind him. What met his eyes within the dragon territory shook him to his core. Carnage. Destruction. Horror. The once-proud dragons¡ªthe majestic beings he remembered¡ªnow scrambled across scorched earth, fleeing not foreign invaders but their own kin. No¡­ not their kin anymore. These dragons were cloaked in darkness, their forms twisted and corrupted. Their movements were sinister, and every breath they exhaled was laced with corrupted elements, their fire and frost drenched in shadows. Drakonix''s heart pounded in his chest. He gritted his teeth, fighting back the wave of nausea at the sheer devastation. He forced himself to move, pushing forward¡ªuntil he saw her. Rebecca. She hovered mid-air, calm, unmoved. Her eyes coldly observed the chaos below, not a shred of remorse on her face. It was as if she were watching someone else''s war, not the one she had orchestrated. "Rebecca¡­ please, stop. This has gone too far," Drakonix pleaded, finally reaching her. She turned her head slightly, meeting his gaze. For a fleeting moment, there was something¡ªdisappointment?¡ªin her eyes. Then, as if he weren''t even there, she returned her attention to the battlefield. His heart sank. "Rebecca, please. I''m begging you," he said again, desperation thick in his voice. Still, she ignored him. Blood-curdling screams echoed from below. The smell of burning flesh reached them in the air. "Why are you doing this?" Drakonix asked, almost whispering now, searching her face for any flicker of humanity¡ªof the girl he once knew. Rebecca tilted her head slightly. "Why am I doing this?" she echoed with a soft smile, her tone laced with irony. Slowly, she turned to face him fully, their eyes locking. "You know the answer already." Drakonix clenched his jaw. "I do. But this¡­ this is too far. Not all of them are guilty. You''re killing innocents too." "Innocents?" she scoffed, her eyes narrowing. "Were my people ''guilty'' when your clan joined the others to wipe us out? When they burned our homes and hunted us like animals?" Drakonix faltered. The words died in his throat. "Then don''t talk to me about mercy," Rebecca said coldly. "I swore to annihilate them. All of them. Until none remain." "Rebecca, please," he said, voice cracking. "Some humans were spared. Not everyone was killed." Rebecca laughed¡ªa scornful, bitter sound. "Spared? The same ''spared'' humans who now call my father a devil? Who worship the enemy? Who kneel to the very clans that butchered their kin, all while pretending the past never happened?" Her eyes burned with rage. "Those aren''t my people. They''re cowards. Weaklings. And if I were truly cruel, I''d finish what your kind started and erase them too." The ancient inscriptions spun around her iris her like a halo of power, reacting to her fury. Drakonix''s fists clenched. He realized words would not be enough. There was only one path left. Battle. Rebecca immediately sensed his intent. Her heart sank as she watched his posture shift into one of aggression. So that''s it¡­ Even you... A silent, invisible line had been crossed. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She felt something cold tighten in her chest. She had just lost the last person she still considered dear. Drakonix raised his hand¡ªthen stopped. The resolve in his eyes faltered. His stance crumbled. "I¡­ I can''t, Rebecca," he said quietly. "I can''t fight you. I know it''s disappointing. I''ve let my kin down. But I still can''t raise a hand against you." He looked directly into her eyes, unwavering. Rebecca''s breath caught slightly. Her stern expression wavered just a little. His words¡ªhis refusal to fight¡ªplanted a seed of warmth in her chest. She had been uncertain too. Had he chosen to fight, she wasn''t sure she could have gone through with it either. She gave him a small nod. Drakonix exhaled shakily. Then, his voice dropped. "Rebecca¡­ I have one last request. Please. Spare the young ones. Spare the children. Let them live." His voice cracked, a quiet, broken plea. He looked utterly defeated¡ªtorn between love and duty, loyalty and guilt. Rebecca stared at him silently. Then, slowly, she nodded again. She turned away, eyes dimming. For his sake¡ªbecause she knew watching this would destroy him¡ªshe raised her hand. Darkness surged. And just like that, a swirling void enveloped Drakonix. Before he could react, it swallowed him whole and flung him outside the veil¡ªswiftly, dominantly, without a chance to resist. He stumbled out into the light, disoriented, barely registering the transition. Staring back at the sealed veil, Drakonix''s expression twisted with a storm of emotions¡ªshock, sorrow, guilt, and resignation. He let his wings fold and landed heavily on the ground. His limbs trembled from exhaustion, but it was his mind that truly faltered. With a deep breath, he collapsed where he stood. Before sleep claimed him, he murmured to himself: "That was only a taste of her power... If I had fought¡­ I wouldn''t have survived. And neither will my father." Chapter 250 - CHAPTER 250: BATTLING THE DRAGON KING Rebecca commanded her dragon puppets telepathically to ignore the young dragons, sparing them as she had promised Drakonix. With a single thought, the puppet dragons resumed their massacre, their numbers multiplying exponentially, while the dragons'' numbers dwindled just as fast¡ªuntil all who had a hand in her race''s destruction were dead. All except the young ones¡ªthose two hundred years old and below. They had not taken part in the genocide, and so Rebecca chose to spare them. After the battlefield had been cleaned, the surviving young dragons wailed in grief, mourning their slain loved ones and clan members. They glared at Rebecca with a mixture of anguish and hatred, but none dared to move, none dared to attack. They all understood what would become of them if they acted on emotion. She had made that clear enough. With the battle concluded, Rebecca stood calmly, her dragon puppets lined up neatly behind her. She turned her attention to her next opponent: the dragon king. Having no further use for her puppets at the moment, she willed them to dissolve into shadows. They vanished into darkness, returning to the inner dimension where her other puppets were stored. With a graceful, unhurried flight, Rebecca soared toward the dragon''s lair. Each step she took upon landing radiated confidence and composure. The dragon king slowly opened his golden, predatory eyes. They locked onto Rebecca like a predator sizing up its prey¡ªbut Rebecca didn''t flinch. She was no longer the helpless little girl who had been thrown through a rift. She wasn''t afraid this time. --- ??? The dragon king''s fury ignited the air around him. Rebecca''s mention of his clan''s demise filled him with rage. With a roar, he opened his jaws and unleashed a torrent of dragon flame. The blast was so intense, it melted parts of the lair walls on impact. Yet Rebecca stood still, utterly composed. There wasn''t the faintest flicker of fear on her face. Instead, a sphere of darkness formed before her, expanding quickly. The dragon king''s breath was absorbed into the black orb, his devastating flames completely nullified. He raised an eyebrow¡ªnot in fear, but mild surprise. Still, he was half-impressed. He expected nothing less from someone who had defeated the Titan King. "Say," Rebecca began calmly, "I think this place is a bit cramped. You likely won''t be able to exert your full strength here, Dragon King. Allow me to help with that." Darkness began to drip from her body like thick ink, spreading across the lair like liquid shadow. It slithered into the walls, floor, and ceiling, consuming everything in sight. The dragon king watched her with cool eyes, showing no concern. A glint of interest flickered in his gaze, but he remained unmoved. Her ''petty tricks'' didn''t worry him. Like many leaders of great clans, arrogance clouded his judgment. And in a world where no one punished them for it, such arrogance often went unchecked. Rebecca saw through it clearly. She smiled to herself. She would play along¡ªlet him believe he had the upper hand. Then, only after breaking his pride and confidence, would she deliver the fatal blow. Only then would her vengeance feel complete. The lair disappeared, engulfed in pulsating darkness, like the heartbeat of some living void. With each pulse, the cave expanded until it became a seemingly infinite space of absolute darkness. There was no light, no sound¡ªonly Rebecca and the dragon king. But the darkness posed no problem. Both beings could see clearly within it. The dragon king shifted into his humanoid form. His massive body shrank until he stood about one and a half times Rebecca''s height. Muscles tightened beneath obsidian-black scales, two dark wings stretched behind him, and a tail curled like a whip. Rebecca didn''t move, waiting patiently as he transformed. She had no interest in striking before he was ready. When his transformation was complete, the dragon king launched the first attack. His speed was so great that afterimages of his original stance still lingered in the air as he appeared right in front of her. He threw a powerful punch aimed at her abdomen. Rebecca calmly deflected it. Countering, she threw a punch of her own. The dragon king crossed his arms in front of his chest to absorb the blow. He was pushed back a few inches, slightly staggered. Regaining his footing, the dragon king lashed out with his tail, aiming to sweep Rebecca off her feet. She jumped gracefully, twisting her body mid-air into a spinning roundhouse kick. He caught her leg mid-spin and slammed her downwards with force, intending to smash her into the ground. But Rebecca reacted quickly, using her free leg to strike his chin and break loose from his grip. She flipped backward, landing in a controlled crouch. But before she could fully stabilize, he pressed in again, unleashing a rapid barrage of strikes. Rebecca blocked each attack with precision, her movements fluid and relaxed, dispersing the force like a master of Tai Chi. She countered when openings appeared, but for now, she was mostly on the defensive. The dragon king grinned, sensing he had the upper hand. His attacks came harder, faster. But then Rebecca''s eyes began to glow¡ªa luminous blue¡ªand intricate markings spun wildly within her irises. The battle changed. Suddenly, the dragon king found himself being pressed. Rebecca met his attacks before they even landed, disrupting his momentum. The confidence in his strikes faded as she forced him onto the defensive. His frustration mounted. Her blows were strange¡ªbizarre and unpredictable¡ªbut undeniably effective. It felt as though each odd movement had purpose, as if she could see what was coming before it happened. He tried to block one of her punches by extending his palm. At the last moment, Rebecca subtly shifted her angle, bypassed his hand entirely, and landed a clean blow. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dragon king staggered backward, burning with rage¡ªbut his mind remained sharp. Even as he fought, he was analyzing, breaking down her patterns. "Your eyes," he muttered, lips curled. "So they''re not just for decoration." Rebecca didn''t reply. She saw the flicker in his expression¡ªthe mistaken assumption that he had figured her out. Let him think that. Let him believe he understood. Because the truth was, she hadn''t even begun to use the full power of her eyes¡ªnot during her first fight with the universe indigenes, not now. She wasn''t even using one-tenth of their potential. Had she done so, the battle would''ve ended in an instant. But that wasn''t what she wanted. Chapter 251 - 251:BATTLING THE DRAGON KING II The Dragon King made a swift judgment. Direct combat was suicide. With those eyes¡ªthose damnable, piercing eyes of hers¡ªRebecca was an invincible wall in close quarters. She could read movement, intent, even the rhythm of his mana. There was no winning that exchange. So he chose what dragons knew best: overwhelming force. "Freeze!" he bellowed in ancient dragon tongue, his voice echoing like a divine command. Time seemed to pause. Rebecca stopped in her tracks, her limbs locked in place, her breathing shallow, her gaze distant. To any observer, she looked ensnared¡ªfrozen by the binding authority of draconic language. A victorious grin split across the Dragon King''s face. Flames coiled around his arm like hungry serpents as he lunged forward. With a fist wreathed in inferno, he aimed straight for her sternum, planning to end it in a single, decisive blow. But just as his blazing knuckles closed in¡ªRebecca smiled. Barely shifting her weight, she twisted sideways, fluid and graceful, letting the punch pass harmlessly by her. In the same breath, her own fist shot forward, striking the Dragon King squarely in the chest. A shockwave tore through the air as he was launched backward, crashing on the pulsating darkness. He rolled to his feet, growling low in his throat, his claws curling in disbelief. His eyes burned with confusion and outrage. "How...?" he muttered. "You really thought that pathetic ''freeze'' command would work on me?" Rebecca said, her voice light, mocking. "Do I look like someone who''d bow to your lizard tongue?" His face darkened. She had played him¡ªfeigned helplessness to bait him in. The realization stung worse than her punch. But pride would not let him falter. "Fire Arrows!" he commanded. The air shimmered. The ground trembled. Thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands¡ªof blazing arrows formed above and around him, a curtain of pure destruction. Each arrow radiated unbearable heat, burning red like molten steel. With a wave of his clawed hand, the arrows surged forth in a storm of apocalyptic fire, turning the sky itself into a sea of flame. Rebecca didn''t flinch. Before the arrows could reach her, a swirling hole of darkness tore open in front of her like a gaping maw. The vortex devoured the onslaught, one arrow after another vanishing into the void like stones dropped into the ocean. Nothing touched her. But the Dragon King wasn''t done. In the instant the arrows were fired, he blurred forward, blending with the projectiles like a predator riding the stampede. The storm of fire wasn''t just an attack¡ªit was camouflage for his true strike. A claw swiped toward her from within the torrent. Rebecca''s eyes narrowed, unamused. She could see through it all. The moment he appeared, another portal of darkness opened above his head. From it, the very same arrows he had launched came crashing down¡ªhis own magic turned against him with surgical precision. Caught off guard mid-motion, he had no time to dodge. The flames struck him. He roared, twisting through the air as pain laced his spine and limbs. Steam and smoke burst from his scales. Rebecca hovered still, calm and cold. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You dragons really are full of yourselves," she murmured. "You think a bit of fire and muscle makes you gods." His pupils narrowed. Rage erupted like a volcano within him. "YOU DARE MOCK ME?!" With an earsplitting roar, his body glowed white-hot and swelled. Scales cracked and reformed, growing larger, harder. Wings exploded from his back, wide enough to cast shadows over mountains. His neck elongated, horns curled upward like jagged towers, and his eyes glowed with apocalyptic fury. He had entered his true form. The earth trembled beneath his feet. Even the air seemed to cry out as he lashed his massive tail at Rebecca. The blow came like a mountain falling. Rebecca raised her hand. Giant arms of darkness surged from the void, catching the tail mid-swing. The impact sent shockwaves outward, splitting nearby cliffs¡ªbut the arms held firm. With a single pull, the shadowy limbs slammed the Dragon King into the earth. "Without your dragon breath, your tongue, and that oversized body of yours, you''re not much, are you?" she said dryly. Rebecca extended her hand, and another portal opened beside her. A long blade began to emerge¡ªblack and silver, ancient and humming with power. It was her father''s sword. The ego weapon she had reclaimed from the dwarven king''s vault. The last vestige of a warrior who had fallen to the flames. "It''s only fair you die by my father''s weapon." The Dragon King staggered upright, his scales singed, his pride shredded. "You¡­ wretch!" He raised his head to the sky and bellowed¡ª "WILL MANIFESTATION!" The world shattered. Rebecca was dragged into the abyss. --- When her vision cleared, she was no longer in the origin world. She stood in a world of fire incarnate¡ªan infinite domain forged from flame, heat, and violent pressure. It was a dimension that obeyed only one ruler''s law: his. The sky above was a swirling storm of gas and ash. Magma flowed like rivers of blood beneath her feet, and the atmosphere shimmered with temperatures that could melt the bones of gods. The throne before her was a living furnace¡ªpure fire shaped into a colossal seat, and on it lounged the Dragon King, now larger than mountains, his expression smug. "Welcome," he said, voice calm, regal. "To your grave." The very heat of the realm was oppressive. Even gods would disintegrate here. This was no illusion¡ªit was his inner world, born from his soul and sustained by his will. But Rebecca floated above the lava without concern. Her body was cloaked in shadows, the darkness clinging to her like an elegant gown, shielding her skin from the heat. Her hair fluttered softly as if in a breeze, her sword gripped firmly in her right hand. "This won''t save you," she said simply. She launched herself forward, blade aimed for the dragon''s heart. The Dragon King didn''t move. Instead, he willed into existence a legion of fire-beasts. They erupted from the ground, the sky, the very magma below. Serpents of flame, winged leviathans, demonic hounds with molten fangs, and towering titans of living fire. Some were no larger than insects. Others were larger than cities. Rebecca''s expression didn''t change. With graceful swings of her sword, she began cutting through them. One beast¡ªa dolphin-like creature made of rolling plasma¡ªsoared at her, mouth open wide. She sliced it neatly in two. It screamed and fell¡ªonly to reassemble itself midair, unharmed, reborn. The Dragon King smiled from his throne, watching. "They''re immortal here," he said. "Born from my will. Physical damage, magic, even conceptual force¡­ none of it matters. You can kill them ten thousand times. It won''t change a thing." Another wave of beasts swarmed her. Rebecca weaved through them like a dancer on a stage, her sword blurring into streaks of black light. She felled a dozen, a hundred, a thousand. Each time, they simply rose again. The Dragon King leaned forward. "You see, this is why no one survives once they''re here. Not the Flame Spirit King. Not the Titans of the Southern Star. All of them fell¡ªconsumed by the endless tide. And now you will too." Rebecca didn''t answer. Her eyes burned with unwavering calm. The beasts lunged again. Chapter 252 - CHAPTER 252: BATTLING THE DRAGON KING III Rebecca was forced to play defense. A constant barrage from the undying beasts ¡ª flamy monstrosities rising again and again ¡ª kept her pinned down, never allowing her a chance to close the distance between her and the Dragon King. Each time she tried to advance, more flaming titans emerged from the magma below, their bodies regenerating faster than she could strike them down. High above, the Dragon King sat upon his throne of obsidian and lava, watching the battle with calmness¡­ and arrogance. His wings folded regally behind him, his eyes glowed with amusement. This was a spectacle to him ¡ª a game in which he would wait for his prey to tire herself out, then strike the finishing blow. In the long run, exhaustion would claim her. Then he would move in and end the despicable being before him. Rebecca, noticing the Dragon King''s composed gaze, realized his plan. But she didn''t speak. No clever taunt. No words of defiance. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and let her actions speak louder. Her sword gleamed as a dark aura ¡ª sinister and dense ¡ª slowly coiled around the blade. It was no ordinary enchantment. This was the power of Law, seeping into her weapon, strengthening her strikes with a fundamental truth that transcended elemental resistance or regeneration. With a casual swing, she cleaved a towering flame titan in half. At first, the strike seemed no different than her others. But the arc of dark energy that followed ¡ª a curved flash of void-like power ¡ª cut clean through the beast, and the flames that once composed its body began to disintegrate, consumed by the dark aura. Unlike the others before it, the titan did not reform. It stayed dead. The Dragon King''s brows furrowed in surprise. He hadn''t even seen what truly happened ¡ª it was too fast, too foreign to his senses. The titan was gone. Gone for good. "What did you do?" the Dragon King asked, confusion breaking through his regal composure. Rebecca offered him no answer. She simply continued. Calm and focused, her sword sang through the air. Each swing, each arc of darkness that followed, carved through the flaming beasts like paper. And one by one, they fell ¡ª and did not rise again. The tide was turning. For the first time, the Dragon King''s expression darkened. His frown deepened as he watched the numbers of his flamy minions dwindle ¡ª faster and faster. They were being annihilated. Not destroyed and rebuilt, but completely consumed. It didn''t take long. Rebecca''s efficient, graceful slaughter continued until the battlefield was clear. All the flaming beasts were gone. The world returned to silence, leaving just her and the Dragon King once more ¡ª with a knowing smile now gracing her lips. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How did you do it?" the Dragon King asked again, his voice a mix of curiosity and disbelief. "Your childish play of king is useless before someone that wields a Law," Rebecca replied, flying slowly toward him. The Dragon King blinked, unable to grasp her words. To him, they sounded like nonsense or perhaps a bluff meant to intimidate. He believed she was merely playing mind games ¡ª trying to unnerve him. And perhaps he couldn''t be blamed. After all, he was one of the strongest beings in the universe. Among the first to be created ¡ª alongside the First Celestial, the First Demon, and the Spirit King. The four primordial sovereigns. When the universe first gave birth to existence, these four were the first fruits of its will. Afterward came the multitude of races ¡ª the major ones descending directly from these four, while the minor races were formed last, created from fragments, leftovers, or external elements. Three of the four ¡ª the Celestial, the Demon, and the Dragon King ¡ª had declared their supremacy over all other beings. Using their own blood, they spawned descendants, increasing their races in number with the universe''s blessing. For a time, the will of the universe supported this process, enabling them to create offspring directly. But that privilege had a limit. The First Celestial had birthed twelve children with the help of their race. Those twelve then created twenty-four more. And those twenty-four gave rise to twenty-eight. But with each generation, the strength diminished. Even so, only the celestials still retained the universe''s gift of self-propagation to this day. The First Demon created two initial demons, then seven more in the next generation. After that, only a third wave was possible before he lost the ability. All he could create afterward were demonic beasts, birthed from his blood ¡ª a gift of the universe''s will. The Dragon King himself created seven dragons before his gift ended. The rest of his kind were born through intimacy with the female dragons he had fashioned from his own essence. This was why the dragon race, despite their potential, remained few in number ¡ª even if dragonesses could lay dozens of eggs at a time. In the end, the Dragon King only fathered one true son ¡ª Drakonix ¡ª through natural birth. All other dragons were descended from Drakonix''s bloodline. The Spirit King was the most unique. He created spirits not through birth, but through pure will ¡ª creating life that was entirely dependent on his own existence. Spirits could also be formed through external means, but their lifeforce always remained tied to the Spirit King. When he fought against the dominion of the other three and lost, he perished¡­ and with him, the entire spirit race went extinct. The Dragon King, powerful as he was, had never known what lay beyond his abilities. Having no equal above him, he had never learned of forces beyond his grasp. He knew of concepts ¡ª vague and mighty ¡ª but nothing about Laws. The will of the universe had ensured it remained that way, hiding anything that could rival its own power. And now¡­ someone wielded it. Someone who wasn''t supposed to exist ¡ª at least, not like this. His confusion turned to irritation. He felt insulted. "Dragon Armor," the Dragon King growled. Flames surged around his massive body. His already impervious dragon scales ignited, merging with a set of armor formed entirely of condensed fire. This was the second ability of his inner world ¡ª a defense technique born from the lava core beneath him. With his confidence restored, the Dragon King slowly rose from his throne. The finale was drawing near. Then he leapt ¡ª diving straight into the lava magma below. The magma rippled¡­ and boiled violently. He resurfaced a moment later ¡ª but he wasn''t alone. Five other dragons emerged with him, each identical to him in size, strength, and power. They were clones ¡ª perfect copies created through his third and final inner world ability. By diving into the magma, the core of the world analyzed his body, then replicated him using pure flame. These clones bore all his strengths and abilities. The five dragons spread their wings, surrounding Rebecca from all sides. Their glowing eyes locked onto her. Without a word, they acted in perfect synchronization. All six dragons opened their jaws ¡ª and unleashed a hellstorm of flame. Dragon fire, empowered by the very essence of this inner world, surged toward Rebecca from every direction. The heat was enough to melt stars, their breath refined by centuries of power and raw destruction. But she didn''t flinch. Instead, Rebecca gazed at them with calm, almost bored eyes. "It seems¡­ this is the peak of your strength," she said softly. "Then I guess there''s no need to hold back anymore." The six dragons hesitated ¡ª not physically, but mentally. Their eyes twitched in confusion. How could she remain calm with six streams of fire heading toward her? Then they saw it. Her eyes glowed blue, eerie and radiant. A deep, dense dark aura erupted from her body, coiling around her like a living entity. The air grew heavy ¡ª a sinister pressure emanating from her soul.